In His Name Vol X 4g1t72

While every precaution has been taken in the preparation of this book, the publisher assumes no responsibility for errors or omissions, or for damages resulting from the use of the information contained herein.

IN HIS NAME VOL X

First edition. February 18, 2021.

Copyright © 2021 E Christopher Reyes.

Written by E Christopher Reyes.

Table of Contents

Copyright Page

Dedication

In His Name Vol X

In His Name Vol X by E Christopger Reyes

Dedicated to those brave souls who were murdered in the Name of God by the perfidious priesthood

In His Name Vol X by E Christopger Reyes

CHAPTER ONE: Protestantism Restricted to an uncontaminated chronological signification, Protestantism is entirely negative in that the stigmatizing, psychological bondage, inhumanities, and incarcerations and tortures of Catholicism are also practiced by the Protestants whose lamp of truth is also contaminated by religious zealotry. You will read of the numerous horrors of Catholicism and their Inquisitions, but seldom will you read or hear of the horrors of the Protestant movement. By the time of the Protestant Reformation, Roman Catholic and Protestant scholars were already discussing the difficulty of maintaining the Mosaic authorship of the Torah to one Biblical person. ~Gerald A. Larue, 1968. Old Testament Life and Literature. Father Martin Luther [Founder of Protestant Christianity] believed Apollonius of Tyana to be the author of the Epistle to the Hebrews, and there are strong cases that early Christian censors, and plagiarizers inserted the name Pol/Paul in place of Apollonius/Apollos/Pol wherever it could be found, yet it miraculously remains in the New Testament as Apollos in some instances because the Paul character Christianity created is the speaker in the instances in question. ~cf. Acts 17:22-23. ✗ “For when one says, ‘I belong to Paul,’ and another, ‘I belong to Apollos,’ are you not merely human? What then is Apollos? What is Paul [Pol]? Servants through whom you came to believe, as the Lord assigned to each. I planted, Apollos watered, but God gave the growth.” ~I Corinthians 3:4-6. ✗ “I have applied all this to Apollos and myself for your benefit, brothers and sisters, so that you may learn through us the meaning of the saying, 'Nothing beyond what is written,' so that none of you will be puffed up in favor of one against another.” ~I Corinthians 4:6. ✗ “Now concerning our brother Apollos, I strongly urged him to visit you with the other brothers, but he was not at all willing to come now. He will come when he has the opportunity.” ~I Corinthians 16:12. Biblical Vegetarianism. ~cf. I Corinthians 1:12, Genesis 1:29-30, Isaiah 65:25, Romans 14:21, Hosea 6:6.

Bible [Scripture] is altered to have Paul embrace the eating of meat to encourage Pagan followers. ~cf. I Corinthians 10:25. In 1380, fourteen books are decided to be un-Canonical authored by John Wycliffe and are classed as “Apocryphal,” by the Reformer and Bible translator. These fourteen books are omitted from the Protestant Bibles, though they are said in the Articles of Religion of the English State Church to be useful “For example of life and instruction of manners.” Many of the old writings have now been lost or destroyed. ~Bank of Wisdom, Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201. Jesus is not the founder of the Christian Church, the Church Fathers are [180325 C.E.], “A further consideration, which tells against the genuineness of Matthew 16:18b, is the occurrence in it of the word 'Ecclesia.' It has been seen to be impossible to maintain that Jesus founded any distinct religious community... 'As for the Word itself, it occurs elsewhere in the Gospels only in Matthew 18:17. There, however, it denotes simply the Jewish local community to which every one belongs; for what is said relates not to the future but to the present, in which a Christian Ecclesia cannot, of course, be thought of.” ... “It is impossible to regard as historical the employment of the word 'Ecclesia' by Jesus as the designation of the Christian community.” ~Encyclopedia Biblica, Vol. III, p. 3103, 3105, 3117. Blood has always been spilled in the name of the Christian God, “This fact is forgotten by Protestants. They read blood curdling stories of the Inquisition and of atrocities committed by Catholics, but what does the average Protestant know of Protestant atrocities in the centuries succeeding the Reformation? Nothing, unless he makes a special study of the subject... Yet they are perfectly well known to every scholar... If I do not enumerate here the persecutions carried on by Catholics in the past, it is because it is not necessary in this book to do so. This volume is addressed especially to Protestants, and Catholic persecutions are to them sufficiently well known... 'Now granting for the sake of argument, that all that is usually said of Catholic persecutions is true, the fact remains that Protestants, as such, have no right to denounce them, as if such deeds were characteristic of Catholics only. People who live in glass houses should not throw stones... 'It is unquestionable... That the champions of Protestantism, Fr. Luther, John Calvin, Beza, Knox, Cranmer and Ridley, advocated the right of the civil authorities to punish the `Crime' of heresy... Rousseau says truly: `The Reformation was intolerant from its cradle, and its authors were universal persecutors'... Auguste Comte also writes: `The intolerance of Protestantism was

certainly not less tyrannical than that with which Catholicism is so much reproached.'” ~Philosophie Positive, Vol. IV, p.51. Suppression of the truth is the rule and not the exemption in early Chrisian writings. “... The most rustic fellows, teaching strange paradoxes. They openly declared that none but the ignorant was fit to hear their discourses... They never appeared in the circles of the wiser and better sort, but always took care to intrude themselves among the ignorant and uncultured, rambling around to play tricks at fairs and markets... They lard their lean books with the fat of old fables... And still the less do they understand... And they write nonsense on vellum... And still be doing, never done.” ~Bishop Origen, Alexandria, Egypt, Contra Celsum [Against Celsus], 251 C.E., cf. Catholic Encyclopedia, Bk I, p. lxvii, Bk III, p. xliv, im. European monarchies, during the Reformation Era, are quick to declare themselves free and independent from the authority of the Papacy, “The Reformation has been the stay, and bulwark, and glory of England. [...] When Britain became Protestant, taking the Word of God for her guide, when the principles of the Bible regulated all her actions and legislation, when she acknowledged it as her first duty and highest privilege, as a nation, to advance the cause of Christ, and framed her laws and institutions to that end only, when she had cast off all connection with Popery, declaring it illegal even to enter into diplomatic relations with Rome, [...] She enjoyed the favor of Heaven, and became great; her people rose in character and intelligence, and manliness and honesty distinguished their conduct.” ~R.P. Blakeney, Popery its Social Aspect. In 1588, Pope Sixtus V will recommend to King Philip of Spain to endeavor to destroy the British liberty and her increasing Protestantism by means of the Spanish Armada, and another Romanist attack is the failed Gunpowder Plot of 1605 during the reign of King James I, who gave us the Authorized Version of the Bible. Pope Pius V will attempt to subvert the Protestant Queen Elizabeth I by issuing a Papal Bull in 1569, which declares the Queen as, “An heretic, and a favorer of heretics,” and throughout her reign at least 21 assassination attempts in 25 years are made on her by the Vatican. Before the end of the 17th century European Monarchs themselves are time after time to be used subversively by the Papacy in their endeavor to destroy the

Reformation and the Protestant Throne. Emperor Charles II, and King James II are both Roman Catholics. Upon landing on American shores, William, Prince of Orange, in 1688, pledged himself to maintain Protestant liberties, and later ascends the English Throne as William III, 1689-1702. The British monarchy will make it perfectly clear where they stand regarding the recognition of the Papacy, “Every person who is or shall be reconciled to, or shall hold communion with the See or Church of Rome, shall be for ever incapable to inherit, possess or enjoy the Crown or Government of this Realm and Ireland; and in every such case the people of these Realms shall be and are hereby released from their allegiance.” ~Act I, chapter 2, section 2 of the Act of Settlement, 1701. Great Britain will declare, that their country is their Church, and their King the Pope, and that a man cannot be subject to two different kings and be loyal to both. “I do solemnly and sincerely in the presence of God, profess, testify, and declare that I am a faithful Protestant, and that I will according to the true intent of the enactments, which secure the Protestant succession to the Throne of my Realm, uphold and maintain the said enactments to the best of my powers according to the law.” ~Accession Oath, which is taken by British monarchs. The undeniable reason for Britain's great prosperity is found in the Bible, and it is that God blesses those nations who obey Him, as he promised Eli of old in, “Them that honor me I will honor” ~cf. I Samuel 1:30. “Religious persecution usually continues till one of two causes rises to repress it. One is the skeptical notion that all religions are equally good or equally worthless; the other is an enlightened spirit of tolerance, exercised towards all varieties of sincere opinion... Inspired by the conviction that it is useless to endeavor to compel belief in any form of religion whatsoever. Unhappily this enlightened, tolerant spirit is of slow growth, and never has been conspicuous in history, but if it be asserted that very few Catholics in the past have been Inspired by it, the same thing can be said of Protestants.” ~John Stoddard, The Double Standard of Protestant Anti-Catholic Inquisition Polemics. Even the Catholic media recognizes this fact of British independence and

success, “Under the rule of Protestant sovereigns, under the guidance of Protestant leaders, under the government of Protestant Parliaments, has so associated the Pro-testant idea with England's success that in the minds of men one is linked to the other as cause and effect.” ~Catholic Times, 10th August, 1900. The recalcitrant, bellicose Universal and Apostolic Roman Church will not abandon her attempts to re-Catholicize Britain, “If ever there was a land in which work is to be done, and perhaps much to suffer, it is here [Britain]. I shall not say too much if I say that we have to subjugate and subdue, to conquer and rule, an Imperial race; we have to do with a will, which reigns throughout the world, as the will of old Rome reigned once; we have to bend or break that will, which nations and kingdoms have found invincible and inflexible. [...] Were heresy [i.e., Protestantism!] conquered in England, it would be conquered throughout the world. All its lines meet here, and therefore in England the Church of God [!] must be gathered in its strength.” ~ Cardinal Manning, The Tablet, August, 1859. The Catholic Church will not even apologize for the horror and devastation which reigned throughout Europe and the Dark Ages with its insidious, diabolical, heinous, and grotesque Inquisition, “It may be said that those laws were cruel and tyrannical. Granted; yet, surely, we are not to measure the punishments inflicted in the 16th century [Inquisition] by the refined standards of our more educated and civilized age. [...] The question whether punishment was excessive, however, does not touch the principle, that heresy may become dangerous to the public weal, and as such may be punished by the State. Indeed, the proposition is indefensible that toleration, where error can be prevented, is intrinsically wrong.” ~Dr. Clancy, 20th century Irish Bishop. The class structure of Christian polity is the natural concomitant of the hierarchical doctrine of the Church imposed upon the ignorant masses, which polity is so consolidated by the 3rd century that the Roman Empire became Christian in order to solidify the Empirre, and the brutal and murderous Constantine ascends to the throne as the Pontifex Maximus, the High Priest of all faiths, in 311 C.E., and that the Church now stands as a religious body distinct from the State; and her hierarchy, consequently received, in imitation of that of the corrupted Roman Empire, helps still further to define and strengthen a dishonest hierarchical government.

With their knees bent, and their heads bowed, Christians will eschange one yoke for another. “Strangely enough, Protestant apologists spend most of their efforts trying to disprove Catholicism rather than attempting to show that their particular version of Protestantism is the true form of Christianity.” ~Is Protestantism just a negation of Catholicism? by Bronson Long. During the first few centuries, immediately succeeding the death and alleged ascension of Jesus, the Savior, the Christian Faith began to evolve from numerous small factions of the illiterate and naïve faithful awaiting the End Times, Armageddon, the Second Coming, all pledged by their spiritual leaders, which is surely due at any moment, to a Scriptural substantial gathering, a highly prearranged and established institutional religious bureaucracy ministered to the alleged massive populations of the faithful. The faith spreads, and not unexpectedly, as a preponderance of ritual, sacred rites, and mystery are accreted during this time that had not existed in the early years of the Church. With the firm backing of Emperor Constantine, Pagans are ostracized, their temples pillages, their idols desecrated, and their treasures stolen. Christian doctrines are dictated by the whim of Constantine, who sees the benefits of a unified Empire, one under the auspices of a unified religion, a religion which is under his absolute control, and as such oversees the first Council of Nicaea whereby he directs and orders the destruction of all documents, manuscripts, and literature not agreeing with his views. One such accreted into the Christine Doctrines, such as the Absolute Infallibility of their Pope, the Pope’s absolute power over the entirety of the clergy and the laity, all of which eventually leads to the Great Schism in doctrine, which will split the Eastern and Western Churches into independent entities, due to Scriptural creations of Catholicism, dogmas creating the Roman Catholic Church and the Eastern Orthodox Church. With their absolute powers, the absolute mandated obedience, their absolute intolerance to other religious doctrines, the Popes, and their less important brethren will commit appalling acts of hypocrisy, debauchery, sodomy, bestiality, incest, murder, mayhem, and ruthless political maneuvering. Pope Leo X will sell church offices, that is, appointing anyone to high office

willing to pay lavishly for the privilege, and is credited with strategy of selling “Indulgences,” the forgiveness of sins, for wealth. Martin Luther sees through the charades of the Roman Catholic Church utilizing spurious Scriptures to line its own pockets, bogus Scriptures, which conflict with the very message of the Gospel that once hailed poverty, ascetism, and righteous living to all who have faith in Jesus Christ as their Savior. Protestantism grew because many were fed up with the lies, the lives, and the life of the Catholic religious leaders. “The Bible had been withdrawn; in the pulpit fable had usurped the place of truth; holy lives, whose silent eloquence might have won upon the barbarians, were rarely exemplified; and thus, instead of the Church dissipating the superstitions that now encomed her like a cloud, these superstitions all but quenched her own light.” ~Fundamental Institute presents The History of Protestantism by Rev. James Aitken Wylie, LL.D., 1808-1890. William Tyndale, head of the reform movement in England, translates his own English version of the Bible, and forced to flee to to escape capture [and possible execution] from Catholic authorities. Tyndale's relationship with Martin Luther means that he [unlike Wycliffe], has access to the newly invented printing press and thus produces not dozens of Bibles, but hundreds, and after binding, the Bibles are smuggled into England in sacks of flour where they are eventually confiscated and burned by the Church. Anyone found in possession of Tyndale’s Bible is also subkect to being burned alive by the ever not so forgiving Church, but Tyndale continues to print even more Bibles, knowing that , if caught, it could mean his death, smuggling them to supply a new perspective in Scripture to England. In 1536, Tyndale is betrayed, captured, and executed. His great work is carried on by Myles Coverdale and John Rogers, and many others who continue to smuggle the heretical Bibles into England.

“Protestantism, the sacred cause of God's Light and Truth against the Devil's Falsity and Darkness.” ~Carlyle.

In 1539 King Henry VIII will replace the non obliging Roman Catholic Church with his own Anglican Church, with Henry as supreme leader, a Church with Catholic teachings, finds him in need of the very religious leanings that he had killed Tyndale to suppress, that of thousands of English language Bibles. The Protestant religious dogmas run similar to that of Catholicism, but contrary to some Christian doctrines, beginning with the Revised Standard Version of the Bible in 1952, most Christian translations have now adopted ‘Young woman’ rather than the more controversial, ‘Virgin,’ as the correct rendering of the Hebrew word for young lady is, ‘Almah.’ Saint Jerome may have been able to read Hebrew, but translating it, he was not always correct. The original Hebrew text of Isaiah 7:14 is not about a virgin, but a Christian mistranslation. Hebrews used to describe the woman in Isaiah 7:14 is almah, a word, which means “Young woman,” not necessarily a virgin. In the Bible we have John writing to the minister of the Christian Church at Pergamos, wherein Saint John is instructed to record the name, character, and the martyrdom of Antipas, the first Protestant [one who denies the Universal authority of the Pope, and abides by the principal of justification by faith alone and the primacy of the Bible over all mankind], “I know thy works,” says the one with the double edged sword, “And where thou dwellest even where Satan's seat is: and thou holdest fast my name and has not denied my faith, even in those days wherein Antipas was my faithful martyr who was slain among you where Satan dwelleth.” ~Revelation 2:13. Henry VIII will boldly go where none dred go before, as he challenges the authority and supremacy of the Catholic Church. King Henry will establish his own Church, The Church of England, with himself as the Supreme Leader, although the rites and ceremonies will be almost identical to the Catholic Church. Church leaders became obsessed with their power, resulting from violence, fear, and mayhem upon those who refuse to accept their doctrines, “Sword of the Lord,” and the reformists will be no different. ~cf. Judges 7:18. On May 4, 1535, in London, three Carthusian monks, and one Bridgettine monk, are hanged until partially unconscious, then their bellies are slit open, their intestines pulled out, and thentossed into a fire; their hearts are then ripped out

by hand, their bodies decapitated, and then quartered with the horrifying spectacle of body parts then posted at various locations throughout England. As the executioner slits open his belly, John Houghton, prior of the London Carthusian monastery, states, “O most Holy Jesus, have mercy upon me in this hour,” all of which is the punishment for treason in 16th century England. Their crime? Their refusal to recognize “The king, our Sovereign, to be the Supreme Head of the Church of England afore the Apostles of Christ’s Church.” ~Catholic historian Dennis Martin, Wheaton College graduate who teaches medieval and Reformation history at Loyola University in Chicago. Protestants will accuse Catholic Bishops, and monks, of maneuvering the common folk to believe in ancient anachronistic superstitions, practice idolatry, and carry outlandish icons upon their persons, but the most blatant examples of manipulation and intimidation came from King Henry VIII and his minion, Thomas Cromwell. ~What was it like to be on the losing side of England's Reformation? By Dennis Martin, Protestant Inquisition: The English Reformation from FidoNet RCatholic conference in August 1996, courtesy of Eric Williams. Facing pervasive defiance of royal efforts to purge veneration of the saints, in 1538, Vicar General Thomas Cromwell stages a convoluted set of demonstrations manipulated to prove that miracles associated with images of saints are mere hoaxes. In April 1539, King Henry drafts a degree that forbids anyone, but licensed graduates of universities, and parish priests, to talk about the Holy Scriptures. This uncomparable desire to control the religion of the populace is not restricted to the king, as his sycophant, Cranmer is also a strong and persistent advocate of the King's headship of the English Church. In his homily at King Edward VI's coronation, Cranmer states, of the new sovereign, “Your majesty is God's viceregent and Christ's Vicar within your own dominions.” Nowhere is this absolutism ever clearer than in the decree of March 1551 that, “...For as much as the King's Majestie had neede presently of a mass of money,” all the remaining precious metal and valuable Catholic Church furnishings are then confiscated by the government, as well as such church furnishings as belonged to the parish, those that were cherished by descendants of the donors.

This decree from on high strikes at the heart of the local’s beliefs and history. The English King is unremitting in his desire to bring his subordinates under his absolute authority, “The teachings of late medieval Christianity were graphically represented within the liturgy, endlessly reiterated in sermons, rhymed in verse treatises and saints' lives, enacted in the Corpus Christi and miracle plays, which absorbed so much lay energy and expenditure, and carved and painted on the walls, screens, bench ends, and windows of the parish churches.” ~Duffy. Archbishop Cranmer, although extremely cautious throughout the 1530’s, struggles to attack the strong Catholic religious practices, but other Protestants are less serene. The strong Protestant, Hugh Latimer does not stop at railing against the Catholic’s “Image-worshiping,” and presides, in May 1538, over a “Jolly muster,” as a traditional Catholic-intellect, the ive friar, John Forest, is slowly roasted alive over a fire made of a religious wooden statue of a saint dragged out of a pilgrimage church. Those who think the Protestant Reformation threw off the yoke of tyrannical church leaders and restored a New Testament Church must realize that not Scripture but a sacral zed king was in charge of the English Reformation from start to finish. God confers immediate attention to the voice, yet the martyrs are subdued and hushed by those so-called pious men on earth. Unfortunately, in Heaven only will their voices ever be heard and their faithfulness supposedly be rewarded. In the 16th century, King Edward VI, the son of the famed, and infamous, King Henry VIII, dies on 6 July, 1553, with the last prayer of this Protestant King of England being, “O Lord God, defend this realm from Papistry [Catholicism], and maintain thy true religion.” ~http://www.ianpaisley.org. I Corinthians 7:5 requires temporary marital abstinence during common prayer. Contrary to the religious theosophers, Christianity brought nothing new to the religious table. Baptism, re-birth, crucifixion, Eucharist, angels, holy cross, miracles, halos, evil-spirits, etc., all existed prior to the invention of Christianity. Saint Augustine, “That, which is known as the Christian religion existed among the ancients, and never did not exist; from the beginning of the human race until the time when Christ came in the flesh, at which time the true religion, which

already existed began to be called Christianity.” ~Retractt. I, xiii, cited by Dr. Alvin Boyd Kuhn, Shadow of The Third Century, Elizabeth N.J.: Academy Press, 1949, p.3. Issac de Casaubon is one of the greatest ecclesiastical scholars who says: “It mightily affects me to see how many there were in the earliest times of the Church, who considered it as a capital exploit to lend to Heavenly truth the help of their own inventions, in order that the new doctrine might be more readily received by the wise among the Gentiles. These officious lies, they were wont to say, were devised for a good end.” ~Taylor, Diegesis, p. 44. Persecution is the firstborn of Catholicism, and soon the world will become the resting place of the most gruesome and heinous of murders, persecutions, and martyrdoms carried out in the name of the Divine Savior, the Lord of Peace; all with the full blessing of the so-called “Holy Mother the Church,” committed to ‘One Faith,’ and ‘One Lord.’ Margaret Clitherow is born about 1553, into a prominent Protestant family of York, married to a wealthy tradesman, John Clitherow, in 1571. Three years later, Margaret Clitherow changes her faith to Roman Catholicism, although her husband remains Protestant. In March 1586, in her early thirties, she is arrested for allegedly harboring Catholic priests, but she refuses to plead guilty or innocent, lest her children and husband be compelled to testify against her. The penalty for refusing to plead is to be crushed to death under nearly half a ton of stone weights, but even her kindly Protestant neighbors respected her and refuse to testify against her. Margaret now believed that the Catholic Church was an institution with historical permanence to the Apostles, and the incarnate Jesus Christ: “I am fully resolved in all things touching my faith, which I ground upon Jesus Christ, and by him I steadfastly believe to be saved, which faith I acknowledge to be the same that he left to his Apostles, and they to their successors from time to time, and is taught in the Catholic Church through all Christendom, and promised to remain with her unto the world's end, and Hellgates shall not prevail against the same faith; for if an angel come from Heaven, and preach any other doctrine than we have received, the Apostle biddeth us not believe him.”

Margaret is fully convinced that a mere change at the top, such as King Henry VIII’s radical conception and later Elizabeth’s was establishing with definiteness, actually constituted a massive betrayal of Christ's Church, and on Annunciation Day, March 25, 1586, as the profound weights crush down upon the heavy oak door that lay upon her feminine frail body, as her ribs are heard to fracture, Margaret yells out, “Jesus! Jesus! Jesus! Have mercy on me,” and her limpid body is left under the weighted door from 9 a.m. to 3 p.m., then surreptitiously removed to be stuffed secretly into a disgraceful garbage heap.

“They shall put you out of the Synagogues: yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God service.” ~Rand Winburn.

The Pagan worshiping of Angels, and saints, with sacred amulets, pictures, paintings, and statuary will progress to the continued worship of relics, icons, and images, which culminate in the Nicene II decree, which legalizes the making and venerating [i.e., worshiping] of religious icons in the Christian effort to convert icon worshiping Pagans, “Christianity had originally resisted this impulse [of desiring relics and images of venerated beings], so far as anything connected with the deity was concerned, in order not to fall into idolatry. There was less repugnance, however, to it, when it dealt with Christ, and almost none from the first in the case of martyrs and heroic characters. From this point the veneration of relics and pictures slowly crept in again. But from the 5th century it was greatly strengthened, and received a unheard of in antiquity, through the dogma of the incarnation and the corresponding treatment of the Eucharist... Pictures of Christ, Mary and the saints, had been already worshiped from the 4th and 5th centuries with greetings, kisses, prostration, a renewal of ancient Pagan practices. In the naive and confident conviction that Christians no longer ran any risk of idolatry, the Church not only tolerated, but promoted, the entrance of Paganism....'Authentic' pictures were in existence, and numberless copies were made from them. By their means, monkish piety, engaged in a stupid staring at sacred things, ruled the people, and dragged Christianity down to deeper and deeper depths.” ~Dr. Adolph Harnack, History of Dogma. Slowly, and ively, the Paganistic icons, statues, and pictures are incorporated into Christianity, with the result being that soon, the Pagan relics will be worshiped as being Christian, “The first introduction of a symbolic worship [into the Christian Church] was in the veneration of the cross and relics... At first the experiment was made with caution and scruple; and the venerable pictures were discreetly allowed to instruct the ignorant, to awaken the cold, and to gratify the prejudices of the heathen proselytes. By a slow though inevitable progression the honors of the original were transferred to the copy: the devout Christian prayed before the image of a saint, and the Pagan rites of genuflection, luminaries and incense again stole into the Catholic Church. The scruples of reason or piety were silenced by the strong evidence of visions and miracles; and the pictures, which speak, and move, and bleed, must be endowed with a Divine energy, and may be considered as the proper objects of religious adoration... The use, and even the worship, of images was firmly established before the end of the 6th century.” ~Edward Gibbon, The Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire.

The worshiping of statuary, paintings, and other icons becomes a great issue with the Protestants and some Protestant zealots take to the streets ransacking Catholic churches, removing sacred paintings, statues, and other religious relics, burning them in the streets, “Thus far I have rehearsed Eusebius' words. Where note ye, that both Saint Jerome and he agree herein, that these images came in amongst Christian men by such as were Gentiles, and accustomed to idols, and, being converted to the faith of Christ, retained yet some remnants of Gentility, not thoroughly purged: for Saint Jerome calleth it an error manifestly. And the like example we see in the Acts of the Apostles, of the Jews; who, when they were converted to Christ, would have brought in their circumcision, whereunto they were so long accustomed, with them, into Christ's religion...But [the Reintroduction] of circumcision was less marvel, for that it came first in by God's ordinance and commandment. A man may most justly wonder of images, so directly against 'God's Holy Word,' and strict commandment, how they should enter in. But images were not yet worshiped in Bishop Eusebius' time, nor publicly set up in churches and temples; and they who privately had them did err of a certain zeal, and not by malice; but afterwards crept out of private houses into churches, and so bred first superstition, and last of all idolatry, amongst Christians...First, men used privately stories in tables, cloths, and walls. After wards gross and embossed images privately in their own houses. Then after wards, pictures first, and after them, embossed images began to creep into the churches; learned and godly men ever speaking against them. Then by use it was openly maintained, that they might be in churches; but yet forbidden that they should be worshiped.” ~Church of England, Against Peril of Idolatry. Christianity will now become a struggle between who is telling the truth, and who abuses the naïve masses, “[When] general idolatry takes place, the system then becomes too corrupt to deserve the name of the Church of Christ. I have marked this limit to the best of my judgment in the course of this History, [and] have exhibited The Man Of Sin matured in all his gigantic horrors, and from that epoch I despair of discovering the Church in the collective body of nominal Christians. Every reader will observe the various features of Anti-Christ described in this volume, and some may perhaps be enabled to form a more distinct and adequate conception of the nature of Popery, than they had before acquired.” ~The History of the Church of Christ, 3rd Edition Preface, Revised by Rev. Isaac Milner, London, 1810. The early church Fathers, Origin, Athanasius, Lactantius, Epiphanius, Saint Jerome, Saint Augustine and the Roman Emperor Theodosius, all denounced

image-worship, confirming that the true Christians of the first four centuries never accepted such practices. “... As the ignorance increased, these historical paintings and images increased also...Thus, six hundred years after Christ, images had begun to appear in churches, but still without idolatry. The authority of [Pope] Gregory, however, had evil consequences: the spirit of idolatry grew stronger, as real spiritual knowledge decayed; and men, having now, in a great measure, lost the Divine way of applying to God through Christ, by faith, for the relief of their consciences, became still more prone to rely on idols. So closely connected is the doctrine of justification with purity of worship. In this respect the Roman Church advanced in corruption more rapidly than the Eastern [Church]. And Grecian Emperors employed themselves in destroying images and pictures, while in Italy they were held in idolatrous iration...Yet were men's opinions divided both in the East and the West; and, at length, the crisis arose, when the Christian world was formally broken into two parties on this question...The open avowal, however, of idolatry, was reserved for [Pope] Gregory II, and from this time I look on the Bishops of Rome as Anti-Christ.” ~Rev. Milner, cited in the Homilies Against Peril of Idolatry, 153-157. In 754 C.E., another Christian council convenes outside Constantinople, which consists of 338 Eastern Bishops, for a three-month duration. The veil of secrecy, which has surrounded this council, and the spiritual epoch enlightening the novice reader as to its uncompromising stand for assumed Scriptural truth reveals that image worshiping was a significant undertaking, one which ripped at the soul of Catholicism, one which needed immediate addressing, “Satan misguided men, so that they worshiped the creature instead of the Creator. The Mosaic law and the prophets cooperated to undo this ruin; but in order to save mankind thoroughly, God sent his own Son, who turned us away from error and the worshiping of idols, and taught us the worshiping of God in spirit and truth. As messengers of his saving doctrine, he left us his Apostles and Disciples, and these adorned the Church, his Bride, with his glorious doctrines. This ornament of the Church the Holy Fathers and the six Ecumenical Councils have preserved inviolate. But the before mentioned demiurgosy of wickedness could not endure the sight of this adornment, and gradually brought back idolatry under the appearance of Christianity. As then Christ armed his Apostles against the ancient idolatry with the power of the Holy Spirit, and sent them out into all the world, so has he awakened against the new idolatry his servants our faithful Emperors, and endowed them with the same wisdom of the Holy Spirit...Christianity has

rejected the whole of heathenism, and so not merely heathen sacrifices, but also the heathen worship of images. The Saints live on eternally with God, although they have died. If anyone thinks to call them back to life by a dead art, discovered by the heathen, he makes himself guilty of blasphemy...It is not permitted to Christians, who have the hope of the resurrection, to imitate the customs of demon-worshipers, and to insult the Saints, who shine in so great glory, by common dead matter... ed by the Holy Scriptures and the Fathers, we declare unanimously, in the name of the Holy Trinity, that there shall be rejected and removed and cursed out of the Christian Church every likeness, which is made out of any material and color whatever by the evil art of painters.” ~Nicene and Post Nicene Fathers, Ed. By Philip Schaff and Henry Wace, Hendrickson Publishers reprint, 1995. It was through the wile and devious genius of the Patriarch of Constantinople, Tarasius, and the cunning charm of the wife of the deceased Pope Leo IV, that the Empress Irene, s image worship, which once more emerges in the East. “And as soon as she reigned in her own name and that of her son [Constantine VI], Irene more seriously undertook the ruin of the Iconoclasts...In the restoration of the monks a thousand images were exposed to the public veneration; a thousand legends were invented of their sufferings and miracles...” ~Edward Gibbon, The Rise and Fall of the Roman Empire, p. 207.

The Eastern council, also calls a 7th Ecumenical Council, and Pope Hadrian willingly sends legates as his official representatives, making the number of Bishops and patriarchs swell to 350. “They unanimously pronounced that the worship of images is agreeable to Scripture and reason, to the Fathers and councils of the church...Of this second Nicene Council the acts are still extant: a curious monument of superstition and ignorance, of falsehood and folly.” ~Edward Gibbon, Ibid. And, for all those who might disagree with the latest rulings of the Church, there is the inevitable Christian curse, that of anathema, “...And if anyone does not so believe, but undertakes to debate the matter further and is evil affected with regard to the veneration due the sacred images, such a one our holy ecumenical council [fortified by the inward working of the Spirit of God, and by the traditions of the Fathers and of the Church] anathematizes. Now anathema is

nothing less than complete separation from God.” ~Nicene and Post Nicene Fathers, op. cit., pp. 571-73. [with special thanks to Rick Hutson for the material]. 1. Often the differences in Christianity are but the differences between the teachings of Peter and Paul. In the 4th century, Emperor Constantine declares, “I am Sylvanus, and ye are Macedonians,” insinuating that the Gospel, which he taught, is one that the Romans should learn, and follow, which is that of Paul [and not Peter]; hence the name of Paulicians, a term they would not have been so ambitious to wear had their religious dogma been Manichean. The Church of Peter detests competition, “...That one hundred thousand Paulicians were extirpated by the sword, the gibbet, or the flames.” ~Historian Edward Gibbon. “Among the prominent charges urged against the Paulicians before the Patriarch of Constantinople in the 8th century, and by Photius and Petrus Siculus in the 9th, we find the following, that they dishonored the Virgin Mary, and rejected her worship; denied the life-giving efficacy of the cross, and refused it worship; and gainsaid the awful mystery of the conversion of the blood of Christ in the Eucharist; while by others they are branded as the originators of the Iconoclastic heresy and the war against the sacred images. In the first notice of the sectaries in Western Europe, I mean at Orleans, they were similarly accused of treating with contempt the worship of martyrs and saints, the sign of the holy cross, and mystery of transubstantiation; and much the same too at Arras.” ~Elliott, Horoe Apocalypticoe, 3rd ed., vol. 2, p. 277. Catholicism, for 1600 years, has been unanimous on the Perpetual Virginity, of the Virgin Mary, yet not even the Bible calls Mary a Perpetual Virgin, which was added to conform to Pagan mythologies. Many of the early Church Fathers even disagreed with the Perpetual Virginity of Mary, as it begged of Paganism, and the doctrine underwent a period of debate, until the late 4th century, when a consensus finally emerges. The earliest observer to the Perpetual Virginity of Mary does not appear until the apocryphal Protogospel of James, in 150 C.E.

“... I am inclined to see the influence of Emperor Constantine; the worship of the ‘Unconquered Sun’ of Paganism may have formed for many the bridge by which they ed into the Christian Church: this would help to explain the Christian worship of the sun in Egypt, and the Christian worship of the sun in Rome against which Eusebius of Alexandria, Egypt...” ~cf. Raleigh Lecture on History Constantine The Great and the Christian Church, Norman H. Baynes, Read March 12, 1930, Milford [1930?], [5th or 6th century? Encyc. Rel., Ethics.

CHAPTER TWO: Debating Perpetual Virginity The Christian stands or falls upon its precept of the virgin birth of Jesus. There is no equivocation, religious argument, or mental reservation. If the Pagans can have their virgin births, then, why not the Christians? The Pagans practically appear to have been good Christians, for they already had their Gods [many of whom they fondly called Savior and/or Messiah], they already had their sacrificing deaths and Resurrections of Gods, and they already had their evil Devils, inspiring Angels, and moving spirits [both good and bad and sometimes indifferent] they had their celestial Heavens, punitive Hells and purgatories, and they believed in Immortality of the soul [witness the Pyramids and the tombs of the Kings, as of Tut-ankh-Amen [Tut Ankh Amen, Son of the Sun] in Egypt, and of the Queen Shub-Ad unearthed in Ur of the Chaldees, along with their elaborate sacrifices, animal and human, and even of their dear little children to appease their Divine Gods, as in Carthage and Canaan, a chronic Hebrew practice]. ~Norma Goodrich Lorre, Priestesses. The Virgin-births, births of Demi-Gods, [Half God, Half Man], that is births created through the intervention of Gods and human maids were already common-place events of the Pagan faith, as were Virgin-mothers, and Godchildren. The Christians merely initiate theirs from ancient Egyptian lore; the Madonna statues of Isis and her Child Horus was in vogue at the commencement of this era of the Christian Christ, which may be seen at Museum. Anticipating attacks from his Christian critics, as well as previous purposeful Biblical corrections, Bishop Jerome states, “If they maintain that confidence is to be reposed in the Latin exemplars, let them answer, which, for there are almost as many copies of translations as manuscripts. But if the Truth is to be sought from the majority, why not rather go back to the Greek original, and correct the blunders, which have been made by incompetent anonymous translators, made worse rather than better by the presumption of unskillful correctors, and added to or altered by careless [anonymous] scribes?” ~~T. Nicol, The Old Latin Version, http://classic.net.bible.org/dictionary.php? word=Latin%20Version,%20The%20Old The Hebrew text of Genesis 24:16 describes Rebecca as a “Young woman [who was] a virgin,” using na'arah, another Hebrew word for “Young woman.” But the

Greek in the Septuagint now changes that phrase into “A virgin [who was] a virgin,” to fulfill their Pagan followers' literature, and Bishop Jerome corrupts the meaning even more with his juvenile Hebraic interpretation. First-born is a title of him who opens the womb, and is not to be restricted to him who has brothers. In the Gospel According to John, most Christians agree that Jesus was an only begotten son, but, if Jesus was not a first-born son, was he still not also absolutely susceptible to the Law? The first-born cannot be the firstborn unless there are successors. ~cf. Matthew 12:46, Matthew 13:55-56, John 2:12, John 7:3-4, John 7:5, I Corinthians 9:4-5, Acts 1:14. Many in the Christian clergy attempt to justify the Perpetual Virginity of Mary by claiming brethren, as presented in the Bible, refers to sould mates, or friends, but Matthew 13:55-56, clearly denies all their biased rehtoric. By the 80's–90's C.E., there was still no regulatory Biblical version as to how Jesus was born or of his True lineage. Bishop Marcion, in the 2nd century, performed numerous excisions to existing manuscripts, which will eventually cause the Church to fashion an accepted and approved standardized, consistent version of the Bible in the middle 4th century, with the approval of the Pagan Emperor Constantine [as Pontificus Maximus, a Title now held by the Pope in Rome]. ~cf. Jesus genealogy in Matthew with that in Luke. Matthew 1 vs. Luke 3:23-38. The Gospels we have today are neither Original, nor unedited. “... You ask why a former translation, which I made of some of the [revised, edited, corrected, and approved] Canonical Books was carefully marked with asterisks and obelisks, whereas I afterwards published a translation without these. You must pardon my saying that you seem to me not to understand the matter: For the former translation is from the Septuagint; and wherever obelisks are placed, they are designed to indicate that the Seventy have said more than is found in the Hebrew.” ~Letter from Bishop Jerome to Bishop Augustine, written 404 C.E. The asterisks indicate what was added by Bishop Origen, 185-254 C.E., from the Theodotion version, which was not translated from the Greek, but in the later version, translated from the Hebrew itself, which Bishop Jerome did not translate too well. The unknown writer of the Gospel According to Mark, the earliest Christian

Gospel, 70-75 C.E., appears completely unaware of any virgin birth story or any extraordinary tale about Jesus' birth. “What harm would it do, if a man told a good strong lie for the sake of the good and for the Christian Church ... A lie out of necessity, a useful lie, a helpful lie, such lies would not be against God, he would accept them.” ~Fr. Martin Luther, Cited by his secretary, in a letter in Max Lenz, ed., Briefwechsel Landgraf Phillips des Grossmüthigen von Hessen mit Bucer, Vol. I. Scriptures were corrupted in order to the creation of an institutionalized Church ed by a corrupt regime, the Roman Empire, and it is this Christian Church, the Church of this contemporary world that remains as an obstacle to any so-called True believer today. “Since Mary is Jesus’ mother, it must be concluded that she is also the Mother of God: If Mary is the Mother of Jesus, and if Jesus is God, then Mary is the Mother of God. There is no way out of this logical syllogism, the valid form of which has been recognized by classical logicians since before the time of Christ.” ~Matt Slick, There Is a Logical Fallacy in the Argument That Mary is the Mother of God, https://carm.org/roman-catholicism/there-is-a-logicalfallacy-in-the-argument-that-mary-is-the-mother-of-god/ cf. John 10:33-36. “The Church rightly honors 'The Blessed Virgin with special devotion. From the most ancient times the Blessed Virgin has been honored with the title of 'Mother of God,' to whose protection the faithful fly in all their dangers and needs... This very special devotion... Differs essentially from the adoration, which is given to the incarnate Word and equally to the Father and the Holy Spirit, and greatly fosters this adoration.' The liturgical feasts dedicated to the Mother of God and Marian prayer, such as the rosary, an 'Epitome of the whole Gospel,' express this devotion to the Virgin Mary.” ~cf. Luke 1:48; Paul VI, MC 56. LG 66, and Paul VI, MC 42; SC 103, CCC 971, http://www.vatican.va/archive/ccc_css/archive/catechism/p123a9p6.htm#II

In 428-430 Cyril became embroiled with Nestorius, who was chosen by the Emperor Theodosius II to be Patriarch of Constantinople, in succession to Sisinnius. Nestorius was preaching that Mary was not the Mother of God since Christ was Divine, and not human, consequently Mary should not have the word

Theotokos, God-bearer applied to her name. When Saint Cyril was informed about his teaching, he tried to explain to Nestorius why Mary should be called Theotokos. Nestorius had no equivocation that the term Theotokos was inferior to the term Christotokos [Greek: Christ Bearer, Mary only gave birth to the man Jesus; that is, she carried in her womb the human nature of Christ, but not his Divine nature], as that term was mentioned Biblically, by the Angels in the Gospels. ~cf. John 1:1-14. “There is no usage of the title 'Mother of God' revealed in the Bible. The title was used for Mary as early as 250-280 C.E., and was made official Church teaching at the Council of Ephesus in 431. Advocates wanted to use that title, as opposed to the alternative 'Mother of Christ,' to affirm the doctrine of Incarnation, that Jesus Christ is the second person in the Trinity, which has its own Biblical basis, e.g. John 1. In other words, the title 'Mother of God, is less about Mary and more about Jesus' Divinity.” ~https://christianity.stackexchange.com/questions/54531/what-is-the-biblicalbasis-for-the-belief-that-mary-is-the-mother-of-god/54533 Mary was not a Perpetual Virgin as claimed by so many Christian denominations. ~Matthew 13:55-56. Mary's Holy Veneration does not occur until 431 C.E. ~Acts 19:24-27. Mary worship did not become an official doctrine of the Roman Church until 431 C.E., at the Council of Ephesus. Cf. Acts 1:14, Jeremiah 7:18, 44:17-19, 44:25. cf. Hebraic Alma with Bethula. Mary is not a Perpetual Virgin until 431 C.E., see Matthew 1:25. that, “Mary ascended into Heaven in a bodily form,” was not made official, and Infallible until 1951 by Pope Pius XII. Cf. John 3:13, Matthew 1:25. cf. Matthew 13:55-56. There was no Virgin Birth; the alleged miraculous event was added to the anonymously written Gospel of Mark in the 4th century by Bishop Jerome. ~Dr Constantin von Tischendorf, When Were Our Gospels Written? 1865, British Library, London. The popular Pagan contrivance of the “Mother of God,” and her symbolic Godbaby-in-arms, is adopted as a Christian concession to the throngs of Pagans who are being inveigled, coerced, or forced into the Christian Church, which is

sometimes sternly opposed by some of the more intelligent Churchmen: “Nestorius [Bishop of Constantinople about 404 C.E.] had declared against the new and, as he asserted, idolatrous expression 'Mother of God' [Theotokos], thereby opposing the sentiments and wishes of the humbler people.” ~Catholic Encyclopedia, Vol. III, 101; and in protest Nestorius left the Catholic Church and founded one of the most wide-spread and powerful Heresies, which exists in the East to the present time. If one is going to prevaricate [lie], then make it a stupendous or miraculous one. Therefore we have Isaiah’s original Hebrew, with Saint Jerome's often mistranslated words, which once read, “Hinneh ha-almah harah ve-yeldeth ben ve-karath shem-o Immanuel,” which falsely translated by the spurious pen of the pious Christian translators, is now interpreted thus in the English: “Behold, a virgin shall conceive and bear a son, and shall call his name Immanuel.” ~Isaiah 7: 14. The virgin Mary is at the cross with Jesus, and is mentioned vaguely in Acts 1:14, and even though John is committed to looking after her for the remainder of her life John does not talk about her. Centuries later many will take up the worship of Mary [Mariology].

“Neither is there Salvation in any other: for there is none other name under Heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved.” ~ Acts 4:12.

The term ‘Mother of God’ does not come about until the Council of Ephesus in 431 C.E., and is used in the Creed of Chalcedon in the following manner, “Born of the Virgin Mary, the Mother of God according to the manhood,” the latter term implying according to the flesh of human nature. The use is not to glorify Mary but to emphasize Christ’s deity to those who, like the Nestorians, would deny his equality with the Father and the Holy Spirit. ~ Of Immaculate Maryment? Apologies to W S Gilbert. Rome would say, “He came to us through Mary and we must go to Him through her.” “God did not become the Father of Jesus at the virginal conception as this statement implies. He was the begotten Son of God before all things. Did God the Father become the Father of Jesus through Mary? Not in the wildest imagination. That is simply Mormonism [LDS]. Mormon's believe that when the time was ripe, God the Father knocked at the door of Mary and had an intercourse with her to produce Jesus.” ~Prof. M. M. Ninan, Development of Roman Doctrines On Mary Doesn’t a Virgin birth of Jesus contradict Scripture? “Isn't this the carpenter's son? Isn't his mother's name Mary, and aren't his brothers James, Joseph, Simon and Judas?” ~ Matthew 13:55. Doesn’t Mary also have a dubious background? Mary’s grandmother’s seven marriages, six husbands dispatched by the Lord for feeling lust while engaging in sex. appreciatively the seventh was inert during the sinful act, or we would not have had Anne, Mary, and Jesus in Christian lore. ~cf. Gospel of the Nativity of Mary. The Roman Catholic Church is quite aware of this speculation, so it removes a part of the Book of Matthew. “Aren't all his sisters with us? Where then did this man get all these things?” ~Matthew 56. But Mark also brings up this issue, a concern which the Church shrugs off as Scripturally meaning, the cousins of Jesus, “Isn't this the carpenter? Isn't this Mary's son and the brother of James, Joseph, Judas and Simon? Aren't his sisters here with us?” ~ Mark 6:3.

There are numerous differences in the Greek manuscripts: Luke 2:33, Luke 2:43, and Luke 2:48, where the wording has been appreciably modified to avoid any implication that Joseph is the father of Jesus, which would then deny the Lineage of the House of David through Joseph. If the Scripture is to be believed, then Jesus had four brothers and perhaps more than one sister, and as the eldest son, he practiced the profession of his father, a carpenter. Also, in accordance with the Jewish tradition, we are given only the names of Jesus’ brothers: James, Joseph, Simon and Judas and we are not given his sisters’ names. James will become a leader in the Church soon after Jesus’ Resurrection, which Paul also specifically refers to James as the brother of Jesus. ~cf. Matthew 13:55-56. “I saw none of the other Apostles, only James, the Lord's brother.” ~Galatians 1:19. [It is true that the word ‘Brother’ in Aramaic as in most Semitic, oriental and African languages could also mean a wider meaning of cousins or even fellow country men. Even in English we call a fellow Christian as a ‘Brother.’ Thus we have these probable meanings for the word brothers here]. ~Note: The brethren of Jesus occurs in these ages: Matthew 1:25; 12:46, 50: Mark 3:31, 32; Galatians 1:19; 1 Corinthians 9:5. They are probably the younger children of Joseph and Mary. Bishop Justin Martyr was also quite aware of the controversy regarding the virgin birth of Jesus, and is heavily critized by his contemporaries, and as early as the 2nd century states, “But I am far from putting reliance in your teachers, who refuse to it that the interpretation made by the seventy elders who were with Ptolemy [king] of the Egyptians is a correct one; and they attempt to frame another. And I wish you to observe, that they have altogether taken away many Scriptures from the translations effected by those seventy elders who were with Ptolemy, and by which this very man who was crucified is proved to have been set forth expressly as God, and man... But I proceed to carry on my discussions by means of those ages, which are still itted by you. For you assent to those, which I have brought before your attention, except that you contradict the statement, ‘Behold, the virgin shall conceive,’ and say it ought to read, ‘Behold the young woman shall conceive.’” ~Justin the Martyr, Dialogue with Trypho, a Jew, ch. 71, written about 180 C.E.

“As firstborn Son in God's family, Jesus mediates as the High Priest between the Father and His children: whereas Mary mediates as Queen-mother.” ~see Kings 2:19 and Revelation 12:1-17. The Fathers of the Eastern tradition describe Mary as the Mother of God, “The All-Holy,” Panagia, and they celebrate her as being, “Free from any stain of sin, as though fashioned by the Holy Spirit and formed as a new creature.” ~Pope John Paul II and the New Dogma of Mary by Scott Hahn. The malevolent knot of Eve's disobedience to God is untied by Mary's obedience: what the virgin Eve bound through her disbelief, Mary loosened by her faith. Comparing her with Eve, they call Mary “The Mother of the living,” and frequently claim, “Death through Eve, life through Mary.” “It was right that she who had kept her virginity unimpaired through the process of giving birth should have kept her body without decay through death. It was right that she who had given her Creator, as a child, a place at her breast should be given a place in the dwelling-place of her God.” ~Saint John Damascene. These words shall have historic significance in the Orthodox faith, especially by the Socialists in Russia as millions are spent upon their political icons to preserve the bodies of Lenin and Stalin, which creates the representation of nondecaing bodies, thereby giving the naïve populace the belief that they are saints, regardless of their ruthless and murderous rule. Saint Germanus of Constantinople also considered that the preservation from decay of the body of the Mother of God, the Virgin Mary, and its elevation to Heaven as being not only appropriate to her Motherhood, but also to the peculiar sanctity of its virgin state: “It is written, that you appear in beauty, and your virginal body is altogether holy, altogether chaste, altogether the dwelling-place of God; from which it follows that it is not in its nature to decay into dust, but that it is transformed, being human, into a glorious and incorruptible life, the same body, living and glorious, unharmed, sharing in perfect life.” ~Pope John Paul II and the New Dogma of Mary by Scott Hahn. Mary lived about 15 years after Jesus' Ascension, dying at around 69 or 70 years of age, around the reign of Emperor Claudius Caesar, after having overseen her Son's sibling, the Christian Church, struggle to convert the Roman Pagans, and only Thomas misses Christ’s funeral, and Thomas wept bitterly because of it.

After her Son's Ascension, Mary is aided, in the beginnings of the Church, by her prayers. Out of the corrupted degenerated slime of the Roman Empire, a corrupted theology will rise, which will one day spread darkness across the continent as each religious sect vies for power and translates what is best suited for their cause. Since the Pagans had their virgin births, so too must the Christians, and, “As early as the 2nd century B.C.E.,” says the distinguished Hebrew scholar and critic, Salomon Reinach, “The Jews perceived the error and pointed it out to the Greeks; but the [Christian] Church knowingly persisted in the false reading, and for over fifteen centuries she has clung to her error.” ~Saloman Reinach, Orpheus, p, 197. Presented with this gross error in translation, Saint Jerome is quite reluctant to it to any of his critics his errors in the Latin Vulgate, which the Pope has fully endorsed; Juvianus: “I know that the Jews are accustomed to meet us with the objection that in Hebrew the word ‘Almah’ does not mean a ‘Virgin,’ but a ‘Young woman.’ And, to speak truth, a ‘Virgin’ is properly called ‘Bethulah,’ but a young woman, or a girl, is not Almah, but Naarah!” ~Saint Jerome, Adv. Javianum I, 32; N&PNF, vi, 370. The early Christians used a different Bible from that which is commonly used today, “The Old Testament in its Greek translation, the Septuagint [LXX], was the Bible of the Earliest Christians... In the last decade of the 1st century, the Synod of Jamnia [Jabneh], in Palestine, fixed the canon of the Bible for Judaism, which, following a long period of flux and fluidity and controversy about certain of its books, Christians came to call the ‘Old Testament.’ A possible factor in the timing of this Jewish Canon was a situation of crisis: the fall of Jerusalem and reaction to the fact that the Septuagint was used by Christians and to their advantage, as in the translation of the Hebrew word ‘Alma’ [a young woman] in chapter 7, verse 14, of Isaiah, ‘Behold, a young woman shall conceive and bear a son, and shall call his name Immanuel,’ into the Greek term parthenos [virgin].” ~Encyclopedia Britannica, The Old Testament in its Greek translation, the Septuagint [LXX], pg, 961. In other words, the Catholic Church wrote the books as well as determined, which ones were considered really inspired.

“The thoughts of the Gods are not more unchangeable than those of the men who interpret them. They advance, but they also lag behind the thoughts of men... The Christian God was once a Jew. Now he is an anti-Semite.”~Jacques Anatole

The truth cannot be told, the truth could impede the conversion of Pagans, the truth is held in reserve for the select few, therefore we have a lie to the Glory of God, “For who at that time would have believed the Virgin’s word that she had conceived of the Holy Ghost, and that the angel Gabriel had come and announced the purpose of God? And would not all have given their opinion against her as an adulteress, like Susanna? For at the present day, now that the whole world has embraced the faith, the Jews argue, that when Isaiah says, ‘Behold, a virgin shall conceive and bear a son,’ the Hebrew the Hebrew word denotes a young woman, not a virgin, that is to say, the word is 'Almah, not Bethulah!’” ~Saint Jerome, The Perpetual Virginity of Blessed Mary, N&PNF, vi, 336. Interestingly, even many of our early American fathers were aware of this Christian falsehood, “The day will come when the mystical generation of Jesus by the Supreme Being as his father, in the womb of a virgin, will be classed with the fable of the generation of Minerva in the brain of Jupiter!” ~Thomas Jefferson, American free thinker. The Pagans, long accustomed to highly decorative, colored, and picturesque ceremonies, and are pleased by the new Christian Church’s indulgently meeting their wishes, “As we see Protestantism to be a mere modification or reform of Popery [Catholicism], so Popery was nothing more than a similar modification or reform of Paganism. It is absolutely certain that the Pagans were in possession of the whole Gospel story many ages before its Jewish origin was pretended; and it was not until the first error had been committed of suffering the people to become acquainted too intimately with the contents of the Sacred Books that it became necessary to invent a chronology, and to ‘Give to airy nothing a local habitation and a name.’” ~Robert Taylor 1784-1844. There is little difference, if any in the approach to Christian Scripture, as each attempts to stifle free thinking and individuality, and each will prove equally fatal to witches, “The attitude of the Roman Church towards the New Testament is that the Canon has long been fixed: it is complete, consistent, and historical, and the interpretation of every text has been laid down in such irrefutable detail by a long line of Popes that devout Catholics need only read what they are told to read, interpret as they are told to interpret, make a personal effort of faith and repentance, and they will then be assured of Salvation... Protestants who, not being forbidden to search the Scriptures for themselves and interpret what they

find as best they may, have come to realize that the text of the New Testament is sadly inconsistent and strewn with anachronisms.” ~Robert Graves and Joshua Podro, eds., The Nazarene Gospel Restored, Doubleday, 1953(?). The Gospels are selected upon believability, similarities to Paganism, and superstition, “The four Gospels were, without doubt, the inventions of the early doctors of the Christian sect who, Mosheim [Johann Lorenz Mosheim 16941755] informs us, ‘Had been educated in the schools of the rhetoriticians and in sophists, and rashly employed the arts and evasions of their subtle masters in the service of Christianity, and intent only upon defeating the enemy, they were too little attentive to the means of victory, indifferent whether they acquired it by artifice or plain dealing.” ~Xenophanes [6th century B.C.E.] of Colophon, Fragments, A Text and Translation with a Commentary by J.H. Lesher, University of Toronto Press, 1992, 24-25, 90, 227, Letter 24. “However, the Early Fathers of the Church stated that the Blessed Virgin Mary played a significant role in the Mystery of Redemption. They noticed her presence on Calvary, beneath the Cross. They knew that Adam's rebellion prompted Jesus to drink the bitter chalice of suffering and drew a conclusion: As a woman [Eve] contributed to death, so also a Woman [Mary] contributed to life. In fact, the Blessed Virgin gave birth to the Source of life [Jesus] who said: 'I am the Way, the Truth, and the Life.'” ~John 14:16. Of course, it is only natural to be confused when one reads of the Mary’s appearing at the crucifixion, “And there were standing by the cross of Jesus, His mother ,and His mother's sister, Mary of Cleophas, and Mary Magdalen,” which some Christian writers attempt to explain away as Mary, sister of Mary, which makes the situation even more confusing. A more logical response would be, that Mary of Cleophas is probably the Blessed Virgin's sister-in-law, as Mary of Cleophas may have had a previous husband named Alpheus [or this Alpheus may have been Cleophas]. However, this Mary is also described here in as Mary, the mother of James and Joseph. ~Matthew 27:56. In another , Mary is described as the mother of James the Less, and Joses in another. ~Mark 15:40.

Too many interpretations, and attempted explanations over the centuries have completely obliterated the truth, for James is also described as the son of Alphaeus in the Synoptic Gospels' listing of the Apostles. ~Matthew 10:3, Mark 3:18, Luke 6:15. To help enlighten the reader, Christian writers claim that Hegesippus, a native of Palestine, finished his Memoirs during the reign of Pope Eleutherius, 175-189 C.E., and when he was an old man, he allegedly drew his information from personal sources, as he was said to have questioned some surviving of Jesus' family. Hegesippus is said to tell us that, “After the martyrdom of James, it was unanimously decided that Simeon, son of Clopas, was worthy to occupy the See of Jerusalem. He was, it is said, a cousin of the Savior,” and Hegesippus recounts in fact that Clopas was a brother of Joseph. ~Hegesippus, Eusebius, Hist. eccl., vol. III, pg. 11. Of course, this also opens up another Pandora’s Box in that James, brother of Jesus, would be the first Bishop of Jerusalem, the first Bishop of Bishops, therefore the first Pope. We also have, “That this Simeon, the son of Clopas, was a cousin of James the Just,” as Hegesippus says in another age. ~Ferdiinand Prat, Jesus Christ, p. 505, Saint Epiphanius, Haer., vol. LXXVII, 7, which says the same and adds, ibid., 14. Cleophas is the brother of Joseph [Jesus' adopted father]. It also follows that Cleophas' wife Mary is the Virgin Mary's sister in law, which explains why they can have the same name and are called sisters. One logical explaination for the brothers of Jesus is, “We know, then that the mother of two of the brothers of the Lord was Mary of Cleophas, the sister of the Blessed Virgin. We also know that Cleophas, Saint Joseph's brother, was the father of a third, called Simon or Simeon. Since the remaining one, Jude, is always connected with Simon and is, like him, part of the family of David, it is natural to suppose that he was also a son of Cleophas. All the points that remain obscure would be cleared up, in our opinion, if two hypotheses are risked. Mary, the sister of the Blessed Virgin, having two sons, James and Joseph, by a first marriage, was married a second time to Cleophas, brother of Saint Joseph, who also had two sons, Simon and Jude, by a former marriage. In light of the customs of the country and the age, there was nothing extraordinary in the marriage of a

widow and a widower, each with children. The second hypothesis is that the sister of the Blessed Virgin had as her first husband a man of the tribe of Levi, called Alpheus. In this fashion nine or ten problems would be solved. Thus one could explain why James, Joseph, Simon and Jude are always named in that order, as brethren of the Lord; why James and Joseph are a pair distinct from Simon and Jude; why Mary, sister of the Blessed Virgin, is called the mother of James and Joseph and not the mother of Simon and Jude; why, according to Hegesippus, Simon and not James is the son of Cleophas; why, again according to Hegesippus, Simon and Jude are of the family of David; why, according to tradition, James was of sacerdotal ancestry; why the common opinion of Catholics identifies James, son of Mary, sister of the Blessed Virgin, with James the Apostle, the son of Alpheus; why Mary of Cleophas is called in the Gospel sister of the Blessed Virgin, when she was really her sister-in-law, being the wife of Saint Joseph's brother; finally, why, after the deaths of Joseph and Cleophas, the two sisters brought their families together, so that thereafter the two families seemed to be but one.” ~Ferdinand Prat, Jesus Christ: His Life, His Teaching, and His Work, p. 136-137. Another explaination is that, that after their deaths, the two families, deprived of their protectors and heads, came together under one roof, which would further strengthen the family ties: the two Marys as ‘Sisters,’ and Jesus, and His cousins, as ‘Brothers,’ which Gospel tradition would keep the names without denying Mary's perpetual virginity. The newly discovered documents at Nag Hammadi prove that Jesus is not the only virgin birth, “One of the Nag Hammadi documents describes him as a prominent heavenly priest and warrior figure who, in being baptized, offered himself in sacrifice, in a way reminiscent of Jesus. In the Slavonic version of 2 Enoch, Melchizedek's old and sterile mother conceived him miraculously, apart from sexual intercourse.” ~Oxford Companion to the Bible, p511,512. A defnite Leap of Faith is required of Christians, “He [Jesus] was born of a virgin, accept this in common with what you believe of Perseus.” ~First Apology, Justin Martyr.. Even Tertullian, 220 C.E., denies the virginity of Mary after Jesus' birth, while Origen, 254, by contrast, teaches of Mary's Perpetual Virginity. In the East, Saint Athanasius strongly defends Mary's virginity after the birth of Jesus, and shortly there after, Saint Basil the Great, in 380 C.E., accepts Mary's perpetual virginity

and claims that it replicates the general consensus of Christian believers [which means that many Christians still refused to accept the Virgin Birth of Jesus], although he does not consider it to be Church dogma. In the West, Jovinian and Helvidius deny the Perpetual Virginity while Saint Ambrose, Saint Jerome, and Saint Augustine will staunchly defend it. Thus, when Helvidius denies the perpetual virginity of the Mother of God, Saint Jerome is content to simply reply: “Just as we do not deny these things, which are written, so do we repudiate things that are not written. That God was born of a Virgin we believe, because we read it. That Mary was married after His birth we do not believe because we do not read it.” ~Saint Jerome, Adv. Helv., 19. Even when wrong, it is right, “When Scripture seems to be in conflict with itself both ages are true despite their diversity.” ~Saint Jerome. On the 27th of February, 380 C.E., Christianism becomes the exclusive religious conviction of the Roman Empire by an edict of the Emperor Flavius Theodosius, mandating that, “All the various nations, which are subject to our clemency and moderation should continue in the profession of that religion, which was delivered to the Romans by the Divine Apostle Peter,” and henceforth, the nonChristians are identified as being, “Loathsome, heretics, stupid and blind.” Such will be one of the debatable Church tenets, which will eventually divide the Church and cause a European religious war in a futile effort to resolve. Both the Protestant as well as the Catholic Church will have their gullible hip believing that sickness, ill health, and physical imperfections are all caused by the Devil. “Demons,” he [Fr. Martin Luther] once wrote, “Live everywhere, but are especially common in . On a high mountain called the Polterberg there is a pool full of them: they are held captive there by Satan. If a stone is thrown, in a great storm arises and the whole countryside is overwhelmed. Many deaf persons and cripples were made so by the Devil's malice. Plagues, fevers and all sorts of other evils come from him.” ~Treatise on the Gods, H.L. Mencken [1880-1956], Knopf, MCMXXX.

“The God of the Christians, as we have seen, is the God who makes promises only to break them; who sends them pestilence and disease in order to heal them; a God who demoralizes mankind in order to improve it. A God who created man 'After his own image', and still the origin of evil in man is not accredited to him.” ~Johann Most.

Was Mary Black? “Per Epiphanus, an early Christian: Mary had brown eyes and dark eyebrows, with an oval oval face visage. Her skin color-complexion resembled wheat. She wore linen or wool clothes, weather determinative, with wooden, or leather sandals, or even bare feet bare. A veil covered her hair, such as in Iraq these days (2005). Traveling into the streets, she wore an over robe or sometimes a heavier gown. Early Byzantine, Orthodox, and Latin Rite Christian art, including Byzantine, shows Mary in paintings or the Madonna such as those from the Saint Luke, the Apostle. It is said in tradition that Luke once painted her atop a wood table, as well as the disciple carved small statues of her.” ~Apostle Dos Rosas Press /James Wesly Smith 1997-2007, ~http://www.angelfire.com/realm/blackcatholics/JamesWeslySmith.html. There are numerous verses in which the Catholic Church feels, alludes to, touches on, or exemplifies their sacred Virgin Mary [Certain Bibles are staggered, often omitting some verses, adding others, and often depending upon numerous erroneous translations]: Genesis 3:13; Isaiah 7:14; Micah 5:2,3. Matthew 1:22,23; Luke 1:48; Luke 1:35; Luke 2:5; 2:6; Luke 2:12; 1:27; Matthew 1:18; Luke 2:19; Luke 2:34, cf. also Luke 12:51; Isaiah 8:14; John 9:39; Romans 9:33; 1 Corinthians 1,23; 1 Peter 2, 7-8; Luke 2:35; Luke 11: 2728; 8,20-21, exegesis; Matthew 1:18; 15:7,14; Matthew 1:20 [Matthew 2:13,19]; Matthew 1:21[Isaiah 7:14 LXX]; Matthew 1:25; Luke 2,7. Matthew 2:3-15; Matthew 12:46 [Mark 3,31-35; Luke 8,19-21]; John 2:1-5; John 4:46; Genesis 41:55; John 19:25; Acts 1:4; Luke 1:28-38; cf. Romans 1:5; Mother of the Lord, Luke 1:43; John 2:1; 19:25; cf. Matthew 13:55; fiancé Matthew 1:20; Isaiah 7:14 in the LXX; Matthew 1:23 [Greek version]; Mark 3:31-35; John 19:26,27; Romans 8:29 ; Revelation 12:17; Revelation 12:1; I Corinthians 7: 34-35; John 19:26-27; Luke 1:34,35; cf Matthew 1:20;2:1-12; Luke 1:35; Luke 2:8-20; John 1:31-34; 2:11; Acts 10: 28; Genesis 3:15, 20; Immaculate Conception alliteration Luke 1:28; God chose her Ephesians 1:3-4. ~Note: In Matthew 1:23, and Isaiah 7:14, we have behold, a “Virgin” shall conceive, but in Hebrew we have behold, a “Young woman” shall conceive. Nowhere does the Bible ever mention any half brothers of Jesus, which is a fabrication by those in Christianity who want to perpetuate Mary's fictitious virginity. “James, the half brother of Jesus, traditionally called 'The Just' [...] Jude the brother of James and the half brother of the Lord Jesus. The term 'Half brother' is used [by whom?] to denote parentage, not genetics. In this view, the other brothers and sisters listed in the Gospel ages would have the same

relationship to Jesus. However, some Protestants reject the term “Half brother,” because it is too specific; the Gospel s refer to these relatives as brothers and sisters of Jesus, without specifying their parents, and refer to Mary only in relation to Jesus.” ~The Nelson Study Bible, NKJV, p. 2102, 2156. From an early date, there were already numerous discourses as to how to interpret whether the Greek term adelphos, applied in those circumstances to people described as adelphoi, i.e., brothers of Jesus, which they could only conclude, that they were full brothers, half-brothers, stepbrothers, or cousins. To his view, the 4th century Christian writer, Helvidius, quotes by Bishop Tertullian, who claimed the adelphoi were children of Mary, and Joseph, born after Jesus; yet, Bishop Jerome rebutted that Bishop Tertullian did “Not belong to the Church,” and argued that the adelphoi were merely Jesus' cousins, but Aramic does not contain any word fo cousin. ~cf. Matthew 27:46, and Mark 5:41, Bishop Origen, Commentary on Matthew, Newadvent, § 17. Concerning the virginical perspective of Bishop Jerome “... It is strange that able and intelligent critics should not have seen through a fabrication, which is so manifestly spurious... The age was written by a mediaeval namesake of the Bishop of Hierapolis, Papias... Who lived in the 11th century.” ~Bishop J.B. Lightfoot, 1865, The Brethren of the Lord . To be a True Christian, one must take leave of his senses and logic. “I firmly believe that [Mary], according to the words of the Gospel as a pure Virgin, brought forth for us, the Son of God and in childbirth and after childbirth forever remained a pure, intact Virgin.” ~Zürich: C. A. Schwetschke and Sohn, Eini Predigt von der ewig reinen Magd Maria, p. 385.

A momentous Leap of Faith is often required of faithful Christians not to challenge their diabolical leadership, which often threatens them with Eternal suffering in an Infernal Hell, “God had spent that time building a special Hell for those that ask such questions.” ~Saint Augustine on those skeptics who doubt the existence of Hell. CHAPTER THREE: Rationalism Fr. Martin Luther, 1483-1546, called reason, “The Devil's Whore.” To Luther the doctrines taught in the Bible are not to be questioned for he believed that reason can corrupt the Christian faith. The Bible is often contradictory with people often a collection of various ancient prophets combined into one, dates changed to pool resources in identifying momentous events, Christian theologians elevating faith over reason, and ancient Pagan sayings reported as the words of Jesus and/or His Apostles. “The same standards apply to heathen evidence as to Biblica. Is it based on a primary source? Is it biased, ambiguous or simply wrong? Relevant evidence is extremely scarce; what, if anything, does silence imply? In the early parts of the Bible's story, Biblical persons have yet to be identified correctly in any external sources. There have been many attempts, and some confident claims, but as yet there is no good reason to identify Moses or Joseph with any known person or period in ancient Egyptian records.” ~Robin Lane Fox, The Unauthorized Version, New York: Vintage, 1993, p. 252. The Greek philosophers developed a pantheistic conception of God that was incompatible with the Invisible God of Jews and Christians. In early Christianity, the good life is not identified with worldly achievement, but with life Eternal, and the ideal commonwealth could only be one that is founded and ruled by Jesus Christ, the Savior. Christianity pointed to the end of the ancient world and the beginning of an age of faith. ~Deism: God, reason, and freedom. Humanism, the Early Church, and Rational Religion by Lewis Loflin Bristol, Virginia. Aristarchus of Samothrace [156 B.C.E.], had previously postulated that it is the sun, and not the earth that is the center of this universe, while Galen [129-199 C.E.] made far reaching discoveries in the field of medicine including the function of the arteries and the workings of the human nervous system.

Although his fundamental geocentric assumption was wrong, Ptolemy [fl. 2nd century C.E.] improved on earlier Greek astronomical observations and is able to predict the movements of the sun, moon and the planets with some accuracy. Ptolemy is also the only person who established the use of coordinates on ancient maps. ~Paul Tobin, Christianity and the Suppression of Greek Rationalism. Tertullian [160-230 C.E.], will denounce philosophy as the demon inspired mother of all heresies, and assert, quite acceptably, that it is through thinking and reasoning that heretical ideas are born. Bishop Tertullian advised Christians not to think critically about one's belief and to take the path of blind acceptance, blind obedience, which the Church will in favor of thinking, and in place of the rationalism of Aristotle, the Church will adopt the accepted wisdom of 2nd century Bishop Tertullian, “The Son of God died; it must be believed because it is absurd. He was buried and rose again; it is certain because it is impossible.” ~Beckmann, History of Pi, pg. 80, Freeman, op.cit: pg. 272-273, Miller, God and Reason, pg.119. No argument, no questioning Christian Doctrines, no inquiries, “As this matter of faith... We accept it as useful for the multitude, and that we ittedly teach those who cannot abandon everything and pursue a study of rational argument to believe without thinking out their arguments.” ~Macmullen, Christianizing the Roman Empire, pg. 32, quoting Origen's Contra Celsum. John Chyrsostom, [347-407 C.E.] calls upon all Christians to: “Restrain our own reasoning, and empty our mind of secular learning, in order to provide a mind swept clear for the reception of Divine Words.” ~Freeman, The Closing of the Western Mind, pg. 316. Saint Augustine [354-430 C.E.] fits into this anti-rationalistic Christian tradition, even though early in his career he appears to have held that reason was an important element in the search for truth, his thinking soon changed to the distortion of Christianity. Upon becoming Bishop of Hippo, Africa, the Negro, Augustine begins to scorn all forms of secular learning and education. Augustine will exploit Greek philosophy and call Plato “A fool,” labeling Greek philosophers as “Arrogant” and, in line with the New Testament, teach that, “It is the ignorant who enter

Heaven.” Augustine believes that the Fall [of the first man and woman, Adam and Eve] corrupted humankind to the extent that they are incapable of using their independent reason to discover the truth. To Augustine, if God wanted to let humankind know something about the world he would have revealed it unequivocally through his Word, and if God had chosen not to reveal something, then it means that he does not intend humankind to know. ~Dr. Joseph McCabe, Social Record of Christianity, p. 31. Christians, wherever and whenever they are in a position to do so, will attack and destroy the repositories of any knowledge, namely books and libraries. In 363, the Christian Emperor Jovian, orders the Pagan library in Antioch to be burned to the ground along with all its valuable knowledget. Around the year 372, the Christian Emperor Valens, [d.378], as part of his ongoing persecution of Pagans, orders the burning of non-Christian books in Antioch. Then in 391 C.E., perhaps the greatest intellectual tragedy of all, the great library of Alexandria, Egypt [which was reputed to house 700,000 books on all subjects] is destroyed by a group of monks led by Theophilus [d.412], the Christian Bishop of Alexandria. Bishop Theophilus, “A bold, bad man, whose hands were alternatively polluted with gold and with blood.” ~Gibbon, Rise and Fall, chapter 28. Why the destruction of libraries? Because they contain the knowledge of the roots of Christianity and its Pagan foundation. Armed with the inventive words of Jesus and His disciple, with Paul condemning reasoning as it sometimes challenges their dogma, reproving Greek and Pagan philosophy, the early Church Fathers, with the facilitation of the Christian Roman Emperors, are to carry on this disparagement of secular thought until it is completely eradicated by the 6th century. Basic opinions that contradict reason, such as the Church’s alleged Original Sin, and the Trinity, do not exist in the Bible and are never even mentioned by Jesus, so where do these concepts come from? ~Original Sin? Hereditary Sin? Gratuitous Sin? cf. II Chronicles 25:54, II Kings 14:6, Ezekiel 18:20, Ezekiel

33:20, Jeremiah 31:29-30, and Romans 2:6 which are just a few Biblical ages denouncing responsibility of sin by one as sin for others.

The Church meets this dilemma, a dilemma, which overrules man’s reasoning, with the opinion that they must be obeyed absolutely. The Church says it that settles it. The Church leadership claims to speak for God. Pope Clement XIII [Carlo Rezzonico], the 248th Pope in the line of Peter: Venice; July 6 [16], 1758, to Feb. 2, 1769, is one of the first Roman Pontiffs to caution the world of the Masonic movement as he deals with the problems created by the fervent spread of Rationalism. His writings are a literary masterpiece and leave few doubts as to where the Church stands on all matters. To the Church leaders, anything, which does not agree with their doctrines is a lie, anything which contradicts them is a falsehood, there is no argument, and Pope Clement’s first encyclical on September 13, 1758, A Quo Die [Since That Day] entreat all practicing Catholics to be united in their Faith and to be on guard against false doctrines and all anti-Christian ideas. Bishop Clement urges, “Bishops should always keep this in mind: 'When a ruler listens to false reports, all his ministers will be scoundrels.' We must stop being envious of glory. Thus, glory will be the downfall of those who think earthly things are important.” ~See A Quo Die.

“Open to reason.” ~James 3:17, which contradicts the Church’s stance against anyRationalism. Does God want mankind to think? Of course He does. “Reason together.” ~Isaiah 1:18.

The young, the innocent, the ignorant should remain in darkness, and that Christian Doctrine, which cannot be understood should still be followed, no matter what one’s conscience tells us, “It often happens that certain unworthy ideas come forth in the Church of God, which, although they directly contradict each other, plot together to undermine the purity of the Catholic faith in some way. It is very difficult to cautiously balance our speech between both enemies in such a way that we seem to turn our backs on none of them, but to shun and condemn both enemies of Christ equally. Meanwhile the matter is such that diabolical error, when it has artfully colored its lies, easily clothes itself in the likeness of truth while very brief additions or changes corrupt the meaning of expressions; and confession, which usually works salvation, sometimes, with a slight change, inches toward death. The faithful, especially those who are simple or uncultivated, should be kept away from dangerous and narrow paths upon, which they can hardly set foot without faltering. The sheep should not be led to pasture through trackless places.” ~Pope Clement XIII, June 14, 1761, In Domenico Agro [In the Lord's Field]. What does the Bible say of confessions? “Who can forgive sins but God only.” ~Mark 2:5-11. In other words, only God, and not the Church can forgive sins. A good Christian will abstain from all contradictory reading material, conversation, and persons of dispute, “In a word, they [Christians] should detest books, which contain elements shocking to the reader; which are contrary to faith, religion, and good morals; and, which lack an atmosphere of Christian virtue. We manifest to you our great happiness in this matter that most of you, following the apostolic customs and energetically defending the laws of the Church, have shown yourselves zealous and watchful in order to avert this pestilence and have not allowed the simple people to sleep soundly with serpents.” ~Pope Clement XIII, Christianae Reipublicae, Encyclical promulgated on November 25, 1766. The so-called expounders of “Christian virtue” are nothing less than brutal killers, as, “Crimes against the faith were high treason, and as such were punishable with death.” ~Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. xiv, p. 768. There is to be no objection, no rationalizing, and no disagreements, but by rejecting reason, they reject centuries of cumulative knowledge, erudition, science, and the basic freedom of thought with the ultimate outcome being the

Dark Ages, that indominatable period in history when the Church ruled supreme, and her wishes were her command, dominating the political, monarchial, and religious purview of man so that he was afraid to think, afraid to speak his opinion, afraid of all authority, so much so that the sciences fell into disuse and disapproval. “Is there any truth in the so-called Christian ‘Revelation,’ which has for so long a period maintained its hold over the Western world? And, further, has any revelation of a supernatural character ever taken place? Or, is the only revelation, which possesses any human value the revelation of natural science?” ~ Herbert Spencer, Synthetic Philosophy. What pleasures can man derive from contemplating whether our dearly departed friends have succeeded in obtaining a place in Valhalla, Elysium, Heaven, or whether or not they have fallen short of the doctrines dictated by the deity, they have unfortunately attained the Middle State of Purgatory, a state, which is also unrecognized in Biblical lore, yet, where a gratuitous amount of suffering is authoritatively meted out to them; or whether they, our good and amiable brethren, as they appeared to us, have the misfortune to fall under the celestial annoyance of the Divine being, and are condemned to the eternal flame, suffering, and damnation of Hell? According to Jesus' own story of the rich man and Lazarus, Hades is actually composed of two distinct compartments [Paradise and Torments]. ~Luke 16:1931. Christians will twist and reconcile the ancient superstitions of the Pagan, and then sanctimoniously proclaim the revulsion at the worshiping inanimate objects, yet not realizing it is more foolish to adore the magnificent and constructive sun [or son of the sun] than it is to adore a being that has been erected of assets satiated by the human imagination? “Man should cease to expect aid from a supernatural source, being satisfied that the supernatural does not exist, that worship has not created wealth, that prosperity is not the child of prayer that the supernatural has not succored the oppressed, clothed the naked, fed the hungry, shielded the innocent, stayed the pestilence, or freed the slave.” ~Ingersoll. The supernatural, the mysterious, the superstitious, all hyped by the Church, to

encourage fear of the unknown, and only the Church with its visions, its miracles, its magic, and its strange phenomena can supposedly bring Salvation to mankind, “Without doubt, the circle is the most important units in magic symbolism and in almost every case where it is used, the circle is intended to denote spirit, or spiritual forces... This circle, when related to the head in such a way, has a very ancient history, and it has survived in Christian art forms as the halo, a circle of gold intended to denote that the person below is Holy, that he or she is in direct communication with the spiritual world... The ‘Halo,’ which is ultimately derived from the magical symbolism of the Egyptians... Is almost like a sun, and, symbolically speaking, may be considered to be the equivalent of a small and radiant sun, streaming forth spiritual light.” ~Frederick Goodman, Magic Symbols, p. 17, 29. Adopted from the ancient Babylonian writings and pictographs, “In the view of the theologian, the Madonna who gives birth to the Man Child signifies the priority of the mother aspect of Divinity... The oval nimbus, in which the figure stands, represents the glorification of the Creative Power as exemplified in motherhood. The Christ Child always symbolizes Wisdom, the Virgin Mother, Faith. The figure, therefore, declares that Wisdom, born of Faith, shall redeem the world now encircled by the serpent of evil.” ~Secret Teachings of All the Ages by 33° Freemason, Manly P. Hall, p. 49. The Biblical “Serpent’s lie” is actually calling God a liar, because a few verses later, God himself now confirms the Serpent’s claim that Eve had become like a God. Was it not God who planted the two trees in His Garden of Eden, both of which would make mankind more like the Gods? ~cf. Genesis 1:26, Genesis 3:4, Psalm 82:1. “He well knows that if you eat thereof your eyes will be opened, and you will know how to create the world just as He.” ~Chronicles of Jerahmeel, 22:3. “What he said, however, was that God ate of the tree and so built the world. `Therefore,’ he went on, `Eat you of it, and you shall create worlds.” ~Zohar, Genesis 36a “This in itself gives an indication that it is the well-known tree of evil, for both good and evil are compared to two trees in 14:24–25, and elsewhere. This is further corroborated by the Devil's description of it as “The Tree of Immortality.” ~Maulana Muhammad Ali, 2011, Introduction to the Study of the

Holy Qur'an 20:120. The ancient Egyptians depicted their Divine Gods with halos, “In describing an Egyptian painting of a falcon headed Horus with a circle on top of his head, Goodman, instructs, ‘Detail of the falcon-headed Horus with the serpent, inscribed solar disc, the probable origin of the notion of the halo.” ~Sun Worship by Goodman, p. 30. Discovered ancient writings of the Akkadians, Sumerians, Babylonians, Egyptians, and Hebrews show an historical convergence of cultures, a predilection towards sharing of knowledge, “The discovery and decipherment of the Assyrian records have raised the curtain upon forgotten dramas of the earth's history, and have removed the Jewish writings from the solitary position they once occupied. We have now before us the voluminous literature of a race allied to the Jews in blood, creed, thought, and language. The stories of Creation, Deluge, and Tower of Babel are shown to be Babylonian; the ritual, dress, and furniture of the Temple were Babylonian, and the religious poetry of the Hebrews is anticipated by that of Babylon. The history and chronology of the Hebrew Scriptures are proved faulty and unreliable, and the whole evidence at command s the opinion of critics as to the very late date of the Jewish literature.” ~Mr. Edwards, Witness of Assyria, p. 9. The Christian ministry refuses to it the fact that YHWH lied to Adam an Eve, telling them they would surely die that day if they ate the fruit of discernment, i.e., knowing good and bad. The talking snake told Adam and Eve the truth, they were not perfect, and that they would not die, but become like the Elohim, able to know “Good and bad.” ~cf. Genesis 3:5. The iniquity, wickedness, arrogance, and Godlessness of Nimrod reaches a climax in the building of the Tower of Babel. A tower, which is far exceeded in height in modern times, and whose Heavens have been revealed to be as nonexistent via satellite investigations, and exploratory trips into outer space by astronauts. The great deluge in Genesis, is pre-replicated in twelve tablets, which legend appears correspond with the twelve signs of the Zodiac, twelve months of the Akkadian year, twelve disciples of Jesus, and which describe the exploits of the

Chaldean Hercules, Gilgames. A story is told by the Chaldean’s version of Noah, Tamzi, Izduhar, or Hasisadra [Xisuthros of Berosus, in Semitic, Shamas napisti, the Sun of Life] to Gilgames, in the eleventh tablet. A story of a flood, which lasted six days and nights. A story which tells how, at the end of the Flood, Tamzi looks out of his ship and sees that, “Mankind was turned to clay; like reeds the corpses floated.” ~See Epic of Gilgamesh, a ancient Babylonian myth. Beginning of the first tablet, “At that time the Heaven above had not yet announced, or the earth beneath recorded, a name. The unopened deep was their generator; Mummu-Tiamat [the chaos of the sea] was the mother of them all. Their waters were embosomed as one, and the cornfield was un-harvested. The pasture was un-grown. At that time the gods had not appeared, any of them... No destiny had they fixed. Then the great gods were created.” Many of the ancient doctrines and stories contained in the Christian Scriptures are almost indistinguishable from those written by the Buddhists, the Essene, or Therapeut monks of Egypt, which, Essene being Egyptian, and Therapeut being the Greek name for ‘Healer.’ The first followers of Jesus, the Jesusites or Yesuans, are nearly all Essenes, Jesus being one himself, although the Catholic Church has gone to great trouble to distance Jesus from this Jewish sect. The Yesuans are not called Christians till the latter part of the 1st century, at Antioch, and it is to the espousal of the cause of Jesus by the Essene magicians that the future success of Christianism is due. They accepted Jesus of Nazareth, whom the Jews, for good cause, rejected Jesus as their expected Messiah, or Avator, which would require a change of names for the Scriptures of the Essenes to become the Scriptures of the new sect. “The probability that that sect of vagrant quack-doctors the Therapeutae who were established in Egypt and its neighborhood many ages before the period assigned by later theologians as that of the birth of Jesus, were the original fabricators of the writings contained in the New Testament, becomes a certainty on the basis of evidence [than which history has nothing more certain] furnished by the unguarded but explicit, unwary, but most unqualified and positive, statement of the historian Eusebius, that, ‘Those ancient Therapeutae were Christians, and that their ancient writings were our Gospels and Epistles.’”

~Bible Myths by T.W. Doane. The Waldensians, the followers of Peter Waldo, of the 13th and 14th centuries, spread a system of ascetic communities across Europe, more like the ancient Essenes and Therapeutae than the Christian monks all over Europe, and called themselves the “Poor in Spirit,” and literally obeyed every word of their Savior, Jesus Christ: and so they were branded as heretics by the Catholic Church and even burned in batches, sixty at one time being committed to the flames in in 1211, and many being burned in Spain even earlier. Christian Apologists like to claim that during the conversion of heretics to Catholicism that children were not harmed, yet, “Pope Innocent boasts that they took five hundred towns and castles from the heretics, and they generally butchered every man, woman and child in a town when they took it. Noble ladies with their daughters were thrown down wells, and large stones flung upon them. Knights were hanged in batches of eighty.” ~Dr. Joseph McCabe, Medieval Horrors: The Story Of Religious Controversy, Chapter 23. All across , the emperors and princes' predominance is strengthened even further in 1555, when the Religious Peace of Augsburg introduces the concept of “Cuius regio, eius religio” [whose region, his religion], which means that the territorial princes shall ultimately decide on what the religion of their subjects shall be as subjects who dissent have no recourse but to go into exile. This shall have devastating effects upon when Hitler rises to power as the Protestants flocked to Hitler is in their hope that he would protect them not only against socialism and communism, but also against the dangers coming from Rome. ~Protestant Churches in Nazi by Garnet Peet, by permission from the Clarion, Volume 37, No. 22 - 24 Oct. 28 - YE 1988. Adolf Hitler says, “ ... In my youth, I took the view: dynamite. Later I realized that one can not break the Church over one's knee. It has to be left to rot like a gangrenous limb... But the healthy youth belongs to us... It was these developments in the summer and early fall of 1933 that at last began to act as eye-openers for an increasing number of German Protestants.” ~Adolf Hitler. The German people will follow Hitler in their religious ion, “Through God's intercession, our beloved German Fatherland has experienced a mighty exaltation. In this turning point in history we hear, as faithful Evangelical

Christians, the call of God to a closing of ranks and a return, the call also for a single German Evangelical Church... The Confessions are its unalterable basis... A national Bishop of the Lutheran confession stands at its head... Christ comes again and brings an eternal completion in the majesty of His Kingdom.” ~Zabel, p. 28. In the speeches that followed and in a resolution that was ed, the German Christians will shed all their inhibitions and showed their radical colors for all to see. Doctrines and confessions are attacked, and speeches as well as resolutions are outspoken in their anti-Semitism as all the Jewish elements of Christianity must be discarded; the Old Testament must go, and the “Rabbi Paul” ust to be rejected as the Bible is purged of all Jewish influences. ~Bishop Mueller. No Jews or blacks are to be allowed in the German Christian Church. German Christians are no longer to be the meek, humble followers of some sycophant Jewish Messiah, some submissive suffering servant, but the proud followers of an innovative Christ, Christ the conqueror, Christ the strong, Christ the warrior, and their champion is no longer “The crucified Christ,” but “King Christ and the Fuehrer.” The history of extermination of dissenters goes back to the Church’s indictment against the Waldenses, which includes a formidable list of alleged “Heresies,” which held that there had been no true Pope since the days of Sylvester; that temporal offices and dignities are not meet for preachers of the Gospel; that the Pope's pardons were a cheat; that purgatory was a fable; that relics were simply rotten bones and not Holy, bones which belonged to no one knew whom; that to go on Papal religious pilgrimage served no end, save to empty one's purse; that flesh might be eaten any day if one's appetite served him [meatless Fridays]; that holy water was not a whit more efficacious than rain water; and that prayer in a barn or in public was just as effectual as if offered in the Church. ~The History of Protestantism by James A. Wylie, 1808-1890. At the first large town, soldiers asked how they could differentiate between the heretics and Orthodox Christians, the Cistercian abbot bellowed, “Kill them all, God will know his own,” and forty thousand surviving men, women, and children are sadistically put to the sword. Raymond of Toulouse, to spare his people, submitted before the breutal Crusade began, although the Pope expressly told his legates “Deceive him and to the extirpation of the other heretics.” ~Letters, xi, 232, Crisis in the History of the Papacy by Joseph McCabe.

The Church is manifest in its desire to stamp out all religious sects which refuse to bow down to her authority, and the multitudes will follow her lead, regardless of their lack of training or experience, in defending the Holy Mother the Church, “The ignorant and fanatical multitude, which followed each preacher, armed with scythes and clubs, and promised to themselves that if they were not in a condition to combat the knights of Languedoc, they might, at least, be able to murder the women and children of the heretics.” ~ Abbot of Vaux Cernay, the Popish chronicler. Many religious sects worshiped the sun, and the early Christians were no different, “There are there [in Egypt] Christians who worship Serapis [a sun god] and devoted to Serapis are those who call themselves ‘Bishops of the Christ.’” ~Emperor Hadrian, in a letter to the Consul Servanus. “For our conversation is in Heaven; from whence also we look for the Savior, the Lord Jesus Christ.” ~Philippians 3:20. The sacred books and mysticism of Paganism are plagiarized, and thus we have the Gospels, which were not written by the persons whose names they bear. They are worse than nameless, having been written many years after the lifetime of the reputed Christian writers, and portray an almost undecipherableness due to the numerous additions, deletions, modifications, falsehoods, and erasures. “It is certain that the New Testament was not written either by Christ or his Apostles, but a long time after them, by some unknown persons... Besides these Gospels, there were many more, which were subsequently deemed apocryphal.”~Bishop Faustus. These blatant Christian forgeries create discrepancies between the fourth Gospel and the first three [called Synoptic], which are numerous, “If Jesus was the man of the first, he was not the mysterious being of the fourth. If his ministry was only one year long, it was not three years long. If he made but one journey to Jerusalem, he did not make many. If his method of teaching was that of the Synoptics, it was not that of the fourth Gospel. If he was the Jew of the first, he was not the anti-Jew of the fourth.” ~Old and New Testament of Julian. To the practicing Christian, a lie is not a lie if it is for the betterment of the faith, “Besides forging, lying, and deceiving for the cause of Jesus, the Christian Fathers destroyed all evidence against themselves and their theology, which they came across. Eusebius says that he has related what might redound to the glory,

and that he has suppressed all that could tend to the disgrace, of religion.” – Gibbon, Eusebius, Book 8, ch. 21. The Books of the New Testament were written on papyrus, some in the vernacular, common language of koine Greek and some in Latin; ‘Matthew’ being written in Syro-Chaldaic, ‘Mark,’ ‘Luke,’ ‘John,’ ‘Acts,’ and ‘Romans,’ in Greek, with twenty-seven books are now considered to be canonical, but there were sixty-one others, now classed as Apocryphal. “Twelve were excluded at first, but afterwards received as canonical; among the apocryphal books were 'The Gospel of the Egyptians,' one of the Essene Scriptures, and one a Gospel, which circulated among the Christians of the first three centuries, containing the doctrine of a 'Trinity,' a doctrine which was not established in the Christian Church till 327 C.E., but which was taught by a Buddhist sect in Alexandria. There were forty-one, consisting of absurd fables, many of which are lost; and twenty-eight writings mentioned or referred to in the various canonical books, which also are lost.” ~H.J. Hardwicke, Evolution and Creation. Historians have recorded miracles and wonders alleged to have been performed by many persons, but not a word is said by them about the alleged miracles claimed by Christians to have ever been performed by Jesus. “The lame walked, the blind saw, the sick were healed, the dead were raised, dæmons were expelled, and the laws of Nature were frequently suspended for the benefit of the Church. But the sages of Greece and Rome turned aside from the awful spectacle, and, pursuing the ordinary occupations of life and study, appeared unconscious of any alterations in the moral or physical government of the world. Under the reign of Tiberius, the whole earth, or at least a celebrated province of the Roman Empire, was involved in a preternatural darkness of three hours. Even this miraculous event, which ought to have excited the wonder, the curiosity, and the devotion of mankind, ed without notice in an age of science and history. It happened during the lifetime of Seneca and the elder Pliny, who must have experienced the immediate effects, or received the earliest intelligence, of the prodigy. Each of these philosophers, in a laborious work, has recorded all the great phenomena of Nature, earthquakes, meteors, comets, and eclipses, which his indefatigable curiosity could collect. Both the one and the other have omitted to mention the greatest phenomenon to which the mortal eye has been witness since the creation of the globe.” ~Edward Gibbon, Decline and

Fall of the Roman Empire. What does the contemporary Jewish historian Josephus and Tacitus [whose works are miraculously not discovered until the 15th century] say regarding the miracle performing Christians of their time? Zilch! Extraordinary events, such as the feeding of thousands of people with a few small loaves and fishes; raising the dead to life again; ghosts of the dead walking about the streets; miraculous darkness covering the land for several hours; devastating earthquakes; unexplainable voices from clouds; going up through into the sky and into the clouds, etc., all of which must have produced topics of universal conversation, and must have found a place in the literature of the day, yet no one writes of these phenomenon until long after. So desperate are Christians to historicize their Savior that they resort to further forgeries, lies, and deceptions. Many fo the works of Tacitus are disputed, as to their authenticity. “Those who confessed [to be Christians] were first seized, an then on their evidence a huge multitude [Ingens Multitudo] were convicted, not so much on the charge of incendiarism as for their hatred to mankind.” ~Tacitus. His alleged knowledge of the early Christians appears limited. Tacitus knew so little about the Christians that he may have confused them with the Jews, and that the hatred universally felt for the latter fell upon the former. In Antiquities, Book 18, 3 [by Josephus], an unknown hand inserts between the of the Sedition of the Jews against Pontius Pilate, and that of Anubis and Pauline in the Temple of Isis, a false inscription relating to Jesus, which is clearly a forgery. Josephus, a practicing Jew, is made to say, “Now, there was about this time Jesus, a wise man, if it be lawful to call him a man, for he was a doer of wonderful works; a teacher of such men as receive the truth with pleasure.” ~Flavius Josephus forgery in Antiquities. For a Jew to write of the Messiah living amongst his people would have been a notable event, one which would have been picked up by the Jewish community, and heralded throughout the land. Yet, Josephus is also made to say, “He was the Christ, and when Pilate... Had condemned him to the cross, those that loved him at the first did not forsake him, for he appeared to them alive again the third day, as the divine prophets had

foretold these and ten thousand other wonderful things concerning him.” ~1st century, Flavius Josephus forgery in Antiquities. Yet, no other Jewish historian, no Roman author, no playwright speaks of this extraordinary event. This lexis is not of a Jew, but that of a Christian, and the writer speaks no further of Jesus, the Christ, Savior, Messiah of all mankind. For Josephus, who wrote volumes on the mundane arrests of his time to cease putting pen and paper of the greatest miracle of his time is ludicrous. And Christian forgeries were quite rampant in those days, a time when books were written on animal skins, to which erasures were possible and fresh pieces could easily be fastened. “Few cases have been more powerful in producing mistakes in ancient history than the idea, hastily taken by Christians, that every monument of antiquity, marked with a cross, or with any of those symbols which they conceived to be monograms of their god, was of Christian origin.” ~Reverend G. W. Cox, Aryan Mythology. Neither Philo, nor the two Plinys, nor any other contemporary writer makes known the miracle worker, Jesus, the resurrected Savior, much less the so-called “Ten thousand other wonderful things” mentioned by the false interpolator of Josephus. Tacitus writes a History of his day, and makes no mention of Jesus. Suddenly, a forged ‘Introduction,’ to his work, entitled “The Annals of Tacitus,” is found in a Benedictine monastery at Hirsehfelde, in Saxony, but not until 1514 C.E. These fictitious “Annals” are not to be found in any other copy of the History of Tacitus, and not one writer from the time of Tacitus to the above date has ever mentioned the existence of the work. Mr. J. W. Ross, in an elaborate work published in London some years ago, contended that the Annals were forged by Poggio Bracciolini, their professed discoverer. The Catholic Encyclopedia, in an article on Humanism, 1910 says, “In another way the soul of literary research was Poggio, 1380-1459, a papal secretary and later Florentine chancellor. During the sessions of the Council of Constance, 1414-18, he ransacked the monasteries and institutions of the neighborhood, made valuable discoveries, and 'Saved many works' from the 'Cells' [ergastula].

He found and transcribed Quintilian with his own hand, had the first copies made of Lucretius, Silius Italicus, and Ammianus Marcellinus, and, probably, he discovered the first books of the 'Annals' of Tacitus.” ~Catholic Encyclopedia, article on Humanism, 1910. Beatus Rhenanus does not call them “Annals” until 1533, where it appears that in the time of the translator of the Bible into the common language, Wicliffe, when the existence of Christendom is seriously menaced by a translation for the common man, and the Inquisition is instituted to avert skepticism, rational thinking, free thinkers, people deemed a menace by inquiring into the origin of Christianity. The Popes will turn the other cheek, Christian writers will continue writing their little distorted versions of history, and the common man will gorge himself in fantasies and mundane trivialities of the greatness of Jesus, “The nefarious and mendacious writings of anonymous monkish authors have been noticed and exposed even by Catholic historians, The late Cardinal Newman, in his ‘Grammar of Assent,’ [P. 289], says, referring to the opinion of Father Hardouin, ‘Most of our Latin classics are forgeries of the monks of the 13th and 14th centuries.’ Such a statement, coming from one of the heads of the Church, is more than significant... In Hardouin's 'Prolegomena' [1766] he says: ‘The Ecclesiastical history of the first twelve centuries is absolutely fabulous. The series of Popes is no more authentic than the series of Jewish high priests. The agreement of the monastic chronicles for the year 1215 shows that they were all the product of one monastic 'Scriptoria.' Not one was written by a contemporary of the events described. [Saint] Gregory 'The Great,' elected 1227, is the first of whom we have any historic notice; which leaves a forged and fraudulent list of some 180 Popes who never had an existence other than in the worse than imagination of the compilers... There are no tombs or sepulchers of any of the Popes prior to this date, nor yet coins, but what are acknowledged to be spurious.” ~Mr. W. Oxley. The assertion that Jesus Christ is a myth [a reincarnation of Pagan Sun-Myths] can be proved not only through the straightforward works of religious dissidents and the predominant Pagans who knew the truth, who are viciously refuted or murdered for their conflict with the Christian priests and Church Fathers who are fooling the masses with their obsequious [flattering] falsehoods, but also through the statements of the early Christians themselves, who incessantly disclose that they knew Jesus Christ was a myth founded upon more ancient deities located

throughout the known ancient world. ~Barbara Walker. So far as the Christian faith is concerned, there is no middle ground, there is not walking the fence, there is but one faith, period. “I believe all the people of the world are either the people of God, or the people of the Devil. The people of God are those that with heart and mind know, worship, honor, praise, and laud God, according to the doctrine of the prophets and apostles. The people of the Devil are those that think they worship, honor, reverence, fear, laud, or praise God, any other ways besides, or contrary to, the doctrine of the prophets and apostles.” ~Hooper, Confessions of Faith. Classical Individuality and free thought [Hellenism], which once was the inventive the tools of rational thought, science, and democracy, now becomes the scourge of the free thinking personage with stigmatization, incarceration, and/or torture the order of the day for all who disobeyed the authority figure. Gone are the four influential Classical Humanists: Plato, Zeno, Epicurus, and Aristotle. The Greek writings of famous philosophers, such as, the writings of Plato and Aristotle, as well as the Bible, in its original Hebrew and Greek, have been lost to the Western world, but not to ancient Constantinople, where copies were brought to Europe. “The name Jesus is of Hebrew origin, and signifies Deliverer, and Savior. It is the same as that translated in the Old Testament Joshua. The word Christ, of Greek origin, is properly not a name but a title signifying The Anointed. The whole name is therefore, Jesus the Anointed or Jesus the Messiah.” ~Abbott and Conant; Dic. of Relig. Knowledge, art. Jesus Christ. The West has forgotten how to read Koine Greek or ancient Hebrew during this period; translators were brought back from the Middle East and from Muslim Spain, where anxious Biblical scholars wanted to read the Bible in its original languages, unfortunately their translations were not accurate as these languages were no longer spoken. The Pope will place Aristotle’s writings on the list of banned books, yet their popularity will increase. Eventually, the Pope will order a little-known scholarlypriest from the little town of Aquino, Italy, to “Christianize Aristotle,” and Saint Thomas Aquinas thus begins his Summa Theologica, which remains the official Roman Catholic theological magnum opus to this day.

But, gone is Plato’s campaign for idealism, that theory of the essential nature of reality, which lies in man’s consciousness [reasoning capabilities]. Aristotle, who contributed much man’s understanding of science and human nature will be both accepted and rejected by the Church Doctors, in their inability to come to a rational concord as to the nature of man. Aristotle taught that the mind and matter [body/soul] are inseparable and the universe is but a scale lying between two extremes: form without matter being on one end, and matter without form on the other. Prometheus is prominent in Greek literature because he was idolized by ancient Greeks as the one who defied the god of Gods, Zeus. Prometheus boldly stole the fire of the gods and brought it down to earth, and for this he is severely punished, yet he continues his defiance amid his dreadful tortures, which is now the root of the Humanist challenge to authority. Mankind should challenge authority, all authority, otherwise despots and tyrants will rule unabated. “When I became convinced that the universe is natural, that all the ghosts and gods are myths, there entered into my brain, into my soul, into every drop of my blood the sense, the feeling, the joy of freedom. The walls of my prison crumbled and fell. The dungeon was flooded with light and all the bolts and bars and manacles became dust. I was no longer a servant, a serf, or a slave. There was for me no master in all the wide world, not even in infinite space. I was free—free to think, to express my thoughts—free to live my own ideal, free to live for myself and those I loved, free to use all my faculties, all my senses, free to spread imagination's wings, free to investigate, to guess and dream and hope, free to judge and determine for myself... I was free! I stood erect and fearlessly, joyously faced all worlds.” ~Col. Robert G. Ingersoll, American free thinker. Humanism's refutation of the Christian design of Original Sin and innate guilt, especially in relation to man’s sexual ethics, puts it in harmony with present-day sexology and sex education as well as the contemporary aspects of humanistic psychology, which goes against the Church since Humanism's historic advocacy of the secular state also makes it another voice in the argument for church/state separation. Aristotelian thinking will dominate Christian thinking, “While asg reason to the soul of humans, Aristotle describes it as coming from without, and almost

seems to identify it with God as the eternal and omnipresent thinker. Even in humans, in short, reason realizes something of the essential characteristic of absolute thought—the unity of thought as subject with thought as object.” ~Deism: God, Reason, and Freedom: Humanism, the Early Church, and Rational Religion by Lewis Loflin Bristol, Virginia. Without absolute obedience to God's commands, people will remain wicked forever, and the human will, which is essentially sinful, cannot be transformed by the occasion of reason. It is only when the individual turns to God for forgiveness, guidance, and salvation that man will his inner strength to overcome sin. Man cannot perfect himself through scientific knowledge and/or reasoning alone. A spiritual insight and belief in Jesus Christ serve as the foundation of our lives, but, for sophists, the ultimate good is sought through thought and action, which for Christianity, ultimate good comes only through knowing and loving Jesus. The dilemma will be resolved in Christianity’s adaptation of Plato’s concept of Dualism, which makes a separation between the mental and the physical realms, and leads to the later [neo-Platonic] theory that the Universe contains two different substances: material substance and mind/spirit. Alexander the Great opened the door to the convergence of Western and Eastern religion when he conquered Judea in 332 B.C.E., and by conquering new lands all the way to India. When Rome’s immense system of roads and commerce enabled the Apostle Paul to journey to far off lands, it allowed everyone to also spread their respective faiths. The Mystery cults, promising personal salvation, were spreading swiftly and gaining followers among the naive, winning over reason, and Western Civilization exiled into a death-like black out for centuries. The popular cults all but destroy classical learning and reason, eventually infiltrating and altering Christianity itself, and decimating Judaism with a conjectural belief known as Gnosticism. These ancient cults also promise personal Salvation and spread, gaining followers and proselytizers. The cults conquer reason, and the Church Fathers are perplexed as to how to deal with this adversary. Eventually, the final solution

will be annihilation, total obliteration, eradication by any and all means possible; destroying their books, imprisoning their leaders, and castigating them wherever they are found. They placed all religious authority dependent upon applying reason to Scripture, which abomination the Church quickly declared heretical. “The skeptick doth neither affirm nor deny any position but doubteth of it, and applyeth his Reason against that, which is affirmed, or denied, to justify his nonconsenting.” ~Sir Walter Raleigh, 1562-1618, The Skeptick. Rationalists, after centuries of persecution, will eventually come to fore, “Ö the Church of England will not only be safe amidst the consequences of a Rational Age, but amidst all the improvements of Knowledge, and the subversion of old Opinions about Nature, and introduction of new ways of Reasoning thereon. This will be evident, when we behold the agreement that is between the present design of the Royal Society, and that of our Church in its beginning. They both may lay equal claim to the word ‘Reformation,’ the one having comed it in Religion, the other having purposed it in Philosophy. They both have taken a like course to bring this about; each of them ing by the corrupt Copies, and referring themselves to the perfect Originals for their instruction; the one to the Scripture, the other to the large volume of the Creatures.” ~Thomas Sprat, History of the Royal Society, London 1667. The ‘Thought Police,’ the Christian Gestapo, the Christian churches conscience find thinking [rationalism] deplorable, and their deplorable dogmas give rise to unrelenting persecutions, “Witchcraft is the devil's proper work wherewith, when God permits, he not only hurts people but makes away with them; for in this world we are as guests and strangers, body and soul under the devil; idiots, the lame, the blind, the dumb, are men in whom ignorant Devils have established themselves, and all the physicians who attempt to heal these infirmities as though they proceeded from natural causes, are ignorant blockheads who know nothing about the power of demons.” ~Martin Luther. Doctor of the Church, “There is only one Physician, Jesus Christ.” ~Saint Ignatius, as quoted by Saint Argus, p. 305. And, with this encouragement from their Church fathers, the ignorant will forego any medical attention and put their faith in God. The Church, through the

papacy, lays claim to all which is commanding and omniferous on earth, “For thou art the shepherd, thou art the physician, thou art the director, thou art the husbandman, finally thou art another God on earth.” ~Labbe and Cossart's, History of the Councils, Vol. XIV, col. 109. In this mundane world, no one is more powerful than the Pope, “The Pope is not only the representative of Jesus Christ, he is Jesus Christ himself, hidden under the veil of flesh.” ~Catholic National July 1895, www.fortunecity.com.

“Man created God and He has served him well.” ~E. Christopher Reyes.

“Reason,” Fr. Martin Luther said in his old age, “Is the Devil's harlot, who can do naught but slander and harm whatever God says and does... His greatest successor, John Calvin [1509-1564], was even worse. Forced to flee from his native , he took refuge at Geneva in Switzerland, and there set up an Asiatic despotism of his own, modeled upon that of the Pope.” ~Martin Luther, 1483-1546. Europe is aghast at the volume of dissenters, the Church is being challenged, and monarchism hangs in the balance, for to challenge one is to challenge the other, “Three points in connection with the Reformation are vital to an understanding of it: ‘Rebellion against the Church was not a new development of the 15th and 16th centuries. It [Reformation] began with the awakening of Europe in the 11th century... The corruption of the Church ‘In head and ’ was so gross during the Middle Ages that it would be amazing if it had not provoked rebellion. One may wonder why a corrupt age should trouble to make corruption a ground of revolt; but even loose-living men could be moved to resent the disorders of Popes, priests, and monks, who extorted a very high proportion of their wealth for luxurious and loose living while they blandished Bibles and rosaries as their credentials... As the Church could now command even larger armies than those which had crushed the Albigensian, Lollard, and Hussite rebels...” ~A Rationalist Encyclopaedia, A Book of Reference on Religion, Philosophy, Ethics, and Science, Joseph McCabe [1867 - 1955], Watts, 1950 (1948), 485-486. Via Scripture, the Church claims the right to rule, “Holy Scripture is invested with Supreme Authority by reason of its sure and momentous teachings regarding the Faith. Whatever, then, it tells us of Enoch, Elias and Moses, that we believe. We do not, for instance, believe that God’s Son was born of the Virgin Mary simply because He could not otherwise have appeared in the flesh and 'Walked amongst men,' as Faustus would have it, but we believe it simply because it is written in Scripture; and unless we believe in Scripture we can neither be Christians nor be saved.” ~Saint Augustine. Note: The phrase, Born of a woman, is an invention of Paul, which he borrows from the Old Testament, describing ordinary births and existence. To many Christians, if it is in writing, it is true, and Pope Leo XIII, following in the footsteps of Saint Augustine and Saint Thomas, remarks, “We can never conclude that there is any error in Sacred Scripture.” ~Pope Leo XIII.

“Two of each kind are to be taken, and are taken, aboard Noah's Ark.” ~Genesus 6:19-22, 7:8-9, 7:14-16. Vs. “Seven pairs of some kinds are to be taken [and are taken] aboard the Ark.” ~Genesis 7:2-5.

The Catholic Church has previously renounced any affiliations with the Hebrews, which denies the Jewish genealogy of Jesus. Jesus, being born of a virgin, and yet still proclaiming his decendency from the House of David [from his father Joseph]. Jesus claims his descendency from the House of David in complete contradiction to the Jewish prevailing norm of matrinliniaty, that is, the child following the escendency of the mother. Jesus does not fulfill the Jewish prophecy, for the Messiah must be descended, on his father's side, from King David, and Jesus does not have a father since he is the product of a virgin birth. ~see Genesis 49:10, Isaiah 11:1, Jeremiah 23:5, 33:17; Ezekiel 34:23-24. The third chapter of Luke traces Joseph's genealogy, not Mary's. If Jesus’ lineage is traced from Mary’s genealogy, as in Luke 3:27, which lists Shealtiel and Zerubbabel in his genealogy, and which also appear in Matthew 1:12 as descendants of the cursed Jeconiah, and Mary descends from them, it would disqualify her [Mary] from being a Messianic progenitor [Mary is not from a legitimate Messianic family]. Even if Mary can trace herself back to King David, that does not help Jesus, since tribal affiliation goes only through the father, not the mother. ~Cf. Numbers 1:18; Ezra 2:59.

Besides, Joseph is descended from Jeconiah. ~Matthew 1:11. Furthermore, according to Scripture, Joseph falls under the curse of that king that none of his descendants could ever sit as king upon the throne of David. ~Jeremiah 22:30; 36:30. “And there shall come forth a shoot out of the stock of Jesse [Davidic Dynasty], and a branch out of his roots shall bear fruit.” ~Isaiah 11:1. Could Jesus be the heir to the throne of King David and yet not be of the Hebrew faith? The Christians now claim a history, as did the Jews, but without the Jewish flavor.

The Christians now claimed a supreme being in Jesus Christ [as did all recognized religions of the time believing their god had supernatural powers], but without his Jewish name, and the Christians now claimed a bastion of an organization to promote their faith [Institutionalization]. “This name [Christian] occurs but three times in the New Testament, and is never used by Christians of themselves, only as spoken by or coming from those without the Church. The general names by which the early Christians called themselves were 'Brethren,' 'Disciples,' 'Believers,' and 'Saints.' The presumption is that the name Christian was originated by the Heathen.” ~Abbott and Conant: Dic. of Relig. Knowledge, art. Christian. However, this Institutional Knowledge is leading man astray in its perpetual endeavors to perpetuate a system that promotes its own self-gratification and financial rewards. The separatism from the Jewish heritage [denial of its Jewish history/roots] will have grave consequences almost two thousand years from its embarkation as the true faith of Jesus Christ the Lord and the Dark Ages will represent an era when the Church will persecute, torture, and murder all those who stand in its way. The Dark Ages, which was Catholicism's supreme reign era, is an Era when the Church condemns, destroys, and burns all literature that stands between it and its proclaimed Doctrinal Beliefs [beliefs that will change with the ages of time]. Thinking is forbidden in the Church, and when the extant religions are condensed into one faith, one religion, one belief, we have a Christianized world, the Universal Roman Catholic Church, “Patriarchy succeeded matriarchy, but whether as a gradual evolution or otherwise is not clear. Some writers speak of bitter conflicts in Persia, India, Greece and elsewhere. In any case, the religion of the father replaced that of the mother; the social system changed and the father took his place at the head of the family. During this period we are told that man shifted his belief from the earth to the sky, the sun was found to be the source of energy and worship was transferred to the Heavens. Just as formerly the female deity was identified with the earth, so the male deity was identified with the sun, Zeus, and Apollo, being two examples of the latter type from a great many.” ~The Sex Worship and Symbolism of Primitive Races An Interpretation by Sanger Brown II., M.D., Assistant Physician, Bloomingdale Hospital, With an Introduction by James H. Leuba; Boston: Richard G. Badger,

Toronto: The Copp Clark Co., c1916. “If the Church should have defined anything to be black, which to our eyes appear white, we ought in like manner pronounce it black.” ~ Saint Ignatius Loyola, 1491-1556, founder of the Society of Jesus or Jesuits, in his book, Rules For Thinking; Within The Church, Ward, Dictionary of Common Fallacies II, pg. 87. CHAPTER FOUR: Exodus Modern archeologists, together with Biblical criticism, no longer accept the major events portrayed in the Pentateuch about Moses’ life as being historical. In the New Testament, Books of Matthew and Luke, we have a general overview in which both Matthew's and Luke's infancy narratives are now considered purely literary constructions. One of the first journalists to build a serious structure to back the hypothesis of Biblical human authorship is Johann Gottfried von Herder, 1744-1803, who was a German critic and author who concluded that the legends of the Bible began as primitive shepherd's tales which, through oral practice, eventually became enshrined as religion. The “Dialogue of Ipuwer and the Lord of All” is an ancient Egyptian poem preserved in a single papyrus, Leiden Papyrus I 344, which is housed in the National Archeological Museum in Leiden, Netherlands. The story of Ipuwer is written on the face of the ancient papyrus, and on the back is a hymn to an unknown deity. ~Dating to the 13th century B.C.E. See R. B. Parkinson, The Tale of Sinuhe and Other Ancient Egyptian Poems, Oxford World's Classics, 1999. The basic subject matter of the papyrus is suggestive of as either as a mourning inspired by the imaginary chaos of the Second Intermediate Period, or as an historical invention depicting the fall of the Old Kingdom several centuries earlier, or possibly a combination of these. The Ipuwer papyrus describes Egypt as troubled by numerous natural disasters and in a state of communal collapse. The poor have become rich, and the rich poor, as warfare, famine and bereavement are everywhere. One indication of this collapse is the express grief that servants are leaving their bondage [servitude] and rebelling against the status quo.

Such statements as, “The River is blood,” have been interpreted by some as the document in which the Egyptian of the Plagues of Egypt and the Exodus in the Old Testament of the Bible is revealed, and is often cited as proof for the Biblical by various religious organizations. ~George Konig, Evidence for the Exodus, Christian Internet Forum. Others interpret the poem as a revelation of “Chaos vs. Order,” and although sections of the poem are badly damaged, it appears that the debate is over the causes of evil and chaos in the world, and the balance between mankind and divine blame for them. This poetic dialogue forms one of the oldest assessments in literary world over the question of God’s goodness and omnipotence. Candidates for the identity of the King of Egypt during the time of the Exodus include: Tutimaios, circa 1690 B.C.E., also known as: Dudimose, Pharaoh of Ancient Egypt, the last king of Egypt's 13th Dynasty, during the Second Intermediate Period. Dudimose’s death plunged Egypt into enormous anarchy and chaos so he is a prime candidate for being the Pharaoh during the Exodus, but the common [and superficial] belief is that the Pharaoh of the Exodus is either Ramses II, or his son Merneptah. None of the three Pharaohs have sufficient archaeological or documentary evidence to back their claims up. However, Dudimose’s reign ended in chaos and disaster for Egypt, which is a choice far more harmonious with the Biblical story of the Exodus than the other two, who had long stable reigns, uninterrupted by plagues or any historically documented mass slave revolts. Precise dates for Dudimose are unknown, but according to the commonlyaccepted Egyptian chronology, his reign probably ended around 1690 BCE/BC. Ahmose I, 1550 B.C.E to 1525 B.C.E. Thutmose III, 1479 B.C.E. to 1425 B.C.E. Amenhotep IV, also known as Akhenaton, 1352 B.C.E. to 1336 B.C.E. Ramses II, 1279 B.C.E... to 1213 B.C.E.

Merneptah, 1213 B.C.E. to 1203 B.C.E. ~ Rabbi Mordechai Becher, The Ten Plagues Live From Egypt. Thrasyllus of Mendes, an Egyptian astrologer, mathematician, and astronomer, died 36 C.E., calculated the Exodus of the Israelites from Egypt to have taken place around 1690 B.C.E. He is today most famous for publishing one of the earliest editions of Plato's complete corpus and his arrangement of those writings into tetralogies. ~see Jewish Action, Spring 1995, article by Brad Aaronson, entitled When Was the Exodus? Compare the Biblical version of Exodus 9 with the Ipuwar Papyrus: Ipuwar Papyrus 2:5-6 Plague is throughout the land [Egypt]. Blood is everywhere. “... There was blood throughout all the land of Egypt.” ~Exodus 7:21. Ipuwar Papyrus 2:10 “The river [Nile] is blood. “...All the waters that were in the river were turned to blood.” ~Exodus 7:20. Ipuwar Papyrus 2:10 “Men shrink from tasting human beings, and thirst after water.” Ipuwar Papyrus 3:10-13 “That is our water! That is our happiness! What shall we do in respect thereof? All is ruin.” Ipuwar Papyrus 7:20 “... All the waters of the river were turned to blood.” Ipuwar Papyrus 7:21 “... There was blood throughout all the land of Egypt... And the river stank.” Ipuwar Papyrus 7:24 “And all the Egyptians dug around the river for water to drink; for they could not drink of the water of the river.” Ipuwar Papyrus 2:10 “Forsooth, gates, columns and walls are consumed by fire.” Ipuwar Papyrus 10:3-6 “Lower Egypt weeps... The entire palace is without its revenues. To it belong [by right] wheat and barley, geese and fish.”

Ipuwar Papyrus 6:3 “Forsooth, grain has perished on every side.” Ipuwar Papyrus 5:12 “Forsooth, that has perished which was yesterday seen. The land is left over to its weariness like the cutting of flax.” Ipuwar Papyrus 9:23-24 “... And the fire ran along the ground... there was hail, and fire mingled with the hail, very grievous.” ~cf. Excerpts from the Ipuwar Papyrus - Leiden 344, Torah – Exodus. “The land, to its whole extent confusion and terrible noise... For nine days there was no exit from the palace and no one could see the face of his fellow... Towns were destroyed by mighty tides... Upper Egypt suffered devastation... Blood everywhere... Pestilence throughout the country... No one really sails north to Byblos today. What shall we do for cedar for our mummies? Priests were buried with their produce, and nobles were embalmed with the oil thereof as far away as Keftiu [Crete], but men of Keftiu come no longer. Gold is lacking... How important it now seems when the oasis people come carrying their festival produce.” ~onitions of Ipuwer. “Many scholars have quietly concluded that the epic of Moses never happened, and even Jewish clerics are raising questions.” ~Raiders News Update staff writers, Doubting the Story of Exodus by David Wolpe. Exodus, “Could not have been fabricated, suddenly 'Made up' one day, as some scholars imagine, because it involved hundreds of thousands of people whose children solemnly entrusted with the and sworn to entrust it in turn to their own children, and theirs to theirs, down to our own generation.” ~Agudath Israel of America's public affairs director Rabbi Avi Shafran. “It was his opinion that the Egyptian record of the plagues, as set forth in this book, and the Biblical ages dealing with the plagues are so similar that they must have had a common origin.” ~Henry Zecher, The Papyrus Ipuwer, Egyptian Version of the Plagues: A New Perspective. The Messianic character of the papyrus is upheld by T. E. Peet two decades later writes, “In the first place it is the purely physical product of the distressful days of the [First] Intermediate Period, whether we believe that some or all of it was actually written during that time or immediately after. And in the second place it reflects... The awakening of man to the moral unworthiness of society and the possibility of better things. In Petrograd 1116B a Savior is actually predicted,

and again, in the onitions of Ipuwer, although there is no prediction, the poet cannot refrain from drawing a picture of the ideal ruler of a state under the form of the sun-god Re. This type of writing, whether definitely predictive or not, is closely akin to the prophetic writings of the Hebrews, and every discussion of the latter must reckon with the possibility of Egyptian models.” ~ Henry Zecher, The Papyrus Ipuwer, Egyptian Version of the Plagues: A New Perspective. Matthew does not refer to any kind of oral tradition, for the first two chapters of Matthew are constructed purely out of materials from Genesis and the first couple of chapters of Exodus. The first Old Testament inventory by any Christian writer, is by Melito, the Bishop of Sardis, but not until about 175 C.E., in which he writes to Onesimus. Therefore, we have a Bishop in the Christian Church who could not say what books were in the Old Testament until he had traveled in the East and made numerous inquiries. “As you... Were desirous of having an exact statement of the Old Testament, how many in number, and in what order the Books were written, I have endeavored to perform this... When, therefore, I went to the East and came as far as the place where these things were proclaimed and done, I accurately ascertained the Books of the Old Testament, and send them to thee here below. The names are as follows: Of Moses, five books, Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy; Joshua, Judges, Ruth; four of Kings, [1 Samuel, II Samuel, I Kings, II Kings], two of Chronicles, the Psalms of David; Proverbs of Solomon, which is also called Wisdom, Ecclesiastes, Song of Songs, Job; of Prophets, Isaiah, Jeremiah; of the twelve prophets, one book; Daniel, Ezekiel, Ezra, Nehemiah.” ~Note: Esther and Lamentations are excluded, and the Bishop lacks knowledge that Proverbs and the Wisdom of Solomon are two entirely different books. The Bible is a collection of ancient myths and legends, myths that reveal the customs, traditions, and confrontations of ancient societies with a half-truth regarding the history of ancient Israel, and just as archaeological sites reveal the truths about these people who lived millenniums ago, religious scholars still argue and debate whether or not these ancient patriarchs ever existed or whether or not Israel dwelled in Egypt or an Exodus actually occurred or King David

captured Jerusalem. The mythological stratifications in the Bible give us only a skewed history of what really happened. In the ancient Egyptian onitions of Ipuwar Papyrus, we have: Papyrus 2:2, “ The river is blood. While in Exodus 7:20, “The river was turned to blood. Papyrus 2, “Blood is everywhere. Exodus 7:21, “ Blood throughout all the land of Egypt. Papyrus 2:10 Gates, columns and walls are consumed by fire. Exodus 9:23-24, “And the fire ran along the ground. Papyrus 4:14 Trees are destroyed. Exodus 9:25 And the hail... Brake... Every tree in the field. Papyrus 9:11 The land is not light. Exodus 10:22, “And Moses stretched out his hand... And there was a thick darkness. Papyrus 2:13 He who places his brother in the ground is everywhere. Exodus 12:30, “For there was not a house where there was not one dead. ~Letter in Biblical Archeology, May/June 1998 issue excerpts credited to Ralph I. Fusso. Flavius Josephus, a 1st century, Jewish historian, states, “This is Manetho's . And evident it is from the number of years by him set down belonging to this interval, if they be summed up together, that these shepherds, as they are here called, who were no other than our forefathers, were delivered out of Egypt, and came thence, and inhabited this country, three hundred and ninety-three years before Danaus came to Argos; although the Argives look upon him as their most ancient king Manetho, therefore, hears this testimony to two points of the greatest consequence to our purpose, and those from the Egyptian records themselves. In the first place, that we came out of another country into Egypt; and that withal our deliverance out of it was so ancient in time as to have preceded the siege of Troy almost a thousand years; but then, as to those things which Manetho adds, not from the Egyptian records, but, as he confesses himself, from some stories of an uncertain original, I will disprove them hereafter particularly, and shall demonstrate that they are no better than

incredible fables.” ~Josephus Flavius, Against Apion, Book 1:16 [quoting the Egyptian priest Manetho who lived in the 3rd Century B.C.E.] Exodus makes for good movies, and good television, “The truth is that virtually every modern archaeologist who has investigated this story of the Exodus, with very few exceptions, agrees that the way the Bible describes the Exodus is not the way it happened, if it happened at all.” ~A Jewish Rabbi Challenges Whether Ancient History s The Biblical Of The Exodus And Why Blacks In America Should Be Interested In The Controversy by Cedric Muhammad. Ironically, there is virtually no historical documentation of the Biblical Exodus and historians have attempted to dismiss this noteworthy event by stating the Egyptians did not perpetualize their mistakes in stone. “There had been a need, on the part of 19th century scholars, to 'Find' the Bible in Egypt. They identified Ramesses II as Pharaoh of the Oppression simply because they assumed an historical link between Pi-Ramesse (Ramesses' delta residence) and the store-city of Raamses [mentioned in the Book of Exodus] ... The link between Ramesses II and the Israelite Bondage was an illusion without any real archaeological foundation.” ~Rohl, A Test of Time, p138. “Artapanus [a Jewish historian] writes that a Pharaoh named Palmanothes was persecuting the Israelites. His daughter Merris adopted a Hebrew child who grew up to be called prince Mousos. Merris married a pharaoh Khenephrês. Prince Mousos grew up to ister the land on behalf of this Pharaoh. He led a military campaign against the Ethiopians who were invading Egypt; however, upon his return, Khenephrês grew jealous of his popularity. Mousos then fled to Arabia to return when Khenephrês died and lead the Israelites to freedom.” ~John Fulton, A New Chronology - Synopsis of David Rohl's book 'A Test of Time.

“There is one thing that a theologian can never be—a historian.” ~ JosephErnest Renan 1823-1892], in his preface to the 13th edition of his Life of Jesus.

“Josephus, in his ‘Antiquities of the Jews,’ with access to very old manuscripts and writing in 93 C.E., also mentioned Moses' Ethiopian, or Kushite war. Here, Moses led an Egyptian army down the Nile valley, past the Third Cataract, deep into Kush [modern Ethiopia]. In the British Museum is a stela which tells of a 13th Dynasty pharaoh undertaking a campaign south into the region of Kush. That pharaoh is none other than Khaneferre, the step-father of Moses according to Artapanus. He is the only 13th Dynasty pharaoh who is recorded as having campaigned into Upper Nubia or Ethiopia. At Kerma on the Nile an official Egyptian building was found, outside of which was discovered a statue of Khaneferre, so dating this building to the 13th Dynasty. This is many hundreds of kilometres south of the known boundaries of 13th Dynasty Egypt and may have been a governor's residence. It would have been built to secure Egyptian interests in the area after the military victory of the Egyptians led by Moses, as this was the only Kushite war at that time with Egypt. As Moses was a Prince of Egypt and was 40 years old according to the Bible when he fled to Arabia, he could certainly have led this military operation, an Israelite leading an Egyptian army to war! If this part of Josephus' is true then it adds weight to the rest of his of the life of Moses and also gives us some firmer evidence of the existence of this charismatic leader!” ~John Fulton, A New Chronology Synopsis of David Rohl's book 'A Test of Time. Another Biblical myth? “If we approach the Old Testament of the Exodus from the standpoint of comparative mythology it is evident that it contains more than a trace of mythical elements which, were it not that these particular traditions are so dear to us, we would otherwise recognize as being typical of cosmogonic myth. It is well known, for example, that numerous peoples traced their origins to a great god/hero who personally led them upon an extended migration to their ultimate homeland. Thus the earliest settlers of Italy were said to have been led there by Mars; the Norse ed a similar migration led by Odin; while the ancient Aztecs were said to have followed Huitzilopochtli to Mexico City. While it was commonplace in the last century to interpret such s in a Euhemerist fashion e.g., as actual migrations led by men of flesh and blood; to do so today seems hopelessly naive.” ~Efemeral Research Foundation, Exploring the Saturn Myth. The word tyrant is not used in the Bible, but we have king, majesty, and other descriptive adjectives to garnish the pages of god to enthrall and captivate its audience in one of the greatest works ever executed by mankind. A virtual

“Mental horror vacui.” CHAPTER FIVE: Sibyl Prophets The priestesses of The Great Pagan Goddess Cybele, Kybele, cave dwellers, probably, through a mystic transformation by Greek writers, will be confused with and eventually known as the Sibyls. The Great Goddess of Asia Minor is the oldest True Goddess known, predating all the Goddesses of the Sumerian, and Egyptians, by at least 5,000 years. Oracles of God are mentioned Biblically, “To begin with, the Jews were entrusted with the oracles of God.” ~Romans 3:2, ESV, cf. Romans 3:21–22, Hebrews 5:12, Hebrews 13–14, I Peter 4:11, II Samuel 16:23, I Kings 6:5, I Kings 19, Acts 7:38. The original Sibylline Books are destroyed by fire in 83 B.C.E., and a new collection is subsequently compiled, which are consequently also destroyed in 405 C.E. ~Microsoft Encarta Encyclopedia, 1998, article on Sibyls. How the early Christian Church became rich and powerful. The Sibyl, in Greek and Roman mythology, was any woman inspired with prophetic power by the God Apollo. “As soon as they [Christians] had destroyed one sacred temple, they dashed away to the next. They toppled over walls, smashed idols, statues and artobjects and altars, and stole the temples wealth for themselves.” ~Libanios, Pro temples, 389 C.E. cf. I Corinthians 10:20-21, Revelation 9:20, Deuteronomy 32:17, Isaiah 13:21, 34:14, 65:3, I Timothy 4:1. “He formed man out of the dust of the ground, from which he was called man, because he was made from the earth. Finally Plato [whose real name is believed to have been Aristocles], says that the human form was God like; as does the [Greek] Sibyl, who says, 'Thou are my image, O man, possessed of right reason.” ~Lactantius, early Christian author, 4th century, Divine Instit II, lviii; p. 58. cf. Genesis 1:26. The primary function of the Sibyl is the same as Siburi, [and much like that of the Shaman, Prognosticator, Soothsayer] to give sacred comfort to the Spirit of the dead as they make their journey to the Underworld [Hades]; and to instruct the living on how to prepare for the journey into darkness. The Cult of Cybele, and Attis Cybele [Mother of all Gods and the Mistress of all Life], who is also known as the Great Mother, was worshiped through much of the Hellenistic world, and without a doubt began as a Goddess of Nature.

Her early worship included orgiastic rituals in which the possessed male worshipers were led to castrate themselves, following which they became “Galli” or eunuch-priests of the Goddess. One of the uppermost and most compelling functions of all primitive shamans/witch doctors/sages and/or devil-doctors is the illusion of the infinitude of devils/spirits, which contribute towards the affliction of the inner-works of the superstitious mind, and which are considered to work havoc in weather, crops, herds, etc.; the credulous practices and their ritual incantations are often elaborate in the modern scheme, “This ceremony takes up over thirty pages of the Roman Ritual. It is, however, but rarely used [in these more enlightened and skeptical days], and never without the express permission of the Bishop, for there is room for no end of deception and hallucination when it is a question of dealing with the unseen powers!” ~Catholic Encyclopedia, Vol. I, pg. 142. Ironically, even the early Christian Church will persecute magicians, conjurers, soothsayers, sorcerers, and necromancers; the Church still found that the use of crosses, beads, and relics and the bones of their holy saints were useful aids in conveying the faithful into a state of mind in which the voice of the Holy Spirit might be heard. ~In the Book of Genesis, Laban, the father of Rachel, who became the wife of Isaac, possessed Teraphim, instruments of divination whose oracles are held to be of the highest truth. Sibyl is the name of a Greek priestess whose responsibility was to make known the oracles of Apollo [the Pure One]. There were a great number of legends concerning Sibyl or Sibyls, and although a mortal, the Sibyl is said to live about a thousand years. In later antiquity, religion is reduced to mere theological beliefs, which are little more than embedded propaganda in panoramic assumptions carried by Oral Traditions superimposed upon the will of man via absolute authority, and fear. Christianity is merely the historical continuation of corrupted classical Pagan ideals. In Christian tradition twelve Sibyls are accepted as prophetesses announcing the birth of the Holy Infant. Bishop Clement, of Alexandria, Egypt, devotes abundant chapters to showing the “Plagiarism by the Greeks of the Miracles related in the Sacred Books of the Hebrews,” and Clement quotes as ‘Inspired’ the recognized book “Peter's Preaching,’ and the heathen Greek Sibyls and

Hystaspes. Like most of the naive hypocritical ex-Pagan Fathers of Christianity, Bishop Tertullian is also a confirmed Greek Sibyllist, and believes the Greek Pagan oracles are the ‘Inspired Truth of God,’ and he cites several of her “Prophecies,” assuring the ignorance and gullibility of the Christian masses with confidence, “And the [Greek] Sibyl is thus proved no liar.” ~Tertullian, Pallium, Ch. II; Ante-Nicene Fathers, iv, 6. cf. Psalm 5:6, 139:19, Proverbs 19:22. Saint Augustine, 4th century, also believed in the Sibyls and their prophecies. Heraclitus of Ephesus, five centuries before Christ, compared himself to the Sibyl “Who, speaking with Inspired mouth, without a smile, without ornament, and without perfume, penetrates through centuries by the power of the Gods.” ~Cumaean Sibyl:Desdemona by Norma Goodrich Lorre.

“The First Man and First Woman.”... “But that there is a Son of the Most High God is shown not only by the unanimous utterances of the prophets, but also by the declaration of Trismegistus and the predictions of the Sibyls. The Erythrean Sibyl proclaims the Son of God as the leader and commander of all.” ~Lactantius, Divine Institures, https://biblehub.com/library/lactantius/the_divine_institutes/chap_vi_almighty_god_begat_hi Another Sibyl ens, “Know him as your God, who is the Son of God'; and the Sibyl calls Him 'Counselor.” ~Lactantius, Divine Institutes, IV, vi; p. 105. Jesus walked on water? Most of the so-called Biblical miracles are borrowed from Pagan myths, “He shall walk on the waves, He shall release men from disease. He shall raise the dead, and drive away many pains; And from the bread of one wallet there shall be a satisfying [of men].’ “Some, refuted by these testimonies, are accustomed to have recourse to the assertion that these poems were not by the Sibyls, but made up and composed by our own writers. But he, will assuredly not think this who has read Cicero [De Natura Deorum, ii], and Varro, and other ancient writers, who make mention of the Erythraean and other [Greek] Sibyls from whose books we bring forth these examples, and these authors died before the birth of Christ according to the flesh. But I do not doubt that these poems were in former times regarded as ravings, since no one understood them. For they announced some marvelous wonders, of which neither the manner, nor the time, nor the author was signified. Lastly, the Erythraean Sibyl says that it would come to that she would be called mad

and deceitful. But assuredly ‘They will say that the Sibyl is mad, and deceitful, but when all things shall come to , Then ye will me, and no one will any longer say that I, the prophetess of the great God, am mad.” ~Lactantius, Divine Inst., Bk. IV, Ch. XV; Ante-Nicene Fathers, Vol. VII, 115, 116. The Romans also called Cybele, ‘Ops’ from which we get the modern expression, ‘oops.’ When something is upset by mistake, ‘Oops.’ The Pagan Sibyls could also give their oracle in hyperactive speech, however the practice at Cumae was to write her prophetic words [characters and names] on leaves, which she placed on the floor of her cave. When the door of the cave is opened by the inquirant, the wind would stir the leaves and reorganize the letters and words. ‘Oops.’ Once the winds had scattered the leaves they could not be restored to “Their places, or fit line to line,” and were no longer of any value. “Here landed, when to Cumae's town thou comest, the holy lakes, Avernus' echoing groves, thou shalt the frenzied prophetess behold, who in a rock's deep hollow chants the fates, to leaves committing characters and names. All prophecies upon the leaves impressed the maid in order ranges, left to lie shut up within the cavern: they remain unmoved in place, nor from their order stir, but none the less, when with the turning hinge a draught of air strikes, and the open door unsettles the light leaves, ner'er heeds she then to catch them, as they flutter round the cave, restore their places, or fit line to line: men go their ways uncounselled, and detest the Sibyl's seat.” ~Virgil, The Aeneid, III, 441-452.

In these ancient of times, Gods are often created to satisfy the free imaginations of a simple folk. Even Alexander of Macedonia [Alexander the Great] is a God by Divine generation, Zeus is said to be his father, as declared by the Pagan Oracle of Jupiter Ammon, to the great scandal of Alexander's mother Olympias, who was wont to complain, “I wish that Alexander would cease from incessantly embroiling me with the wife of Jupiter!” ~Norma Goodrich Lorre, Cumaean Sibyl:Desdemona. “Oracle” occurs twenty-one times in the King James Version. ~cf. Romans 3:2, ESV, Psalm 28:2, Romans 3:21–22, Hebrews 5:12, Hebrews 13–14, I Peter 4:11,

II Samuel 16:23, I Kings 6:5, I Kings 19, Acts 7:38. The ancient Code of Hammurabi is engraven upon a granite stela discovered by De Morgan in the ruins of Susa, and now preserved in the Louvre at Paris, represents the Great King Hammurabi humbly receiving the Code of Laws from the great God, Bel, through the Sun-god Shamash, which for its greater sanction is to absolute obedience by the superstitious people, who know no better than to believe the pious fraud of the priests and their King. On the one side of this famous stela is written the Law, and on the other blessings to those who practice this law [Beatitudes], while on the other side curses to those who don’t. “It was well known how profitable this fable of Christ has been to us.” ~Rev. Taylor, The Diegesis, footnote, p. 35 regarding Pope Leo X. Critics, often friends of Socrates, perceive the State, “With false reason covering truth,” which by this device, “Quenched lawlessness, with laws.” ~Ibid. What is the purpose of religion? Polybius, a Greet historian, gives his truthseeking iration to the religious system of the Roman hierarchy as an effective means of government of the populace, “In my opinion their object is to use it as a check upon the common people. If it were possible to form a State wholly of philosophers, such a custom would perhaps be unnecessary. But seeing that every multitude is fickle and full of lawless desires, unreasoning anger and violent ions, the only recourse is to keep them in check by mysterious terrors and scenic effects of this sort. Wherefore, to my mind the ancients were not acting without purpose or it random, when they brought in among the vulgar those opinions about the gods and the belief in the punishments in Hades.” ~Historiae, quoted by Grover, The Conflict of Religions in the Early Roman Empire, pp. 3-4. The Roman capitol is destroyed by fire in the time of Sulla [84 B.C.E.], and again in the time of Vespasian [69 C.E.], and whatever books that existed were almost certainly perished in the flames. The Pseudo-Sibyllines belong to that large body of pseudepigraphical literature, which flourished near the beginning of the Christian era, about 150 B.C.E., to about 300 C.E., which consists of such works as the Book of Enoch, the Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs, the Book of Jubilees, the Assumption of Moses, the Psalms of Solomon, the Ascension of Isaiah, and the Fourth Book of Esdras.

The books are destroyed in 1156 AUC [403 C.E.(?)] by Flavious Stilicho, the Vandal chieftain who serves as commander in chief of the Roman Army under the Christian Emperor Theodosius. The Jewish and Christian Sibylline Books are frequently referred to as the originals by Christians and Jews, but they originated after the destruction of the first Sibylline Books in 670 AUC [53 B.C.E.(?)] In the Middle Ages, both the Cumaean Sibyl and Virgil were considered prophets of the birth of Christ, since the fourth of Virgil's Eclogues appears to contain a Messianic prophecy by the Sibyl, which was seized upon by the early Christians as such, and one reason why the Italian poet to the Pope,Dante Alighieri, later chose Virgil as his guide through the underworld in The Divine Comedy. The famous painter, Michelangelo, prominently features five of the Cumaean Sibyls upon the Sistine Chapel among other Old Testament prophets. In Christian tradition twelve Sibyls are now accepted as prophetesses announcing the birth of the Holy Infant. For the most part these books pure nonsense, which like the Book of Daniel, were written as prophesy long after the events had occurred. However, Christians, because of the immense symbolism of the Sibyls carrying a lantern with a serpent under her feet, the crown of thorns, the stone manger, the cross, and the banner, which prophesies a resurrection, believe that the Sibyls [basically fortunetellers] foretell the coming of Jesus, and in a manner of speaking, they did. The books foretell that Jesus’ followers will destroy knowledge, an oracle that is to become all too true as Christian leaders order all Pagan literature relative to Christianity removed, burned, or destroyed. Heraclitus of Ephesus, five centuries before Christ, compares himself to the Sibyl, “Who, speaking with inspired mouth, without a smile, without ornament, and without perfume, penetrates through centuries by the power of the Gods.” ~Norma Goodrich Lorre, Cumaean Sibyl:Desdemona. Of course, there are still numerous Christian evangelists who still swear up and down that Hellenism did not influence Christianity, knowing that the first New Testament was written in Greek.

The vast production of Hellenistic [Greek] literature was already most notable at Alexandria, Egypt, at the time of the Ptolemies. The immense influence of Greek civilization and culture upon the large Jewish population of the Egyptian metropolis, and the discernible favors shown this people in that country, turned them far from the strict usages of their Palestinian brethren. No fact could more strikingly show the results of this foreign influence than the building of the temple and altar at Leontopolis. The Alexandrian Jews found satisfaction in the harmonizing of Hebrew traditions and that of Greek philosophy. ~Flavius Josephus, Antiquities, xiii, 3, see also Isaiah 19:19. The Greek philosopher, Plato, appears to have also counted the prophets, Divinely Inspired [see Plato’s Phaedrus] when he read the Sibylline Prophecies, seeing that what the prophetess had long ago predicted was accomplished; and on this rendering Plato expresses in the Dialogue with Meno, his marvel and approbation of prophets in the following , “Those whom we now call prophetic persons we should rightly name Divine. And not least would we say that they are Divine, and are raised to the prophetic ecstasy by the inspiration and possession of God, when they correctly speak of many and important matters, and yet know nothing of what they are saying.” This is clearly, and obviously, referring to the prophecies of the Greek Sibyl. ~Justin’s Hortatory [Advisory] Address To The Greeks, Lactantius Book VII. And just as the allegorical [figurative and symbolic] methods of interpreting Scripture is handed over as a sort of legacy to the early Christian Church, so too the fervor for producing pseudonymous books, which took control of many Christian writers of the first centuries. The fact remains that many of the early Christian fathers cited these pseudonymous oracles as authentic Holy Scripture, which gives the work an importance in Biblical criticism and theology, and which justifies the attention given the matter in Christian literature. ~See Migne's Complete Collection of Greek and Latin Fathers. The Sibyls were fortune-tellers, young maidens who chewed laurel leaves and other substances, spouting strange words, which are alleged to be the words of

the Gods. The Greek poet, Virgil, describes the Cumaean Sibyl thus, “She changes her features and the color of her countenance; her hair springs up erect, her bosom heaves and pants, her wild heart beats violently, the foam gathers on her lips, and her voice is terrible.” ~Virgil, Aeneid. The entrenched bent of the zealous priestly mind for forgery in furtherance of his Holy Mission of imposture, leads to the punctual Christian adoption and corruption of Pagan frauds, for the further propagation first of the Jewish, then of the Christian Faith. “That it was not so much the [Roman] Empire that was brought over to the faith, as the faith that was brought over to the Empire; not the Pagans who were converted to Christianity, but Christianity that was converted to Paganism.” ~Taylor, Diegesis, p. 50. The culture of the Greeks heavily influences the thinking of the Romans, “Because of the vogue enjoyed by these heathen oracles, and because of the influence they had in, shaping the religious views of the period, the Hellenistic Jews in Alexandria, during the 2nd century B.C.E., composed [i.e. forged] verses in the same form, and circulated them among the Pagans as a means of diffusing Judaistic doctrines and teaching. This custom was continued down into Christian times, and was borrowed by some Christians, so that in the 2nd or 3rd century, a new class of Oracles emanating from Christian sources came into being, Hence the Sibylline Oracles can be classed as Pagan, Jewish, or Christian. In many cases, however, the Christians merely revised or interpolated the Jewish documents, and thus we have two classes of Christian oracles, those adopted from Jewish sources and those entirely written by Christians... It seems clear, however, that the Christian Oracles and those revised from Jewish sources all emanated from the same circle [or band of accepted Christian forgers] and were intended to aid in the diffusion of Christianity. The Sibyls are quoted frequently by the early Church Fathers and Christian writers, Bishop Justin Martyr, Athenagoras, Theophilus, Bishop Clement of Alexandria, Egypt, etc... They were known and used during the Middle Ages in both the East and the West... They all purport to be the work of the Sibyls.” –Catholic Encyclopedia, v. xiii, p. 770. Wonder-workers, hands on healers, miracle-mongers, impostors, fakes, charlatans, all in the guise of gods, sorcerers, prophets, sooth-sayers, and Christs thrive in a time of ignorance and superstition.

Simon Magus, Apollonius of Tyana, Apuleius, Alexander, Porphyry, and Iamblichus, performed prodigies of Divine Power, endowed with supernatural powers, and often hailed as genuine gods, just as Paul and Barnabas, and, later, Jesus the Christ. ~Acts 14:11-12. “By his magic arts,” says one advocate of “Catholic Truth,” Simon is called Magus, or the Magician, the just given from Acts is “The sole authoritative [?] report that we have about him:” and it confesses the chronic mendacity of the Fathers by the remark, “The statements of the [zealous clerical] writers of the 2nd century concerning him are largely legendary, and it is difficult or rather impossible to extract from them any historical fact the details of which are established with certainty.” ~Ibid. Many juvenile and extraordinary histories of the early Fathers, regarding Simon and Peter, and Paul, in Rome and their alleged contests of magical powers, are consequently related, “Saint Justin of Rome, describes Simon as a man who, at the instigation of Demons, claimed to be a God. Justin says further that Simon came to Rome during the reign of the Emperor Claudius and by his magic arts won many followers so that these erected on an island in the Tiber a statue to him as a divinity with the inscription 'Simon the Holy God.' The statue, however, that Justin took for one dedicated to Simon was undoubtedly one to the old Sabine divinity Semo Sancus... The later anti-heretical writers who report Simon's residence at Rome, take Justin and the Apocryphal Acts of Peter as their authority, so that their testimony is of no value.” ~Bishop Justin Martyr, First Apology, 26, 56; Dialog., 100, Tryphonem, 120, pg. 797-798. Such preposterous tales are often told, and retold, habitually as facts, “The Apocryphal Acts of Saint Peter give an entirely different of Simon's condition at Rome and of his death. In this work, also great stress is laid upon the straggle between Simon and the Apostles Peter and Paul at Rome. By his magic arts, Simon had also sought to win the Emperor Nero for himself, an attempt in which he had been thwarted, by the Apostles. As proof of the truth of his doctrines Simon offered to ascend into the Heavens before the eyes of Nero and the Roman populace; by magic did he rise in the air in the Roman Forum, but the prayers of the Apostles Peter and Paul caused him to fall, so that he was severely injured and shortly afterwards died miserably... This legend led later to the erection of a church dedicated to the apostles on the alleged spot of Simon's fall near the Via Sacra above the Forum. The stones of the pavement on which the Apostles knelt in prayer and which are said to contain the impression of their

knees, are now in the wall of the Church of Santa sca Romana.” ~Catholic Encyclopedia, Vol. XIII, p. 797, 798. Religious legends, myths, and folklore are hard to dispel, once repeated as actuality, With respect to the statue erected along the Tiber to “Simon the Holy Hod," the cited, does not do justice to Father Justin's invention; it is thus explicit: he says that Simon, “Performed feats of Magic by Demonic arts in Rome during the reign of Claudius, was held to be a god, and was honored by Senate and people with a statue in the middle of the Tiber, between the two bridges, bearing the inscription in Latin: 'Simoni, Deo sancto... To Simon the Holy God.' The base of the pillar refereed to was dug up on the island in the Tiber, at the place indicated by Justin, in 1574; the inscription, which was deciphered, runs: 'Semoni Sanco deo fidio sacrum... Sex. Pompeius... Donum dedit.' Thus the pillar was dedicated to the Sabine God, Semo Sancus, and not by the Senate and people, but by the piety of a private individual.” ~Encyclopedia Britannica, vol. iv, 4538-9; cf. Catholic Encyclopedia, vol. xiii, 797-8. Note: Julia Agrippina, the sister and incestuous lover of Caligula, and the mother of Nero, murdered her husband [and uncle], the Emperor Claudius, by placing deadly mushrooms in the Emperor's stew. After Claudius was dead, Agrippina had him proclaimed a God. Of such prophets, spiritualists, and miracle works, “The Pseudo-Clementine Homilies and Recognitions contain yet another element of the very greatest importance. In them Simon displays features, which are unquestionably derived from Paul, and plainly show him to be a caricature of that Apostle drawn by an unfriendly hand.” ~Encyclopedia Britannica, vol. iv, 4540, with citations in proof. The Church now feels compelled to tell us that, “The truths thus revealed may be such as are otherwise inaccessible to the human mind, mysteries, which even when revealed, the intellect of man is incapable of fully penetrating... The Decree 'Lamentabili' [3 July, 1907] declares that the dogmas, which the Church proposes as revealed are 'Truths, which have come down to us from Heaven,' and not 'An interpretation of religious facts, which the human mind has acquired by its own strenuous efforts.’” ~Vatican Decrees, 1870; Catholic Encyclopedia, vol. xiii, 1. False prophets, pseudo-miracles, and fraudulent relics are the chief reliance among the Pagans, as well as among the Christians, for stimulating a faith, and

credulity, of the badly informed and superstitious masses. Images of the Gods are believed to be endowed with fantastic supernatural power, some of which the wounds could bleed; of others, the eyes could wink, of others, the heads could nod, while others, the limbs could be raised, and the religious statues of Minerva could even brandish spears, which would scare the unbeliever into believing, and the statues of Venus could weep; others could sweat; paintings existed, which could even blush. “It must be confessed that the ministers of the Catholic Church imitated the profane model, which they were impatient to destroy. The most respectable Bishops had persuaded themselves that the ignorant rustics would more cheerfully renounce the superstitions of Paganism if they found some resemblance, some compensation, in the bosom of Christianity. The religion of [Emperor] Constantine achieved in less than a century the final conquest of the Roman Empire; but the victors themselves were insensibly subdued by the arts of their vanquished rivals.” ~Edward Gibbon, Rome, Vol. III, p. 163. The Holy Crucifix of Boxley, in Kent, is said to moved, lift its head, move its lips and eyes; it was broken up in London, and its inner mechanisms of springs exposed, and shown to the deriding public; this is said to be the world of the pious Christians, and not Pagan fakes. In the apocryphal History of Bel and the Dragon, interpolated in the True Church's Book of Daniel [Chapter 14], the Holy Ghost tells how the hero trapped the priests who stole at night through secret ages into the throne-room of the god and ate the good things furnished by the pious King and people. Julius Caesar is said to have given a copy of the Sibylline Books to his high priests, who were the only public servants legally allowed to read them. These Books were guarded, stored, and preserved in subterranean chambers of the Capitoline Hill. Those chambers, and the temple on the Hill, were completed and consecrated in 500 B.C.E. At the end of the chamber was the holier adyton or sacred inner chamber. The Cumaean Sibyl is particularly venerated by early Christians not only for her prophetic gift but also because she had specifically prophesied the birth of Christ, a fact of which most Christians remain unaware. “So He [God] is all sure and unerring: come, follow no longer darkness and

gloom; see, the sun's sweet-glancing light shines gloriously. Know, and lay up wisdom in your hearts: there is one God, who sends rains, and winds, and earthquakes, thunderbolts, famines, plagues, and dismal sorrows, and snows and ice. But why detail particulars? He reigns over Heaven, He rules earth, He truly is...” ~The Second Apology of Justin Martyr, Chap. VIII, The True Doctrine Is To Be Sought In The Prophets. The Sibylline Books were not completely destroyed in 83 C.E., when the temple of Jove Capitolinus burned. Augustus Caesar authorized a High Commission to seek out capable authors worldwide, to rewrite, edit, and reestablish the Sibylline Books, which may now be read in The Apocryphal Literature edited by Charles Cutler Torrey, who has stated that the present Books IV and V were written by the Sibyl who introduced herself as a granddaughter of Noah, known as the Persian Sibyl, by name Sambethe. Suidas gives the form “Sambethe” instead of “Sabbe,” which is explained by the fact that the Hebrew Sibyl was invented in the Byzantine period to be mentioned in the Biblical list of nations, and that hence “Seba” and “Sabtechah.” ~Genesis 10:7 and I Chronicles 1:9, which came to be, in slightly Hellenized forms, two equivalent designations for the Hebrew sibyl, Krauss, l.c.

“Born between man and Goddess, daughter of sea monsters and an immortal nymph.” ~ Pausanias. “The principal historians of the patristic period cannot always be completely trusted.” ~Catholic Encyclopedia, vol. vi, 14. Whether a pious Church, which stands convicted of having forged its Creed, would have any hesitation of also forging its Gospels, is a problem that the reader will solve according to the influence of prejudice or probability on his mind. ~Read Taylor, Diegesis, p. 10. “Now earlier than all literature was the Sibyl; that Sibyl, I mean, who was the true prophetess of truth, from whom you borrow their title for the priests of your demons.” ~Tertullian, Ad Nationes, Book II, Chapter XII. An apocalyptic pseudo-prophecy exists, which attribute to the Tiburtine Sibyl, written about 380 C.E., but with supplementary revisions and interpolations added at later dates purports to prophesy, after the fact the arrival of the first Christian-Pagan Emperor, Constantine, “Then will arise a king of the Greeks whose name is Constans. He will be king of the Romans and the Greeks. He will be tall of stature, of handsome appearance with shining face, and well put together in all parts of his body... Ippolito d'Este rebuilt the Villa d'Este at Tibur, the modern Tivoli, from 1550 onward, and commissioned elaborate fresco murals in the Villa that celebrate the Tiburtine Sibyl, as prophesying the birth of Christ to the classical world.” ~cf. Vaticinium ex eventu. Many of the Early Church Fathers often quoted from the Sibyls as reliable sources, and the famous painter, Michelangelo painting their images on the ceiling of the Sistine Chapel, while Saint Augustine believed wholeheartedly in Sibyls ability to foretell the future. Some of the early Fathers say the Sibyls spoke from God, and Greek literature proliferates with the Sybil’s prophetic abilities to forecast as the Athenagoras, the Athenian philosopher, and numerous early Christians referred to the Sibyls as reliable sources. Origen states that Celus misunderstood some people who erroneously condemned Christians who believed in the Sibyls. He [Celus] adds, also, that certain of the Christians are believers in the Sibyl, having probably misunderstood some who blamed [condemned] such as

believing in the existence of a prophetic Sibyl, and termed those who held this belief Sibyllists. ~Origen Against Celus, Book V, chapter LXI, 61. Lactantius quotes from the Sibyls numerous many times, while Justin Martyr believed the Sibyls were from God. ~Read Lactantius Book VII. “It is now time, as we have dispatched in order the other points, to go to the prophetic Scriptures; for the Oracles [Sibyls] present us with the appliances necessary for the attainment of piety, and so establish the truth. The Divine Scriptures and institutions of wisdom form the short road to salvation.” ~The Second Apology of Justin Martyr, Ch. VIII, The True Doctrine Is To Be Sought In The Prophets. If the world could read the true stories of some of the prophets, Saints, and Popes, and what their actions have done throughout history, it would make Hitler look like a Catholic Saint. Catholics are not the true Christians but anti-Christ, and so is anyone who allies with them as the Word. ~So states Revelation 17:1-5.

Not to worry over Original Sin, all shall be raised, “Behold I show you a Mystery, we shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump: for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed.” ~I Corinthians 15.

CHAPTER SIX: Pagan Mysteries The Christian Mystery Schools are largely condemned by the early Church Fathers because of the fear that their practitioners were either overtly or clandestinely continuing their Pagan traditions. As it was, virtually all of the Christian Holy Days coincided with ancient Pagan holidays, from Christmas and the Roman feast of Saturnalia to Easter and the fertility rites of the Goddess Eastre to encourage fellowship in the Christian faith. The Pagans had their “Mysteries,” which Pagan rites are used to initiate new into their order, and “This is very good and I am glad to have your conclusion. It is not so much that Christianity was influenced by the Pagan Mystery Cults, or borrowed from them, but that in the long process of history this religion developed. It, Christianity, is the expression of the longing of people for light, truth, salvation, security.” ~cf. King, A Study of Mithraism. The Mystery schools kept alive the ancient superstitious practice of magic and the conviction that secret rituals and sacred relics could command the presence of Divinity. The ancient mystery rites were dedicated to such gods as Osiris, Isis, and Dionysus, together with supernatural formulas discovered by Hermes Trimegistus and other masters of the art of Theurgy, that of being able to compel the Gods to manifest and share their powers. The Dionysiac Mysteries were the only innovative mysteries of Greek origin that spread widely in Hellenistic Roman times and were practiced in general by religious cults but under the control of the state. Weakened by heavy fasting, the devotees indulged in wild ecstatic dance to the accompaniment of the aulos working themselves into a delirium, and in this frenzy, according to the ubiquitous interpretations they would eat raw flesh with the blood in it of animals that were seized. These worshipers were considered “Sacred” and granted immunity and exceptional protection by the rulers. Myths of the old Pagan Gods along with those of the Holy Scriptures of the Christians, the surreptitious experiences of the ancients and the revelations of

Jesus' Apostles, the individual sense of God as developed by the Pagan cults, and the fortuitous promise of the Church Fathers that one can know God through his Son, all appear to some individuals as being harmonious with the new faith, the rich inheritance of the Pagan world being too precious to discard when such Mysteries can be so easily tailored and kept alive in the newly developing rituals of Christians. The early Church Fathers will differ sharply with the devotees of the Christian Mystery schools who seek their approval, and in their unanimous judgment, those who seek to blend these old mythological Pagan rituals with the new revelation of Jesus Christ, as Savior, are simply of a rebel class of secret cults who are later to be condemned as heretics, and in response to this rejection of the Church hierarchy, the soon to be sacrilegious of the Christian Mystery schools simply become less open and more secretive in their expression in their religious practices. In the Epistles of St. Paul, heretics are condemned as being those treacherous teachers who seek to distort or corrupt the teachings of Jesus, 6 B.C.E.–30 C.E.. Bishop [Saint] Ignatius, 40–107 C.E., will become the first of the Church Fathers to use the term “Heretic” to condemn these rebels whom he believes are converting the true perception of the Savior, Jesus Christ. It is the Pauline Christianity, which expands in a manner to accentuate the mystical phases of a Christian religious experience, which is now widely accepted by Apologists that this era saw the emergence of Christianity that was religiously impoverished and morally decadent. The Roman Emperors often proclaimed themselves as Gods, lived promiscuous lifestyles, and the common and orthodox conviction nowadays is that mostl Pagan religions current in the 1st century C.E. were in a dreadful state of degeneration, and later Christian apologists delight in representing their Pagan competitors in as inauspicious a light as possible, although history now shows that the Christians were just as decadent as their Pagan predecessors.

“Every man who knocks on the door of a brothel is looking for God.” ~G.K. Chesterton, Collected Works, Volume I. Paul warns that some of the Christianized Pagan spectacular love feasts have become selfish and excessive, including people eating uncontrollably without waiting for others and with visible unrestrained drunkenness. Yet Paul does not condemn the eating, the drinking, and the loving, only that which is in excess. ~I Corinthians 11: 20-22. Strong's Greek Dictionary validates the word ‘Agape,’ which in its plural form means “Love Feast,” but this is not meant to be a decadent feast of sexual abandon, but a banquet of friendship, an irresistible profusion of love and charity among friends. Faustus, writing to Saint Augustine, says: “You have substituted your agape for the sacrifices of the Pagans; for their idols you martyrs, whom you serve with the very same honors. You appease the shades of the dead with wine and feasts; you celebrate the solemn festivals of the Gentiles, their calendars, and their solstices; and as to their manners, those you have retained without any alteration. Nothing distinguishes you from the Pagans, except that you hold your assemblies apart from them.” ~Draper, Science and Religion, p. 48. New York: 1876. The word Agape is supposed to represent God's own love and the love He shares with His own; the highest form of love, a definitive love. Was it a mistake that the word used to describe God's love has both elements of sexual and dietary fulfillment blended into it for the pleasures of both food and sex, which are also used throughout Scripture as analogies of God's ability to quench man’s deepest, and most basic needs? In early Christian times Agape, or love feast, is allied with the breaking of bread or Eucharist, which some now call Communion or The Lord's Supper, but in performance it was was in fact the gathering of peoples together from far and wide, on occasion practicing in secret due to their persecution. Christian believers are warned against excesses in love feasts, which often times mimic the local Pagan Bacchanalia and the decadent worship of false Gods, and some believers try to form a synthesis between Christianity and the worship of local Pagan Gods. ~See Vincent, New Testament Word Studies, which confirms

that the feastings are correctly described as Sumptuous. Various Mysteries enticed the populace, “This may seem to be the best example of an idea, dear to scholars who tried to find a common background of beliefs in the mysteries of the Roman age, that is, that the death and Resurrection of the God was the prototype of the death and resurrection of man; thus the Mystae would be sure of rising again from death. But this is not so. The adherents of the Bacchic Mysteries did not believe that they would rise up from the dead; they believed that they would lead a life of eternal bliss and joy in the Other World.” ~Nilsson, p.67, n.22. The Christian love feast is intended to be the Godly reply to the worldly love feast, as the origin of the Love Feast, or the breaking of bread, is the Jewish over representing a sacrifice permissible for the atonement on one’s sins and for the protection against evil demons, and for which the Christian over is replaced by their Lord's death, burial, and eventual re-birth/resurrection. “The conviction was in the Mysteries that there is death and resurrection, just as crops go into the ground and die and come back again for a new season in a wonderful kind of way. So also in human life we go through a kind of death and resurrection... Early Christians took the model of the Mystery religions and retold that story as the story of Jesus.” ~Marvin Meyer. In New Testament times, there were religious cult prostitutes in Greece [Athens and Corinth], and as late as the 4th century C.E., homosexual and heterosexual sacred prostitution in the temples was still practiced. “Practicing homosexuals” has now been alternately rendered as “Abs of themselves with mankind.” ~King James Version, 21st Century King James Version. “Sodomites,” Young's Literal Translation, or “Homosexuals,” New American Standard Bible, or “Men who practice homosexuality,” English Standard Version, or “Those who abuse themselves with men,' Amplified Bible, or “For those who have a twisted view of sex,” New International Readers Version, or “For sexual perverts,” Good News Translation, or “For abs of themselves with men,” American Standard Version, in German and several other Northern European languages, it is “Pederasts,” which Paul meant as “A male who lies down with a male,” that would exempt male to female anal sex. The Bible itself indicates, cult prostitution was widespread in the ancient world,

and outside Biblical literature, there is evidence of sacred prostitution from Phrygia, Phoenicia, Syria, Lydia, Cyprus, and Egypt, as well as Greece. In the days of King Hammurabi, 1750 B.C.E., the sacred temples were staffed by priests, servants, artisans, and also by a number of highly regarded priestesses and nuns, frequently from the best families, as well as sacred prostitutes who acted as congenial intermediaries between the worshiper, the Mysteries, and one’s deity. “Within the sacred temple at Babylon, there was a special room set aside for the God Marduk...To have sexual intercourse. This room was located in the topmost tower and had a large couch that was occupied at night by a woman specially chosen to serve the sexual needs of the God.” ~cf. From the Lectric Law Library's stacks Biblical Sources Of Western Sexual Morality By Peter J. Leithart, Cf. Isaiah 51:9, Job 26:12, Psalm 74:13, 89:10, II Esdras 6:52, II Baruch 29:3-8, Jonah 2:1. The prophets, and Ezekiel most intensely, used such existing prostitution as a symbol of the idolatry that characterizes both Israel and Judah. ~Ezekiel 16:23. “It is an illusion to think we can build a true culture of human life if we do not... Accept and experience sexuality and love and the whole of life according to their true meaning and their close inter-connection.” ~Pope John Paul II, The Gospel of Life. The Catholic Church Canon states, in the Catechism, “God has revealed his innermost secret: God himself is an eternal exchange of love, Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, and he has destined us to share in that exchange.” ~Catholic Church Canon, n. 221. Mysteries of faith are emphasized throughout Scripture, and yet the Christian Mystery cannot be understood, “Unless we keep in mind the ‘Great Mystery’ involved in the creation of man as male and female and the vocation of both to conjugal love” ~Paul, Letter to Families, n. 19. Saint Paul notes in his sermon to the Athenians, alongside the memorials to the Pagan Gods was a memorial to the “Unknown God,” which the Greeks worshiped in ignorance. Pagan Greek mythology, as well as the mythology of ancient Babylon, was

populated by promiscuous Gods who copulated continuously not only with one another but also with human beings. ~cf Genesis. However, others state that in the six centuries from Alexander to Constantine, “There has probably been no time in the history of mankind when all classes were more given up to thoughts of religion, or when they strained more fervently after high ethical ideals,” than at just this period. ~Francis Legge. The earliest historian of Christianity, does not write until the end of the 1st century, represented by Paul, the exceptional missionary to the Gentiles, saying to a typical Pagan audience, “Men of Athens, from every point of view I see that you are extremely religious.” In the Pagan cults, only those who are qualified could participate in the Mysteries, and even then, the rites of age are to remain a secret, “However it is to be noticed that these Mysteries possessed many fundamental likenesses; All held that the initiate shared in symbolic [Sacramental] fashion the experiences of the God. All had secret rites for the initiated. All offered mystical cleansing from sin. All promised a happy future life for the faithful.” ~Angus. In the 1st century B.C.E., the enthusiastic gastronomical connoisseur, Lucretius, faces the dilemma squarely and proposes a painstaking remedy. He distinguishes superstition and religion, and emphasizes their disquieting quality of fears inspired by super-naturalism, unhesitatingly pronouncing religion as a curse on the human race. To Lucretius, rationalism appears as the only alternative to this supernaturalism, “O unhappy race of mankind, to ascribe such doings to the Gods and to add thereto bitter wrath! What groans did they then create for themselves, what wounds for us, what tears for generations to come! It is no piety to show oneself often with covered head, turning towards a stone and approaching every altar, none to fall prostrate upon the ground and to spread open the palms before shrines of the Gods, none to sprinkle altars with the blood of beasts in showers and to link vow to vow; but rather to be able to survey all things with mind at peace.” ~Epicurean, Lucretius, 1st century B.C.E. Pagan Regeneration: A Study of Mystery Initiations In The Graeco-Roman World by Harold R. Willoughby, b. 1890 d. 1962, Chicago., Ill., The University of Chicago Press, 1929. Plutarch, of Chaeronea, facing fundamentally the same predicament in the 1st

century C.E., takes a more moderate position, contrasting religion with superstition on the one hand and atheism on the other. The Gods, in Plutarch's judgment, are the friends of mankind and chiefly concerned with man’s wellbeing, and as Greek culture is introduced into the Latin culture, the Pontifex Maximus is now the official head of the state religion, and is the “Father of his People,” as the vestal virgins, the daughters of the state, keep the fire burning on the public hearths in the Forum. But the traditional Latin religion develops in a pastoral setting and is essentially conservative in character, which could not possibly be enlarged to meet the wants of the expanding Roman state. ~Note: Many ancient Greek stories tell of births without sexual congress. Therefore, an effort is made to supplement Latin religion from the outside, that of creating a dogma, which will appeal to the Pagan masses, incorporating their beliefs into a Universal doctrine. In 17 B.C.E., we have the “Secular games,” celebrated in honor of the new order of things and the Emperor appoints Horace to write the Carmen Saeculare for this special occasion. In the Theodosian Code of the late 4th century we have the following proscriptions, “Let no man in any place in any city make sacrifice or worship the Lar with burnt offering, or the genius with wine, or the Penates with perfumes; let them light no lamp, burn no incense, hang no garlands.” This inculcation Greco art and culture is revealed in the New Testament as the author of Acts, in a glowing scene, mirrors the pride of Ephesus to be the “Temple-keeper” for Artemis and the Christian author/prophet of the Apocalypse, in his acidic words about “Satan's Throne,” rebuking the satisfaction that the Pergamenes take in the great pagan altar of the Greek God, Zeus. Satan did not make any appearance in Genesis 2–3, for the simple reason that when the story was written, the concept of the Devil had not yet been invented. ~cf. Numbers 22, Zechariah 3, I Chronicles 21:1, I Chronicles 21:6–7; I Chronicles 27:24; Shawna Dolansky, How The Serpent Became Satan, https://www.biblicalarchaeology.org/daily/biblical-topics/bibleinterpretation/how-the-serpent-became-satan/ The mystery religions of Greece and the Orient came closest to satisfying the

religious needs of the common man in the early imperial era and are at present still much of a mystery, and altogether probable that they will remain so. “These [Mystery] religions gave greater satisfaction first of all to the senses and emotions, in the second place to the intelligence, and finally and chiefly to the conscience... They offered, in comparison with previous religions, more beauty in their ritual, more truth in their doctrines, and a superior good in their morality.” ~Cumont. And the common masses are still fascinated by the secrecy and the teachings required to be a select member in the tradition of the Mysteries, and, by means of secret initiatory rites, which include ablutions, and sacred purifications the candidate is made a fit person to approach deity. In the time of Cicero, just before the beginning of our era, “The most distant nations were initiated into the sacred and august Eleusinia.” “Following the lead of the Apostle Paul, the Christian missionaries, on gentile soil, finally made of Christianity a more appealing religion than any of the other Mystery Cults. This was accomplished, not by any slavish process of imitation, but by [a] serious attempt to meet better the specific religious needs that the Mysteries had awakened and nourished, and by phrasing religious assurances more convincingly in similar terminology.” ~The Mystery Religions, The Encyclopedia of Religion, Edited by Vergilius Ferm, pp. 511-513. Seutonius also tells us that when Emperor Nero was in Greece, “He dared not attend the Eleusinian Mysteries at the initiation of which impious and wicked persons are warned by the voice of the herald from approaching the rites.” Jesus’ Disciples are described as pusillanimous [cowards] for abandoning their God, and an exceptional age on the Eucharistic Sacrifice, which occurs in the ‘Bazaar’ states, “There is something amiss with you, which I want to put before you, in a few words, in order to induce you to amend it, for you are quick to see what is seemly. What then is this fault? Presently the Mysteries are set before the faithful like the mess granted to his soldiers by the King. Yet the army of the faithful is nowhere to be seen, but they are blown away together with the catechumems like chaff by the wind of indifference. And Christ is crucified in the symbol [kata ton tupon], sacrificed by the sword of the prayer of the Priest; but, as when He was upon the Cross, He finds His Disciples have already fled. Terrible is this fault, a betrayal of Christ when there is no persecution, a desertion by the faithful of their Master's Body when there is no war.” ~Loofs,

Nestoriana, Halls, 1905, p. 341. The proscribed use of the Mysteries is set out in the Law of the Twelve Tablets, 451-450 BCE., expressly forbids anyone from enticing his neighbors' crops into his fields by sorcery or any type of magic. Furthermore, the maleficent arts were often considered to be identical with death by poisoning and punishable with equal severity. An actual trial for alleged violation of these laws is held before Spurius Albinus in 157 B.C.E. ~Dillon, Middle Platonists, pg. 317. Cornelius Hispallus expels the Chaldaen astrologers from Rome in 139 B.C.E., ostensibly on the grounds that they were magicians, harbingers of evil. ~Pliny, Natural History 18.41-43. In 33 B.C.E., architects in astrology and magicians are explicitly mentioned as having been driven from Rome, and twenty years later, Augustus orders all books on the occult subject to be burned. During the time of Jesus, in 16 C.E., magicians and astrologers are expelled from Italy, which is reinstated by edicts from other Emperors in 69 C.E. and 89 C.E. Later, Emperor Constantine will issue a new ruling to cover all charges of magic, distinguishing between helpful charms, and not punishable and antagonistic spells, which are punishable. ~Eugene Tavenner, Studies in Magic from Latin Literature, p. 13; and J. E. Lowe, Magic in Greek and Latin Literature. Around 200 C.E., the Christian writer, Clement of Alexandria, writes of “Fortytwo Books of Hermes,” considered indispensable for the rituals/mysteries of the Egyptian priests; the list, four of whose items he calls, “The Astrological Books of Hermes,” to some extent resemble a description of sacred writings inscribed in the 2nd century B.C.E., on the wall of an Egyptian temple in Edfu. Zosimus comingles Hermetic theosophy with the alchemist's no-nonsense aims and leaves out at least two works that could shed light on the larger Hermetic project, especially on the kinship between the technical and philosophical texts. ~Fraser, Alexandria, I, pp. 435-9; Tester, Astrology, pp. 21-2; Fowden, EH, pp. 91-5. The collection of the first book of the collection called Kuranides states, “The

God, Hermes Trismegistus, received this book from the Angels as God's greatest gift and ed it on to all individuals fit to receive secrets.” People want to know, and to be left out of the loop is to be without authority, “... The knowledge of causes and secret motions of things; and the enlarging of the bounds of human Empire, to the effecting of all things possible.” ~The Advancement of Learning, Francis Bacon, 1605. The Mysteries are but another means to address the vicissitudes of an unfair world by giving power only to those who qualify to rule. This tradition, reinvented by Sir Thomas More, in 1516, was in fact, already quite ancient. It appears that whenever society can be seen as being on the point of transformation, some biased philosopher comes along to offer a parable of an imaginary ‘Ideal Republic,’ which is alluded to as being an ‘Utopia,’ which in itself is suggestive of an Atlantian spirit, for Utopia means “Nowhere.” American colonists believed America is their Utopia as Cicero’s ‘De Republica,’ Saint Augustine’s ‘The City of God,’ and even Dante’s ‘De Monarchia,’ portray a fantasy civilization invented to guide mankind along the path to a greater civilization through reason. America’s Founding Fathers also believed this The New Atlantis held a place beside the Holy Bible, which they subscribed to a conception attributed to America; America, the long-awaited magical New Atlantis. This belief in Atlantean principles, a more perfect world in not a perfect life, a New Jerusalem, is the reason that so many Eruopeans left their lands, their possessions, and often their families to venture forth in a new and strange world. Venturing on the occult [Mysteries], mankind is gambling on everything of no importance to seek that which is immaterial. A destiny the spiritually adventurous felt de rigueur [mandatory]. ~Note: At the WWII Nuremberg trials of the Nazi war criminals, Churchill orders the occult beliefs of the Nazis to be kept secret for fear that the jury would not give the Nazis the death penalty on the grounds that they were insane. What is omitted is the reason [spiritual principles] of why the Nazis did what they did.

“I believe in one God, and no more; and I hope for happiness beyond this life.” ~Thomas Paine, Deist.

CHAPTER SEVEN: Deism It is difficult to change a Christian mind threatened from childhood, propagandized through their informative years, and lied to and deceived in their adulthood. [From Latin Deus, God Deity] “The doctrine or creed of a Deist.” “One who believes in the existence of a God or Supreme Being, but denies revealed religion, basing his belief on the light of nature and reason.” ~Webster's Encyclopedic Dictionary, 1941. “Deists: Those who believe in God, or at least a Divine Principle, but follow few if any of the other tenets and practices of Christianity [compare with Theists, who believe in a personal God]. Developed in the 17th and 18th centuries, Deism envisions a kind of clock maker God who set the universe in motion but then let it run on its own, calling into question the Jewish and Christian notion of God's intervention in history. A number of prominent early Americans, including Ben Franklin, were Deists, along with French Enlightenment figures Voltaire and Rousseau.” ~Occhiogrosso, Peter. The Joy of Sects: A Spirited Guide to the World's Religious Traditions, New York: Doubleday, 1996; pg. 386. Deists do not accept the Divine Authority claim of the Christian Bible, or any so-called revealed Holy Books, since there are too many errors, falsehoods, and contradictions. ~Divine Authority, see Hebrews 5:4-10. Many of the leaders of the American Revolution; George Washington, Thomas Paine, Benjamin Franklin, Thomas Jefferson, and John Adams were Deists, but today Deism is an inopportune creed for any public man in a strong churchgoing or clerically-influenced world; and Unitarianism, with its decorous worship and use of the Bible, is often an opportune compromise of those seeking political office. Thomas Jefferson and Benjamin Franklin overtly rejected any Divinity of Jesus, which lessens their position of being Christians as Jefferson loathed the complete clerical class and what he perceived as a corrupted Christianity. It's really quite remarkable to read Jefferson spew his venomous rage toward the contemporary religious leaders. As President of the U.S. speaking of the Apostles Jefferson says, “Ignorant, unlettered men,” who laid “A groundwork of

vulgar ignorance, of things impossible, of superstitions, fanaticisms, and fabrications.” ~Thomas Jefferson. Many Christian scholars still attempt to make the Founding Fathers Christians. Does this sound like the words of a Christian? “Christianity...[has become] the most perverted system that ever shone on man... Rogueries, absurdities and untruths were perpetrated upon the teachings of Jesus by a large band of dupes and importers led by [Saint] Paul, the first great corrupter of the teaching of Jesus.” ~Thomas Jefferson, Deist, free thinker. “So far is it from being the case that error can be compatible with inspiration, that, on the contrary, it not only of its very nature precludes the presence of error, but as necessarily excludes it and forbids it as God, the Supreme Truth, necessarily cannot be the Author of error.” ~Pope Leo XIII. Note: despondent Cardinals tried to place poison in the enema of Pope Leo X Deists can accept the moral codes of Jesus and James but most the Deists reject Apostle Paul, John Calvin, Martin Luther, ‘Faith Alone,’ and many portions of the Old Testament. Books such as the fictitious, science fiction Bible also contain some of the bloodiest scenes ever recorded and Deists feel that no ‘Christian’ or ‘Hebrew’ God would ever associated with such atrocities or condone maliciousness in any way form or manner. The word, “Christian,” is first used in a derogatory manner, “We are called Christians [not, we call ourselves Christians]. So, then, we are the best of men [Christians], and it can never be just to hate what is [Chrēst] good and kind.” or, “Therefore to hate what is Christian is unjust.” ~Justin Martyr: Apology, 1. c. iv.

“I consider myself in the hands of my Creator, and that He will dispose of me after this life consistently with His justice and goodness.” ~Thomas Paine, Private Thoughts on a Future State, with no mention of Jesus.

The Book of James contradicts Martin Luther’s principle of Justification by Faith Alone as James 2:24 says, “See how a person is justified by works and not by faith alone.” Rather than change his theology, Martin Luther merely denies that, James the Apostle, was the author of James and removes it from his canon. The first atheists were actually Christians, “Christ is the Sovereign Reason of whom the whole human race participates. All those who have lived conformably to a right reason, have been Christians, notwithstanding that they have always been looked upon as Atheists.” ~Justin Martyr: Apology, 1. c. xivi. Deists value the Bible as a source of a number of histories and inspiration, just as Deists value other great books. But, beyond that, the Bible is too undependable with its pages consumed with the blood of innocent men, women and children to be taken as an infallible moral guide striking fear in the hearts and minds of mankind. ~Deism, World Union of Deists of VA/TN.

“For the invisible things of Him since the creation of the world are clearly seen, being perceived through the things that are made, even his everlasting power and divinity; that they may be without excuse.” ~Romans 1:20.

Proof of God is the product, not a munificent speech from those preachers, ministers, and priests claiming to communicate with dead people, ghosts, spirits, or the here after, etc. [revelation]. Even Scriptures claims that Jesus is human, though an exceptional human; not God, he was endowed with Divine attributes of wisdom and virtue. ~See Acts 2:22. Deism is another new approach, which contradicts the authority of the almighty Church, “The philosophies of mid-18th century developed this mechanistic view of the universe into a radically revised version of Christianity they called deism. Drawing on Newton's description of the universe as a great clock built by the Creator and then set in motion, the deists among the philosophies argued that everything, physical motion, human physiology, politics, society, economics, had its own set of rational principles established by God, which could be understood by human beings solely by means of their reason. This meant that the workings of the human and physical worlds could be understood without having to bring religion, mysticism, or divinity into the explanation.” ~Richard Hooker. The American Founding Fathers were not evangelical Christians as claimed by many of the Religious Right, nor were they secular humanists. They were profoundly educated men, the few, the proud, the powerful, a product of Christian society, which had witnessed the outcome of religion gone out of control all across Europe, and sought to resolve the glaring loss of rights under an intolerant faith and despot monarchies. The American Founding Fathers thereby embraced many new ideas, and being of the educated genteel they repeatedly agreed to disagree and founded a strong nation founded upon basic rights such as liberty, and freedom of conscience, which all to often were denied by Church and State. The simplistic dreams of the Enlightenment, Deism, Christianity, Roman Law, Greek Philosophy, the Native-American Iroquois Federation, English Common Law, and even Freemasonry culminate in the free-thinking design of modern democracy. This fusion of ideas, not any single one, is what has given us our system of laws

today. Most important these ideas permit change, which rids mankind of the evils of slavery and gives womanhood equal rights under the law, not under man, but of human kind. Many of the leaders of the French as well as American revolutions followed Deism, including John Quincy Adams, Ethan Allen, Francis Scott Key, Benjamin Franklin, Thomas Jefferson, s Bellamy, James Madison, Thomas Paine, and George Washington, amongst many others. ~Note: Thomas Paine was once called, “... A filthy little atheist,” by President Theodore Roosevelt, The Story Of Religious Controversy by Dr. Joseph McCabe with Introduction by E. Haldeman-Julius.

“God helps those who help themselves.” ~Benjamin Franklin, early American free thinker.

Freemasonry had already been condemned by Pope Clement XII [whose Divine Presence should overwhelm us], in 1738, and Catholics are strictly forbidden from becoming . Deists are freethinkers who do not follow the fundamental beliefs of most religions that God revealed himself to mankind through the writings of the Bible, the Koran or other religious texts. Deists derive their morality from reason, thinking, rationalism, and without the need to appeal to the sacrosanct religious revelationists or church dogma. “God is the power of first cause, nature is the law, and matter is the subject acted upon.” ~Thomas Paine, American free thinker. Deists do not believe in the Devil, evil spirits, curses, or Satanist mumbo-jumbo, ideas which did not exist in Judaism either and borrowed by Christians in varying degrees from ancient Zoroastrianism and Gnosticism. The Bible spouting ministry claim that our nation [America] was founded upon Christianity and is a nation of Christians, yet, at Princeton in 1782, only two students professed Christianity, and Bishop Meade writes that the College of William and Mary was a hotbed of French skepticism. In assessing what it meant that only five Yale students belonged to the college church in New Haven in 1800, Lyman Beecher laments, “That was the day of the infidelity of the Tom Paine school. Boys that dressed flax in the barn, as I used to, read him and believed him.” In intellectual circles on the East Coast, the Great Awakening Proved only a temporary delay in the advancing march of rational religion. By the time of the struggles for independence, many American leaders were more or less Deists. When asked about the divinity of Jesus Christ, Benjamin Franklin itted, “It is a question I do not dogmatize upon, having never studied it, and think it needless to busy myself with it now, when I expect so soon [he wrote this as a very old man] an opportunity of knowing the truth with less trouble.” Benjamin Franklin would have agreed with Thomas Jefferson that, “He who steadily observes those moral precepts in which all religions concur, will never be questioned at the gates of heaven, as to the dogmas in which they all differ.” ~Rational Religion In The United States Reproduced from A History of

Christian Theology: An Introduction by William C. Placher. Jefferson even produced a special edition of the New Testament, which included Jesus' teachings but left out all the miracles called the Jefferson Bible. A Leap of Faith, Blind Faith, or Blind Obedience are unknown to the Deists who believe that, if God wanted blind sheep just to follow rules, God would never have given mankind the capability to think. This is the worst form of idolatry in seeing God acting as an enraged, irrational human. Unitarians and Deists never put human evil emotions on God just to justify some action we know is wrong. Unitarianism in its various forms emerged across Europe and is ruthlessly suppressed by the Church. The most notable early Unitarians was Michael Servetus, 1511-1553, whose most noted works are De Trinitatis Erroribus, in 1531, and Dialogues on the Trinity in 1532, which drew unsolicited attention to the irrationality of the Christian Trinity Doctrine. In 1553, after Servetus published Chriatianismi Restitutio, he was condemned to death at Vienna and unmercifully burned at the stake at Geneva, October 27. The Unitarians rejected the following Church doctrines as false: ς Original Sin. ς Predestination of the elect. ς The inherent depravity of human beings ς Eternal damnation. The Unitarian printing press produced the most feared and burned books in all of Christian Europe. Thomas Jefferson is often considered a Deist, but called himself a Unitarian. Jefferson considered Jesus Christ as human, but held him in highest regard as a moral example. Thomas Jefferson’s friends included English Unitarian Joseph Priestley, 17351804, whom he encouraged to immigrate to America, away from persecution in Europe.

*Biblical Phallic Symbology Primitive man developed a Universal Belief in the Great Father, a connection which now appears to exist between virtually all non-Christian mythologies [Paganism], and with great elaborations and fanfares man created a mystery as to what is known and could not be known. Man saw in phallic worshiping a deprivation in the belief that although unsatisfactory; since it requires the assumption of a primitive Divine Revelation, it still proves that man is still wanting that all people should have some notion of a great parent of mankind, such as that supposedly to have been revealed to them by a priest craft, which is now entitled to special benefits commensurate with their ostensible knowledge. The mysteries of the act of generation fascinated mankind. Circumcision has a superstitious origin, which may be inferred from the conventional history of the Jews. The old Hebrew writers persised in their scheme that they were a special people; a people chosen by God for a special purpose, which made them assert that this rite was instituted by Jehovah as a Sign of the Covenant between God and Abraham. Although we do not hesitate in believing that this rite was practiced by the Egyptians and Phoenicians long before the birth of Abraham; two aspects connected with the Hebrew tradition are still noticeable, which are, the religious significance of the act of circumcision as it is the sign of the Covenant between God and man, and its performance by the head of the family. ~Note: Abraham, as the father and priest of the family, performed the religious ceremony of circumcision on the males of his household. The first conception of a supreme creator among early mankind was the great and magnificent sun; the giver of light and warm and life; all early men, including the Hebrews, worshiped the sun, that beautiful globe, that visible, immaculate activity of creation, and as they did, some primitive peoples prayed to this giver of perpetual, reborn life. The creation of life is a breathtaking event to them, and creation itself is considered a great miracle. Man discovers, from the earliest of times an object of veneration, an object of worship, the sun, as the human representative of the Divine Creator, the Life-giver.

“The most mysterious and potent force in nature being reproduction, it was natural that the Greeks, like other ancient peoples, should worship the principle and emblems of fertility in man and woman along with their worship of fertility in the soil. The phallus, as symbol of reproduction, appears in the rites of Demeter, Dionysius, Hermes, even of the chaste Artemis. In classical sculpture and painting this emblem recurs with scandalous frequency. Even the Great Dionysia, the religious festival at which the Greek drama was played, was introduced by phallic processions, to which Athenian colonies piously sent phalli.” ~Will Durant, as quoted in From the Lectric Law Library's stacks Biblical Sources Of Western Sexual Morality By Peter J. Leithart. The Greeks are attracted by the numinousness [supernatural, mysterious] of Oriental religions and the antiquity of oriental cultures. What resulted was an unevenly and idiosyncratically homogenized culture, in which it was not uncommon for the same texts to circulate indifferently under the names of both Greek and Oriental sages. ~Momigliano, Alien Wisdom, pp. 142-3. The popularity of the Eastern sages is nothing new. It has been long believed that Plato, Pythagoras and other intelligent men of the Greeks had traveled to the East and sat at the feet of distinguished teachers; occasionally the visits are reciprocated, as by the 'Chaldaeans' and the 'Magis' who visited the Academy of Plato while the founder was still alive. Such s are of course multiplied in the wake of Alexander the Great's conquering armies. Woman, too, or ‘Womb-Man’ is also an indispensable accommodation in this wonderful work of surprise, and almost equal veneration is paid to the organ by which she participates in this creative work, bringing forth life. ‘Eve’ is ‘Life,’ and life is miraculously regenerative from the beginning of the human species, “And the man called his wife's name Havvah [Eve], because she was the mother of all living.” ~Genesis 3:20. Later, woman is accused of denying man Eternal life because of woman’s association with the serpent and her eventual Great Fall, “The Bacchanals hold their orgies in honor of the frenzied Bacchus, celebrating their sacred frenzy by the eating of raw flesh, and go through the distribution of the parts of butchered victims, crowned with snakes, shrieking out the name of that Eve, by whom error came into the world.” ~Clemens Alexandrinus.

Before man's Great Fall, Augustine believed that sex was a laissez faire ionless matter, “Just like many a laborious work accomplished by the compliant operation of our other limbs, without any lascivious heat;” the penis would have been engorged for sexual intercourse “Simply by the direction of the will, not excited by the ardour of concupiscence.” ~Augustine, On marriage and Concupiscence 2.29; cf. Augustine, City of God 14.23. Saint Augustine also did not envision Original Sin, Inheritable Sin, i.e., Vicarious Sin, as causing any structural changes in the universe, and even suggested that the bodies of Adam and Eve were already created mortal before the Great Fall. The “Eating of the forbidden fruit” is a metaphoric expression of the performance of the act necessary to the perpetuation of the human race, an act, which in its origin, was thought to be the source of all evil is evident from the consequences, which followed, and from the curse that it entailed. The mythical serpent was also the special symbol of the worship of Bacchus. The mystical serpent is also connected with the Gods of Wisdom, and this animal was also the especial symbol of Thoth [or Taaut], a primeval deity of Syro-Egyptian folklore, and of all those Gods, such as Hermes and Seth, who can be connected with him. This is true also of the third member of the primitive Chaldean triad, Hea or Hoa. ~Influence of the Phallic Idea in the Religions of Antiquity by C. Staniland Wake, 1870, Originally a paper read before the Anthropological Society of London on April 5th 1870, published in 1875. Clemens Alexandrinus adds that, “The symbol of the Bacchic orgies is a consecrated serpent,” which according to the strict interpretation of the Hebrew term, the name Hevia, aspirated, signifies a female serpent. The conception and childbearing are now considered the direct consequences of the forbidden act. In the ancient annals of Mexico, the first woman’s name was translated by the old Spanish writers as, “The woman of our flesh,” which is always represented accompanied by a great male serpent [the great Sun-God Tonacatl-coatl]. According to the ancient legend of other American tribes, a serpent must have been the father of the human race. The serpent was thought to have had at one time a human form, which in the Hebrew legend the tempter speaks; and “The old serpent having two feet,” of old

Persian mythology, is none other than the evil spirit Ahriman himself. Hence, the human organs of life, symbolize man’s ‘Staff of life,’ and the woman, the ‘Door of life,’ through which life enters and issues forth, where all through ancient history, we are witness to Biblical and profane, are at present among many peoples, sacred sexual objects of worship [teraphim]. In the Polynesian islands, as in various parts of the Indian Archipelago as well as in Northern Australia, the fig tree is highly venerated. In ancient Egypt, the banyan, or the Ficus sycamorus, was always considered sacred, and it was so in Greece and Italy. According to Plutarch, a basket of figs formed one of the chief objects carried in the sacred procession in honor of Bacchus, and the sacred phallus itself appears to have been made of the wood of the fig-tree, as was also the statue of the phallic God, Priapus. The sycamore tree was sacred among the Hebrews themselves in that its fruit was believed to have significance as that of the virgin womb; there can be little difficulty in identifying the fig-tree, whether the sycamore or the banyan, with the biblical “Tree of Knowledge,” planted in the midst of the Garden of Eden. “Shall I show thee the Tree of Immortality and power that wasteth not away? 'But the Shaitan made an evil suggestion to him; he said: O Adam! Shall I guide you to the Tree of Immortality and ownerships, which decays not?” ~Three Translations of the Koran, Al-Qur'an, Side by Side Quran 20:120. The sagacity intended to be conveyed by this expression would be the introduction of the “Tree of Life.” That this is intended to represent the male element is indubitable and the Chaldean God, Hea, symbolized by the serpent, is also the God of Life and Knowledge; and that, “There are very strong grounds indeed for connecting him with the serpent of Scripture, and with the Paradisiacal traditions of the Tree of Knowledge and the Tree of Life.” ~Rawlinson, History of Herodotus, Book I., Appendix, Essay 10, § iv. Buddhists ares said to derive their sacredness from the encircling of the palm, the Palmyra palm tree being the kalpa-tree, or the “Tree of Life” of the Hindu Paradise. Tree-Worship was also characteristic of the later Assyrian Empire. Special consideration is connected with the Hebrew legend, which also requires some serious deliberation, the nature of the protecting kerub. That this was

merely intended as a symbol of the deity himself, there is every reason to believe, and that the symbol was nothing more than the Sacred Bull of antiquity [Baal], is evident from the description of the kerub [Carob(?)] in the Bible. ~Ezekiel 1 and 10; Faber's Pagan Idolatry, vol. i., p. 422; vol. iii., p. 606. Biblical references separated male from female representations, “Wise [phronimoi] as serpents, and harmless [or pure] as doves.” ~Matthew 10:16. By serpents the masculine, and by doves, the feminine attribute are represented. The serpent is symbolical of the personal male element; special reference to the life of man, while the ancient symbols of bulls had relation to nature as a whole, and symbolical of the idea of fecundity. This cultural antagonism is brought to an issue in the struggle between the Egyptian Gods, Osiris, and Seti [Seth], which culminates in the triumph of the God of Nature, although it was renewed during the times of Moses in the Exodus, when the golden calf of Osiris, or Horus, was set up in the Hebrew camp. These references to the serpent, to the Tree of Wisdom, and to the Bull [Baal] in the legend of the “Fall,” prove their phallic character; which was, indeed is also recognized in the early Christian Church. The sacred Indian fig tree is endowed by the Brahmans and Buddhists with mysterious significance, as the Tree of Knowledge or Intelligence. The Persian legend preserved in the Boun-dehesch is still more conclusive as according to this legend Meschia and Meschiane, the first man and woman, are seduced by Ahriman, under the form of a serpent, and they then first commit, “In thought, word, and action, the carnal sin, and thus tainted with Original Sin all their descendants.” ~Lajard, Le Culte de Mithra, pp. 52-60. The destruction of purity in the world by the Serpent Dahaka is stated in the 9th Yacna, v. 27. The universality of phallus worshiping and the strange significance and sanctity of its emblems, especially the cross, the spire, the oval, pillars, the word stones, and the triangle point toward the universality of the use of these sacred emblems in nearly all lands and among nearly all peoples, both ancient and modern. The pyramids of Egypt, as those of Central America, are all faced by four triangles, representing in Egypt the “Four Great Gods,” which are phallic, and very sacred.

In the English Biblical translations the term, ‘Pillar’ is used for the representation called in Hebrew ‘Mazzebah,’ for that of the male organ; and ‘Grove’ for the ‘Asherah’ or female organ of reproduction. The Bible is full of phallic remembrances but few Christians are aware of the ancient traditional interpretations. Moses, upon coming down from flaming mount Sinai, where he is said to have received the scared Law of Yahveh, straightway, in celebration, “Built an altar under the hill, and twelve mazzeboth, according to the twelve tribes of Israel.” ~Exodus 24:4.

“Jacob set up a pillar [mazzebah] upon her grave: that is the mazzebah of Rachel's grave unto this day.” ~Genesis 35:20.

Jacob, “Took the stone he had put for his pillows, and set it up for a pillar [mazzebah], and poured oil upon the top of it. And he called the name of that place Beth-el, the House of God.” ~Genesis 28:18, 19. And Jacob said, “This stone, which I have set up for a mazzebah, shall be God's house.” ~Genesis 28:22. The Christian emblem, the cross, aka the cross of Christ, is the ancient customary emblem of the phallus and testes, and of the phallus in conjunction with the female “Door of life,” represented in every land and age, and in man hieroglyphic Egyptian s, where the “Ankh,” the cross [cross and oval], is the emblem of life, long before the advent of Jesus Christ, which is exemplified in the name of Tut-ankh-amen, or “Life image of Amen.” ~see Is It God's Word by Joseph Wheless, 1926, Bankofwisdom.com. Hebrew Scripture also testifies to similar customs, and in Genesis, the reputed sons of Shem, son of Noah, one is Asshur. ~Genesis 10:22. Ashur is a phallic name signifies happiness, fortune, upright, erect, the unus cui membrum erectus est, vel fascinum ipsum. And Asshur went forth, we are told, out of that land, “And builded Nineveh,” and founded that great kingdom of Assyria, which perpetuates his name, for its name in Assyrian, and in the Bible, is Asshur. Asshur, or Asher, as the ‘Triune God’ is called in their mythology, becomes deified, representing the virile activity of creation, and is the special Divinity of the Assyrians. His divine consort is Ishtar, or Ashtoreth, who represents the deified personification of the female principle of creation. The idolic symbol under which they are worshiped is the Asherah, representing the creative union of Bel, or Baal, and Ashtoreth, and typifying “Happiness.” “And she called his name Asher, for, she said, ‘Happy am I.’” ~Genesis 30:13. But, Josiah will tear down these ancient traditions, as they “Cried against the altar in Beth-el.” ~I Kings 13:4, 32. Amos quotes Yahveh as commanding, “Seek not Beth-el... Beth-el shall come to naught.” ~Amos 5:5. Josiah, as one of his ‘Reforms’ in abolishing these phallic heathen practices of

the Chosen, destroys the holy phallic altar of Beth-el. -2 Kings 23:15, and sacrilegiously burns the bones of its prophets and priests upon the polluted altar. Jeremiah declares, “The house of Israel was ashamed of Beth-el their confidence.” ~Jeremiah 48:13. “The Asherah-post was esteemed Divine, a fetish, or a cultus-god, as no one doubts that it was in Old Testament times.” ~Encyclopedia Biblica, Vol. I, col. 332.

“The special sacredness of the generative organs,” and, “The organ of it in man could, by the primitive Semites, be taken as symbolizing the deity.” ~Encyclopedia Biblica, Vol. III, col. 3453.

Since the phallus is the most sacred object of most honored reverence in Israel, placing one’s hand upon it and taking of an oath is considered the most solemn of oaths and vows taken; this form of ceremony being for the person to be obligated to take in his hand the member of the person to whom he swears, “Put hand under the thigh,” and thus his oath. “In exceptional cases the hand might be placed under the thigh of the person imposing the oath [Genesis 24:2; Deuteronomy 67:29], as a sign of regard for the mystery of generation, whose source was God.” ~New Standard Bible Dictionary, p. 630, art. Oath. “’Thigh' refers to the generative organ.” ~The Encyclopedia Biblica, Vol. III, col. 3453, art. Oath. Abraham says, “Put, I pray thee, thy hand under my thigh: and I will make thee swear by Yahveh... And the servant put his hand under the thigh of Abraham his master, and swear to him concerning that matter.” ~Genesis 24:2, 9. Jacob, when he goes to die in Egypt, calls his son Joseph to him, and says, “Put, I pray thee, thy hand under my thigh... Bury me not, I pray thee, in Egypt... And he swear unto him.” ~Genesis 47:29-31. “And all the princes, and the mighty men, and all the sons likewise of King David, gave the hand under Solomon.” ~1 Chronicles 24:24. All men are created in the image of God and any deviation from this is considered against Christian teachings. Throughout its history, the Roman Catholic Church has made significant advances in concealing any and or all references to the ancient Pagan cults/religions as to any sexual references, especially those in the Bible. Ancient Greek philosophy remains anchored in the Bible, but thinkers could only stray so far. The Genesis tale affected Christian thinking on the position of women, who are considered lesser than man, since man was made in the image of the Gods, but woman was created from man's side. ~Dallas G. Denery, cf. https://www.independent.co.uk/arts-entertainment/books/reviews/the-devil-winsa-history-of-lying-from-the-garden-of-eden-to-the-enlightenment-by-dallas-gdenery-10056609.html The weeping prophet bemoans the dire anguish of his Chosen People, and declares, “We have given the hand to the Egyptians, and to the Assyrians, to be satisfied with bread.” ~Lamentations 5:6, taking the phallic oath of fealty to

those foreign nations in return for protection and provisions. In a common Biblical street fight we have, “And the wife of the one draweth near for to deliver her husband out of the hand of him that smiteth him, and putteth forth her hand, and taketh him by the secrets: Then thou shalt cut off her hand, thine eye shall not pity her.” –Deuteronomy 25:11-12. And what of those Christian saints who castrate themselves in order to be closer to God? Excommunication should be pronounced against the unfortunate ones, that is, if one follows Scripture, “He that is wounded in the stones, or hath his privy member cut off, shall not enter into the congregation of Yahveh.” ~Deuteronomy 23:1. The Christian Yahveh embraces this phallic prohibition; and while it professes to deny to its asexual ministers the natural exercise of these said organs, its Holy Canons decree that its consecrated ones, from Yahveh's Vicar on down, must be “Perfect in all their parts;” and before the traditional “Laying on of hands,” it exacts a private and thorough examination, to satisfy Yahveh's and Peter's phallic requirements. The Vatican is said to require Cardinals eligible for the Papacy to remain naked beneath their gowns and sit on a specially constructed seat [similar to a toilet seat] where their genitalia will be exposed from beneath.

An inspection by one’s peers would then confirm, “Testiculo habet, et bene pendentes,” “He has testicles, and they hang well.” ~Said to be a requirement of the newly appointed Pope to his manhood, The Bad Popes, by E.R. Chamberlin.

In the New Testament, there are sexual cult prostitutes still existing in Athens, Corinth, Phrygia, Phoenicia, Syria, Lydia, Cyprus, and Egypt, and as late as the 4th century C.E., homosexual and heterosexual sacred prostitution is still practiced. The Egyptians are the first to be aware of any religious scruples in sexual matters, outstandingly, not to lie with women in holy places nor go into the holy places after lying with a woman without first washing oneself. “Within the temple at Babylon, there was a special room set aside for the god Marduk [the Sun God]... To have sexual intercourse. This room was located in the topmost tower and had a large couch that was occupied at night by a woman specially chosen to serve the sexual needs of the god.” ~Babylon Mystery Religion, p. 32. Marduk, an ancient god, in an intervention, kills Tiamat, and cuts her into two pieces, from which he forms heaven and earth. ~cf. Genesis 1: 7, 8, Isaiah 51:9, Job 26:12, Psalm 74:13, 89:10, II Esdras 6:52, II Baruch 29:3-8, Jonah 2:1. God strictly forbids Israel from participating in cult prostitution and ritual orgies. ~Deuteronomy 23:17-18. And the principal mark of the apostasy of the divided kingdom is the reappearance of cult prostitution among ‘God's Holy People’ in ‘God's Holy Land.’ ~1 Kings 14:24. considered an ‘Abomination’ that later kings attempt, without much apparent success, to end. ~1 Kings 15:12; 22:46; 2 Kings 23:7; Hosea 4:14. Saint Paul notes in his sermon to the Athenians, alongside the cenotaph [memorial] to the gods was a memorial to the ‘Unknown God,’ which they worship in ignorance. However, despite their noteworthy efforts, phallic cults, and practices have not been completely eradicated from all historical sources. A large mosaic in Saint Mark's cathedral, in Venice, depicts Jesus at his circumcision as adult and ithyphallic. ~L'Art profane à l'église: ses licences symboliques, satyriques et fantaisistes [(2 vols.) 1908].... vol. 2, 377 and fig. 392, www.christianism.com. “Possessing a penis places unique requirements upon men before God in how

they are to worship Him. ... We are told by God to worship Him in accordance with what we are, phallic men.” ~D. A. Carson, Exegetical Fallacies, pg. 51. For example: the proverbial ring, which is presented in virtually all Christian wedding ceremonies; “For a wife was a mere chattel, to be fought for or purchased; and, when finally possessed, the token of her subjugation was a ring [the badge of eternal servitude], which was placed upon one of her fingers.” ~Sex Worship: An Exposition of the Phallic Origin of Religion by Clifford Howard, 5th Edition, Chicago Medical Book Company, 1909, available from: The Book Tree, P.O. Box 724, Escondido, CA 92033. As ancient conquerors vanquished their foes, it was customary for the defeated peoples to adapt their gods with the persona of their powerful conquerors, “It is apparent to every one who has had an opportunity of studying the subject, that all religions have had a common origin, and that however much they may differ in their teachings and their institutions, they but represent different methods of worshiping one and the same object. Brahma, Jehovah, God, Allah and hundreds of others, are simply different names for the same deity, as viewed from different standpoints; and this deity, this universal object of adoration, is the supreme creative power.” ~Sex Worship: An Exposition of the Phallic Origin of Religion by Clifford Howard, Fifth Edition, Chicago Medical Book Company, 1909, available from The Book Tree, P.O. Box 724, Escondido, CA 92033, 32-33. In Syria, one of their gods, Baal-Peor is represented with a phallus in his mouth [according to Saint Jerome], and the Jews did not escape this worship as we see their women manufacturing phalli of gold and of silver. -Ezekiel 16. “We find that the fundamental religious beliefs of the world have remained unchanged from time immemorial, however diversified and contradictory have been their superincumbent theologies, and that beneath the outward and ceremonial differences of the various faiths of mankind, throughout all the world and throughout all the ages of human history, there are to be found the same legends and the same beliefs; all pointing to a common origin, to a universal foundation, the worship of nature in its great mystery of life; the worship of the ‘Supreme Creative Power.’” ~Sex Worship: An Exposition of the Phallic Origin of Religion by Clifford Howard, Fifth Edition, Chicago Medical Book Company, 1909, available from: The Book Tree, P.O. Box 724, Escondido, CA 92033, 4243.

“During the time of earth worship, the social organization of the tribe was such that the mother was the dominating influence in social structure. Descent was matrilinear, and a society known, as matriarchy existed, as contrasted to the later patriarchy. The mother was the leading figure in social as well as in family life. At this period a certain degree of sexual promiscuity existed; the mother of the child was known but the father was not and so the descent was in the female line. With earth worship, then, there was mother worship, and the term ‘Mother Earth’ had a very real significance.” ~The Sex Worship and Symbolism of Primitive Races An Interpretation by Sanger Brown II., M.D., Assistant Physician, Bloomingdale Hospital, With an Introduction by James H. Leuba; Boston: Richard G. Badger, Toronto: The Copp Clark Co., c1916., 114. The Catholic Church renounces any affiliations with the Hebrews, denying the Jewish genealogy of Jesus, claiming Jesus is born of a virgin, and yet still attempt to proclaim his decadency from the House of David, of Jewish lineage; Jesus is descendent of the House of David, which is in complete contradiction to the Jewish prevailing norm of matrinliniaty, that is, the child following the decadency of the mother. “We are now approaching a well-known historic period. The religion of the father and the son had replaced that of the mother and child. The age of ‘Hero Worship’ had commenced and this hero was often identified with he sun [Son of the Sun]. For this reason, the fact that a myth is in the form of a ‘Sun Myth’ does not argue against its being the expression of a very deep religious motive. As has been stated, earlier motives are carried forward, and so, while sun worship is a somewhat later development than the phallic beliefs, it is quite natural that many phallic ideas should find expression at this subsequent period.” ~The Sex Worship and Symbolism of Primitive Races An Interpretation by Sanger Brown II, M.D., Assistant Physician, Bloomingdale Hospital, With an Introduction by James H. Leuba; Boston: Richard G. Badger, Toronto: The Copp Clark Co., c1916. For centuries the Church has made efforts to conceal its historicy in a New Testament, a testament, which borrows heavily from the old, and unmistakably carries on with the errors of the Old World, along with its sexual connotations, “We have now reached a time when sex worship became decadent, for Christianity followed ‘Sun Worship’ and her worship; and this brings us to the present day. The religion of father and son remains, and much of the form of the earlier worship has been retained in the modern.” ~The Sex Worship and

Symbolism of Primitive Races An Interpretation by Sanger Brown II, pgs 116118. “Lo, children are an heritage of the lord; and the fruit of the womb is his reward. As arrows are in the hand of a mighty man; so are children of the youth. Happy is the man that has his quiver full of them; they shall not be ashamed, but they shall speak with the enemies in the gate.” ~Psalm 127. Churches in the south of have bunches of phalli hanging like candles from their roofs, and sex cakes are sold and exchanged as generously as in ancient Greece. Once barren women used to go out to the ancient [Neolithic] standing stones and rub against them [In fact, any upright stone would do], and in some places the statues of the saints are found to be more convenient. All dark and secret remnants of the medieval past, which the church now covers up. How extensive these cults were in the Middle Ages is best seen in , where the Protestantism of the Huguenots in 1585, the Protestants took Embrun, and found in the sacristy an object, reddened at the end by libations of wine poured on it by barren women, which the priests had from time immemorial represented as the phallus of Saint Foutin. The saint is said to have been the first Christian Bishop of Lyons, and his cult spread over the entire region with wax models of his celebrated organ boldly displayed everywhere, much to the embarrassment of the Church. Who Saint Foutin really was we can conjecture from the cult of Saint Guerlichon [Greluchon] in the Diocese of Bourges, where the saint was once an ancient ithyphallic statue, so popular that the monks had to Christianize it and give it a Christian legend. Women would scrape a little off his phallus and drink it in water. In many places in and Belgium, the phallic cult survived in this method. Saint Ters in Belglum, Saint Giles in Brittany, Saint Rini of Anjou, and other famous saints of “The land of saints” grew out of old ithyphallic statues. That of Saint Arnaud wore an apron, which was lifted up only for barren women, and at Orange, in the church of Saint Eutropius, there is a wooden phallus covered with leather. The self mutilating Flagellants of the Middle Ages, where the crowds went about scourging themselves from the 13th to the 16th centuries, were phallic. Dancing

is another expression of the morbidly repressed sex-sentiment and is still prohibited by some Christian sects. This unnatural vice spread over the whole clerical world when celibacy was enforced [only within the lower ranks of priesthood], the almost universal license of nuns and monks, and at the other end of the scale, the fantastic ‘Ecstasies’ of nuns like Saint Catherine and Saint Teresa, and the fearful selfmutilation of holy monks, were all outcomes of the Holy Mother the Church’s attempt to repress sexual expression. ~The Story Of Religious Controversy Chapter XI by Joseph McCabe. “Our ideas of propriety lead us to suppose that a ceremony, which appears to us so infamous could only be invented by licentiousness; but it is impossible to believe that depravity of manners would ever have led among any people to the establishment of religious ceremonies. It is probable, on the contrary, that this custom was first introduced in times of simplicity, that the first thought was to honor the deity in the symbol of life, which it has given us. Such a ceremony may have excited licentiousness among youths, and have appeared ridiculous to men of education in more refined, more corrupt, and more enlightened times.” – Voltaire on the worship of Priapus. CHAPTER EIGHT: Freemasons The Catholic Canon [2335] reads as follows: “Persons ing associations of the Masonic sect or any others of the same kind, which plot against the Church and legitimate civil authorities contract ipso facto excommunication simply reserved to the Apostolic See.” The Church has sworn enmity against the brotherhood that refuses to bow to its dogmas. In a letter from Cardinal Francis Seper, Prefect of the Sacred Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith, to the presidents of all the Episcopal conferences, dated July 18, 1974, it states that:

The Holy See has repeatedly sought information from the Bishops about contemporary Masonic activities directed against the Church [of which there are none, but it looks good in press when the Church claims it is being assaulted]. There will be no new law on this matter, pending the revision of the Code now

underway. All penal Canons must be interpreted strictly. The express prohibition against Masonic hip by clerics, religious, and of secular institutes is hereby reiterated.

In another conspiracy plot, perpetrated by the Church itself, we have, in 1983, a new Code with its Canon 1374: “A person who s an association which plots against the Church is to be punished with a just penalty; one who promotes or takes office in such an association is to be punished with an interdict [a Roman Catholic Ecclesiastical censure].” We now have the former Nazi Cardinal Ratzinger's Declaration [now Pope Benedict XVI], following the promulgation of this new Code. Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger, the new Prefect of the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith [formerly the terrifying Inquisition], issuing a new declaration: ❖ The new Canon 1347 has the same essential import as the old Canon 2335, and the fact that the ‘Masonic Sect’ is no longer explicitly named is irrelevant. ❖ The Church's negative judgment on Masonry remains unchanged, because the Masonic principles are irreconcilable with the Church's teaching [earum principia semper iconcilabilia habita sunt cum Ecclesiae doctrina]. Long before Christianity, there stood the Pagan Trinity, “Hermes Trismegistus... Was an Egyptian wise man who flourished before Pharaoh's time. He was called Trismegistus on of his praise of the Trinity, saying that there is one Divine Nature in the Trinity.” ~Suda, 1000 B.C.E., NF I, xi-xii, xviii-xix, xlix; Scott IV, 244-6; Fowden,The Egyptian Hermes, pp. 9, 117-8. The Church will adopt icons, and the Pagan Trinity, because the Pagans worshiped them and the Three in One God, plus, it will facilitate their conversion to Christianity, “The Eastern Theologian John of Damascus, 675749, once used a very curious argument in favor of icons... John replied to the criticism are unscriptural by itting the fact, and adding that you will not find in scripture the Trinity, of ‘Homousian’ or the two natures of Christ either. But we know those doctrines are true. And so, having acknowledged that icons, the

Trinity and the incarnation are innovations, John goes on to urge his reader to hold fast to them as venerable traditions delivered to us by the Fathers... He was not the only one to use this argument: Theodore the Studite, 759-826, adopted it too. It brings out an odd feature to Christianity, its mutability and speed with which innovations come to be vested with religious solemnity to such an extent that anyone who questions them find himself regarded as the dangerous innovator and heretic.” ~The Christ of Christendom by Don Cupitt, as used in The Myth of God Incarnate, p. 133. Many early Americans did not believe in the Trinity, or in the absolute power of the Catholic Church. Many signatories to the Declaration of Independence were also Masons, that despicable band of free thinkers who challenged the Church oligarchy, “No historical fact is better established, than that the doctrine of one God, pure and uncompounded, was that of the early ages of Christianity... Nor was the unity of the Supreme Being ousted from the Christian Creed by the force of reason, but by the sword of civil government, wielded at the will of the Athanasius. The hocus-pocus phantasm of a God like another Cerberus, with one body and three heads, had its birth and growth in the blood of thousands of martyrs... The Athanasian paradox that one is three, and three but one, is so incomprehensible to the human mind, that no candid man can say he has any idea of it, and how can he believe what presents no idea? He who thinks he does, only deceives himself. He proves, also, that man, once surrendering his reason, has no remaining guard against absurdities the most monstrous, and like a ship without rudder, is the sport of every wind. With such person, gullibility, which they call faith, takes the helm from the hand of reason, and the mind becomes a wreck.”—Thomas Jefferson: Letter to James Smith, Dec. 8, 1822. And, Catholics who the Masons are in the state of ‘grave sin’ and may not receive Holy Communion. ~Rev. Robert I. Bradley, S.J., Catholicism vs. Freemasonry Irreconcilable Forever. Furthermore, no local Ecclesiastical authority has competence to derogate from these judgments of the Sacred Congregation. Catholic inequity against the brotherhood of Masons begins in 1738, with Pope Clement XII's encyclical In Eminenti, which is twenty-one years after the establishment of the Masonic Grand Lodge of England, an event frequently recognized as the commencement of the modern Masonic movement, and running through ten successive Catholic pontificates.

The Catholic Church's case against Freemasonry winds ad infinitum to its culminating statement in 1884 with Pope Leo XIII's Encyclical, Humanum Genus. The so-called Masonic deceitfulness regarding its real objectives in society, and its consequential policy of secrecy [no more secret than the Papacy] regarding religious and societal authorities, including even the rank-and-file of its own hip, is duly noted by the Popes, and most tellingly by Pope Leo XIII, March 3, 1878, to July 20, 1903. What have the Popes to say of Freemasonry? Pope John Paul II taught that Freemasons are Sons of God the Father, while Pope Pius IX taught that Masons are sons of the Devil. Pope John Paul II taught that the Jews worship the true God, while Pope Gregory XVI said Jews do not worship the true God, Pope Leo XIII [in his Humanum Genus] speaks of Satan as the ‘Supreme Spiritual Chief’ of the hostile army of Freemasonry, Pope Gregory XVI taught that liberty of conscience is pure insanity, while Pope John Paul II taught that liberty of conscience is a right of men, yet, “Liberty of the press, the most dangerous liberty, an execrable liberty, which can never inspire sufficient horror, and which some men very noisily and insistently demand to spread everywhere...” ~Pope Gregory XVI, Toward a Catholic Constitution, pg. 59, by: Leonard Swidler.

The Church, over the centuries, has become quite adept at declaring conflicts where there are none, inequity, where there should be none, and hatred where once there was none, “... That, which is their ultimate purpose forces itself into view, namely, the utter overthrow of that whole religious and political order of the world, which the Christian teaching has produced, and the substitution of a new state of things in accordance with their ideas, of which foundations and laws shall be drawn from mere ‘Naturalism...’” – Pope Leo XIII, Humanum Genus. For years it has been a mooted question whether Freemasonry is actually a religious organization or merely a brotherhood of men. “Masonry,” writes Pike, however, in the Legend for the Nineteenth Degree, “Has and always had a religious creed. It teaches what it deems to be the truth in respect to the nature and attributes of God.” ~Manly P. Hall, Rosicrucian and Masonic Origins.

The Masonic Order encourages equal tolerance for all religions, tends to somewhat lessen dogmatic allegiance to any specific creed, cult, sect, or religious group. Those that insist upon fervent acceptance of their dogma and renunciation of all others as atheistic errors, see Masonry as inimitable to their faith, a constant threat that must be dealt with harshness regardless of the truth. ~ Cf. Galatians 3:13.

“I certify to you that, with the help of God, we shall powerfully enter into your country, and shall make war against you in all ways, and manners that we can, and shall subject you to the yoke and obedience of the Church and of Their Highnesses. We shall take you and your wives and children, and shall make slaves of them, and as such shall sell and dispose of them...” ~Christopher Columbus, to the Native Americans, 1492. King Ferdinand and Queen Isabella fund Columbus with endorsement from the Pope; Columbus is to take 10% profit of everything he discovers with the remainder to be divided amongst the King, Queen, and the Roman Church.

CHAPTER NINE: Native Americans [America’s tragedy] “Time will soon destroy the works of famous painters and sculptors, but the Indian arrowhead will balk his efforts.” ~Henry david Thoreau, American naturalist, essayist, poet, and philosopher, 1817-1862. Many Americans are misinformed when they read that Christianity, brought here from the Old World, helped save souls. The conquistadors and all early European settlers had no intention of saving souls but enslaving them for the benefit of their kings. “One other ambiguous model for the origin of religion is the subjective approach: 'The human psyche, and not external beliefs, as traced in history, is the source of religion. The assumption is that history is not knowable and that the origin of religion cannot be found as an event in space or time. Religion, rather, is the product of human need, psychological development and a function of survival, which developed slowly and resides below conscious beliefs. Carl Gustav Jung proposed that human beings have a 'Collective conscience,' that developed randomly in similar themes in various cultures around the world. Sigmund Freud felt there was a residual primitive logbook lodged in the psyche that could be brought out with dreams. Religion is endemic to human nature and rituals appease the impulses of the subconscious, not the demands of any external reality. So, God is really an idea. At best this approach can be helpful with the human side of religion. But why can’t God be objective reality who created humans with an internal capacity so as to be able to relate to a supreme being who interacted with events in time and space? The subjective approach doesn’t answer the question as to why man, who is not self-sufficient, has an endemic need to worship something from the beginning of history.” ~Corduan, Neighboring, 21-24. With the manipulability of the Native American youth, why are we surprised that their children suffered deep psychological trauma when they underwent a rather abrupt and permanent transition from Indian to want to be Europeans, although we might be hard-pressed to explain why so few Indian children, and the ‘Few Indian children,’ are most likely subject to the proverbial White Man’s duress of “Accommodation or Annihilation,” and/or, material inducements by separation from family, punishment for speaking their native tongues, and castigation for not accepting Christ into their lives.

“In a traditional society, information is never neutral; it is always charged with religious content.” ~Winfried Corduan, Neighboring Faiths, A Christian Introduction to World Religions, 1998, p. 173. Christian literature portrays Christopher Columbus’ native clientele as savages, a people who shared happily in all they possessed, yet, “The people of this island and of all other islands, which I have found and seen... All... Are so artless and free with all they possess, that no one would believe it without having seen it. Of anything they have, if you ask them for it, they never say 'No;' rather they invite the person to share it, and show as much love as if they were giving their hearts...” ~Christopher Columbus, Partial History of Christian Missionary Atrocities. Christian explorers followed their faith throughout their travels as they slaughtered the Native Americans, subjected them to slavery, and attempted to convert them by force, if need be, the words of 4th century Bishop Augustine, “The first cause of slavery, then is sin. That one man should be put in bonds by another, this happens only by the Judgment of God, in whose eyes it is no crime.” ~Saint Augustine, City of God. “Soap and education are not as sudden as a massacre, but they are more deadly in the long run.” ~Mark Twain, aka Samuel Langhorne Clemens 1835-1910. “If there is but one religion, why do you white people differ so much about it?” ~A Seneca chief asked of a Moravian missionary in 1805. Ingeniously fabricated flint arrowheads are found throughout the Americas. When Moses’ wife circumcised their son, she used “A flint” circa 1,400 B.C.E. ~cf. Exodus 4:25. Joshua, a few years later made “Flint knives” for the same task. ~cf. Joshua 5: 23. In 600 B.C.E., Jeremiah also makes a metaphorical reference to a flint point that was still in use as a ethnic tool. “Judah's sin is engraved with an iron tool, inscribed with a flint point, on the tablets of their hearts and on the horns of their altars.” ~Jeremiah 17:1. Although not outright Gods, as personified in a Hellenistic sense, the indigenous Native Americans took their cues in the Demons that resided in their idols and

the details of the exact nature of the icons thus described, “They engaged in their idolatries in a hut apart, where there were many wooden masks, painted in White, Red, and Black... The principle idols had noses two yards in length” ~Catholic Father Rogel, 1569, quoted in Hahn, p. 196.

“...The darkest man is here the most highly esteemed and considered better than the others who are not so dark. Let me add that in very truth these people portray and depict their Gods, and their idols, Black, and their Devils White as snow. For they say that God and all the saints are Black and the Devils are all White. That is why they portray them as I have described.” ~Marco Polo after visiting the Pandyan Kingdom in 1288, Four African Kings Who Ruled India That Have Been Erased From History, January 28, 2020, https://mbfpage.blogspot.com/2020/01/4-african-kings-who-ruled-indiathat.html? spref=fb&fbclid=IwAR28HkWDIidABBe3_KVFbVIAHfKHIkwbdR9_VtPtfW_ZO29yYzb8A_ir Superstitious Catholic priests believed, “Treacherous actions implying little fidelity... And have given vent to their damned wickedness [Idol worshiping]...Because they were a people commonly considered to be of little trustworthiness and treacherousness on the inside.” ~Bishop de Compostela of Cuba, 1689, quoted in Hahn, p.76-77. When the Hebrews went into Canaan they were told to be separate from the surrounding idol worshiping cultures, otherwise their monotheistic values would be eroded. ~cf. Deuteronomy 12:4-30. Hebrew “Monotheists” adopted some of the polytheistic practices of the Canaanites and the resultant social degeneration of such worship is welldocumented throughout the Old Testament prophets: there was no knowledge of God in the land, Hosea 4:1, murder, cursing, and violence reigned, Hosea 4:2, immorality was widespread, Lamentations 1:9, and Isaiah 57:5,8, and neglect and cruelty to children resulted, Lamentations 4:3-4, a rise in prosperity correlated to a rise in cruelty, Micah. 6:12, substance abuse increased, Amos 6:6, Hosea 4:11, 7:5, and a diminished sense of integrity pervaded the land in Micah 7:1. “... It is in those cultures that apparently display the least development that the people worship a single God who bears a great amount of similarity to the God of the Bible.” ~Winfried Corduan, Forward to Origin, p. vii.

“Oh, how happy a thing had it been, if you had converted some before you killed any!” ~John Robinson, Puritan Minister, noticing a group of massacred Indians, 1630 C.E.

Arthur Barlowe is one of the first Christians ever to set foot in new World, Virginia, soil, and describes the natives he encounters in 1584, “... We were entertained with all love and kindness and with as much bounty... As they could possibly devise. We found the people most gentle loving, and faithful, void of all guile and treason... A more kind and loving people there cannot be found in the world, as fare as we have hitherto had trial.” ~SH227. Entertaining? To that effect the early God loving Christian colonists ed laws, “To the glory of His Divine Majesty, in propagating of the Christian religion to such people as yet live in ignorance of the True knowledge and worship of God.” ~Charter for the Virginia Colony, April 10, 1606. And the new Christian European settlers even took the time to teach the savages about good Christian morals, “... We burnt, and spoyled their corne, and Towne, all the people beeing fledde.” ~SH227. In the late middle ages we have discoveries that the Vatican views all of the New World’s natives [Native Americans] as “Indigenous natural slaves.” ~Vatican Assassins, http://www.thewatcherfiles.com/vatican-ny.html “Human beings evolved past their bestial nature, they started fumbling about unsuccessfully with attempts at magic in order to control their environment.” ~E.B. Tylor, Mircea Eliade, Rudolf Otto, and Emile Durkheim; in Winfried Corduan, Beginning, p. 271. “There is no such thing as dangerous thoughts, only dangerous actions. Religion taught man it is sanctioned to act on his malevolent actions if in the Name of God.” ~E Christopher Reyes, 2017. The November 3, 1620, King James I charter did little to advance the cause of the Native Americans via the Charter of the Plymouth council, “In the hope thereby to advance the enlargement of the Christian religion, to the glory of God

Almighty.” The Native Americans will be converted whether they want to be or not. A bull of Pope Nicholas V, dated 8 Jan 1454, refers to the aforesaid Papal Bulls of his predecessors, Pope Martin and Pope Eugene, reciting the declaration prince Henry, of Portugal, made of his achievements “That for 25 years he had not ceased to send annually almost an army,” of Portuguese, “With the greatest dangers, labors and charges, in the most swift ships, to search out the sea and maritime provinces toward the southern parts and Antarctic Pole,” that these ships, “Came at length to the province of Guinea, and took possession of some islands, havens and sea ading” that, “Sailing further, war was waged for some years with the people of those parts, and very many islands near thereunto were subdued and peaceably possessed, and were still possessed with the adjacent sea” that, “Many Guineans and other Negroes were taken then by force, and some by barter.” ~Romanus Pontifex Bull. The Papal Bull recognizes the exclusive right of Portugal to the acquisitions and possessions aforesaid, in virtue of the letters of Popes Martin and Eugene, which granted to the King of Portugal and Prince Henry “Free and ample faculty to invade, search out, expunge, vanquish and subdue all Pagans and enemies of Christ whosesoever placed, and their persons to reduce to perpetual slavery, and all their kingdoms, possessions and goods to apply and appropriate...” ~cf. Papal Bull Dum Diversas, 18 June, 1452. Similarily, Christopher Columbus never set out to help, liberate, or to save any indigenous North American peoples, but to convert the native clientele solely for the financial benefit of the Universal and Apostolic Roman Catholic Church, to enslave them and to share in the benefits of the Church, “We bestow suitable favors and special graces on those Catholic Kings and Princes... Athletes and intrepid champions of the Christian faith... To invade, search out, capture, vanquish, and subdue all Saracens and Pagans whatsoever, and other enemies of Christ whosoever placed, and... To reduce their persons to perpetual slavery, and to apply and appropriate... Possessions, and goods, and to convert them to... Their use and profit ...” ~Robert Francis, Christopher Columbus: Two Kinds of Beings: The Doctrine of Discovery And Its Implications for Yesterday and Today. The good Christian sponsored Christopher Columbus commented in this regard, that the Native Americans “Ought to be good servants... And would easily be

made Christians.” ~Christopher Columbus. God’s Will(?): Because Christopher Columbus saw his affairs as the “Fulfillment of Prophecies in Isaiah.” To any objections from the natives, Christopher Columbus responded with, “...With the help of God, we shall ... Make War against you in all ways and manners that we can, and shall subject you to the yoke and obedience of the Church and of Their Highness. We shall take you and your wives, and your children, and shall make slaves of them.” ~Robert Francis, Christopher Columbus: Two Kinds of Beings: The Doctrine of Discovery And Its Implications for Yesterday and Today. A grant of recognized rascism and indentured slavery by Pope Nicholas is later confirmed by his successor, Pope Calixtus III on 6 August 1458. “For the directing, ruling, and disposeing of all other Matters and Thinges, whereby our said People may be soe religiously, peaceablie, and civilly governed, as their good life and orderlie Conversacon, maie wynn and incite the Natives of the Country to the Knowledg and Obedience of the onlie true God and Savior of Mankinde, and the Christian Fayth, which in our Royall Intencon, and The Adventurers free profession, is the principall Ende of the Plantacion.” ~March 4, 1629, the first Charter of Massachusetts. The good, peace loving Christians of the Massachusetts Bay Colony, a year later, will enact these goals in 1630, which make it illegal to, “Shoot off a gun on any unnecessary occasion except an Indian or a wolf.” -SH241. The North Carolina colonialists will grant themselves rights, but not to the Native Americans. Are they not human? “We hereby declare ourselves a free and independent people; are, and of a right ought to be, a sovereign and self-governing association, under control of no other power than that of our God and the general government of Congress.” ~May 20, 1775, the North Carolina Mecklenburg County Resolution. In the infamous “Battle of Wounded Knee,” which is nothing less than a slaughter of Sioux people, unarmed men women and children are herded together like cattle, and a man in a black robe [Jesuit] then asks the Indians if they wanted to pray. After praying (non-catholic) the “Man in the black robe” speaks to the Christian cavalry officer, who then orders his cavalry troops to form a line in front of the defenseless Indians, then orders them to fire upon

them... Point blank.

“I don't go so far as to think that the only good Indians are dead Indians, but I believe nine out of ten are, and I shouldn't like to inquire too closely in the case of the tenth.” ~Theodore Roosevelt, President of the United States, 1910.

News of the New World spread quickly and each European monarch is quick to have its subjects set sail to declare the new lands properties of the King, in the name of Jesus Christ, their Lord and Savior, “In the name of God, Amen. We, whose names are underwritten, the Loyal Subjects of our dread Sovereign Lord, King James, by the Grace of God, of England, and Ireland, King, Defender of the Faith, and having undertaken for the Glory of God, and Advancement of the Christian Faith, and the Honor of our King and Country, a voyage to plant the first colony in the northern parts of Virginia; do by these presents, solemnly and mutually in the Presence of God and one of another, covenant and combine ourselves together into a civil Body Politick, for our better Ordering and Preservation, and Furtherance of the Ends aforesaid; And by Virtue hereof to enact, constitute, and frame, such just and equal Laws, Ordinances, Acts, Constitutions and Offices, from time to time, as shall be thought most meet and convenient for the General good of the Colony; unto which we promise all due submission and obedience. In Witness whereof we have hereunto subscribed our names at Cape Cod the eleventh of November, in the Reign of our Sovereign Lord, King James of England, and Ireland, the eighteenth, and of Scotland the fifty-fourth. Anno Domini, 1620.” ~The New World, November 11, 1620, the Pilgrims sign the Mayflower Compact aboard their small ship, the Mayflower, in Plymouth Harbor. Without their knowledge, the natives would soon be declared under the auspices of the Pope in Rome, “For the directing, ruling, and disposeing of all other Matters and Thinges, whereby our said People may be soe religiously, peaceablie, and civilly governed, as their good life and orderlie Conversacon, maie wynn and incite the Natives of the Country to the Knowledg and Obedience of the onlie true God and Savior of Mankinde, and the Christian Fayth, which in our Royall Intencon, and The Adventurers free profession, is the principall Ende of the Plantacion...” ~The first Charter of Massachusetts, March 4, 1629. Of course, what is a new land without laws, without justice, without regulations? Everyone will have his/her rights protected, that is all, except the Native Americans, “That the judicial laws of God, as they were delivered by Moses... Be a rule to all the courts in this jurisdiction ...” ~The New Haven Colony Charter, April 3, 1644. Even religious rights are protected, for the Europeans that is, “Be it therefore... Enacted... That no person or persons whatsoever within

this province... Professing to believe in Jesus Christ shall... Henceforth be any ways troubled, molested [or disapproved of]... In respect of his or her religion nor in the free exercise thereof...” ~The Maryland Toleration Act, April 21, 1649. Our forefathers have the audacity to declare that Jesus Christ gives mankind civil and religious freedom; so long as they are Christians? “The religion, which has introduced civil liberty, is the religion of Christ and his Apostles... This is genuine Christianity, and to this we owe our free constitutions and government ...” ~Noah Webster, 1833. Truly, Benjamin Franklin is one of the few to discern the inequities of Christianity, “Savages we call them, because their Manners differ from ours, which we think the Perfection of Civility, they think the same of theirs.” Benjamin Franklin, 1784. George Washington, in 1779, will instruct his troops on how to deal with the Iroquois savages, “... Lay waste all the settlements around... That the country may not be merely overrun but destroyed,’ [and do not] “Listen to any overture of peace before the total ruin of their settlements is effected.” When most Europeans lived in abject poverty, filth, pestilence, and famines one cannot but notice the remarkable observation of one astute historian, namely the fact that one third of all the rich fertile lands in the whole of Europe were Church property. A Church, which assured its flock that it will take care of it in this life as well as in the next. A Church, which often lived in sumptuous, lascivious, and luxurious surroundings. A Church, which often paraded about in fine robes and gold jewelry. Compared to their European counterparts, the Native Americans live a rich and peaceful life, “To understand what the state of society ought to be, it is necessary to have some idea of the natural and primitive state of man; such as it is at this day among the Indians of North America. There is not, in that state, any of those spectacles of human misery, which poverty, and want present to our eyes in all the towns and streets in Europe.” ~Thomas Paine, Agrarian Justice. “The Spain that Christopher Columbus and his crews left behind just before dawn on August 3, 1492... Was for most of its people a land of violence, squalor, treachery, and intolerance. In this respect, Spain was no different from the rest of

Europe. Epidemic outbreaks of plague and smallpox, along with routine attacks of measles, influenza, diphtheria, typhus, typhoid fever, and more, frequently swept European cities and towns clean of 10 to 20 percent of their populations at a single stroke... one historian who has specialized in the subject, [states, referring to London] 'Every twenty-five or thirty years, sometimes more frequently, the city was convulsed by a great epidemic...’” ~SH59ff.

“The nobility of the Redskin is extinguished, and what few are left are a pack of whining curs who lick the hand that smites them. The Whites, by law of conquest, by justice of civilization, are masters of the American continent, and the best safety of the frontier settlements will be secured by the total annihilation of the few remaining Indians. Why not annihilation? Their glory has fled, their spirit broken, their manhood effaced; better that they should die than live the miserable wretches that they are.” ~L. Frank Baum.

Were Europeans really that much advanced? “Along with the stench and repulsive appearance of the openly displayed dead, human and animal alike, a modern visitor to a European city in this era would be repelled by the appearance and the vile aromas given off by the living as well. Most people never bathed, not once in an entire lifetime. Almost everyone had his or her brush with smallpox and other deforming diseases that left the survivors partially blinded, pock-marked, or crippled, while it was the norm for men and women to ‘Have bad breath from the rotting teeth and constant stomach disorders which can be documented from many sources, while suppurating ulcers, eczema, scabs, running sores and other nauseating diseases were extremely common, and often lasted for years.’” ~SH59ff.

To many opinionated Europeans, the fact that they Native Americans is different is sufficient evidence to treat them as inferiors. Prejudice against skin color began when the first white man stepped off the boat. If the ancient people of Israel are a white skinned people in Biblical times, then why does the Bible only speak of them as turning white or becoming white with leprosy [in reference to their skin color]? In the 20th century, when the U.S. Army occupied Rome during WWII, Pope Pius XII makes it quite clear to the American generals that there are to be no black soldiers garrisoned in Rome. And yet there are hundreds of blacks who profess to be Catholics in America, then and now. The biggest race riot in American history [1864, Brooklyn, New York] is instigated by the Catholic Archbishop Hughes in response to President Lincoln’s creating a draft for more union soldiers, including black enlistees, which results in the burning, and trampling to death of the occupants, of a black orphanage. Skin color in ancient references going back to 1350 B.C.E., in Egypt, refer to leprosy, which is sometimes referred to as the “Oldest recorded disease” or the “Oldest known disease.”

The first mention of leprosy in the Old Testament is found in Exodus 4: 6, where the Lord commands Moses to put his hand into his bosom, and when he takes it

out, “Behold, his hand was leprous as snow.” The description of leprosy ‘Hansen's Disease,’ in the Old Testament, the disease, is usually referred to as a blemish 'As white as snow.’ Simons, 1950, is of the opinion that, ‘Old Testament tsara‘ath was not presentday leprosy,’ and that, “The word was a collective noun for numerous skin diseases,” while Muir, 1948, writes, “The highly contagious condition described in the Jewish Law has obviously nothing to do with leprosy.” ~Biblical Leprosy: A Suggested Interpretation by R.G. Cochrane, M.D., F.R.C.P. In the Old Testament of the Bible, leprosy is referred to as an ailment afflicting not just humans, but also in houses and fabrics. -2 Kings 5:27, Luke 17:11-19. Understandably, it is also possible for other diseases to confound the researcher, such as a trauma to the face, and infections like syphilis, which can mimic the signs of leprosy. ~Leiker.

Leprosy is a skin color factor, as evidenced in the Bible, which speaks of leprosy turning the skin as white as snow [Exodus 4 verse 7], and God even performs miracles before Moses so he can prove to the children of Israel that He sent him. Moses and the Hebrews are a dark skinned people, which would have been a powerful miracle, to turn Moses’ hand [skin color] the opposite color to the rest of his flesh. In Leviticus 13 and 14 God discusses the horrible pestilence of leprosy when a man turns white in the skin and in verse 30 the Bible articulates on the hair turning yellow, so according to the King James Version of the Bible, white skin, and yellow hair, denote a plague. The Bible touches upon racism when the Book of Numbers, chapter 12 verse 1, tells us that Miriam and Aaron, the sister and brother to Moses, revolt against his leadership when he marries an Ethiopian woman [a black woman]. They say, “Hath the Lord indeed spoken only to Moses? Hath he not spoken also by us? Their challenge to Moses angered God, so as a punishment He made Miriam to become leprous, that is, white as snow.”

But, if Miriam is a Hebrew, she is white to begin with, and what would have been the curse of turning a white-skinned person whiter? “When a man shall have in the skin of his flesh a rising, a scab, or bright spot and it be in the skin of his flesh like the plague of leprosy. Then he shall be brought to Aaron, the priest, or to one of the sons of the priest.” ~Leviticus 13:2. “If the bright spot be white in the skin of his flesh, the priest shall shut up him that has the plague seven days.” ~Leviticus, verse 4. “And the priest shall look on him again the seventh day: and behold, if the plague be somewhat dark, and the plague spread not in the skin, the priest shall pronounce him clean: it is but a scab; and he shall wash his clothes and be clean.” ~Leviticus, Verse 6. However, once the plague of whiteness has covered the entire body, from head to feet, the leper is completely changed, his color is now like the albino.

“In a little more than one hour, five or six hundred of these barbarians were dismissed from a world that was burdened with them.” ~Cotton Mather, Christian colonialist [describing the killing of native Indians].

Columbus' monarchial commission is given to him to set out to find a new world, which will be declared lands of the king, with the Pope’s full approval, and of course, share of any profits. According to Columbus' personal log, his purpose in seeking undiscovered worlds was to “Bring the Gospel of Jesus Christ to the heathens.... It was The Lord who put into my mind... That it would be possible to sail from here to the Indies... I am the most unworthy sinner, but I have cried out to the Lord for grace and mercy... No one should fear to undertake any task in the name of our Savior, if... The intention is purely for His holy service.” ~Columbus' Book of Prophecies. Christopher Columbus apprehended and carried off six Native American people who, he said, “Ought to be good servants ...,” natives taken from a population to become, “Slaves, as many as [the Crown] shall order.” ~cf. https://stellarhousepublishing.com/victims/ In many ways the Indians exceeded their opressors in both knowledge and cleanliness, but little is said of their principles, “Some of the ideas incorporated in the League of the Five Nations were far too radical even for the most advanced of the framers of the American Constitution. Nearly a century and a half would elapse before the white men could reconcile themselves to woman suffrage, which was fundamental in the Indian government. They have not yet arrived at the point of abolishing capital punishment, which the Iroquois had accomplished by a very simple legal device. And child welfare legislation, prominent in the Iroquois scheme of things, had to wait for a century or more before the white men were ready to adopt it.” ~J.N.B.Hewitt of the Smithsonian Institution, TU28f. From the very beginning, the European did not intend to treat new [out of the ordinary] people as equals... Especially if they were non-Christians. Should the Indians object to their being converted and subdued, Columbus reads to them in Spanish upon setting foot on this strange new land. Columbus Proclaims, “...With the help of God, we shall... Make war against you in all ways and manners that we can, and shall subject you to the yoke and obedience of the Church and of Their Highness. We shall take you and your wives and your children, and shall make slaves of them...” ~excerpt of the Requerimiento.

To the Spaniards, the natives were mere playthings to be mocked, ridiculed, and the long hours of boredom, “The Spaniards found pleasure in inventing all kinds of odd cruelties... They built a long gibbet, long enough for the toes to touch the ground to prevent strangling, and hanged thirteen [natives] at a time in honor of Christ Our Savior and the twelve Apostles... Then, straw was wrapped around their torn bodies and they were burned alive.” ~SH72.

“The nobility of the Redskin is extinguished, and what few are left are a pack of whining curs who lick the hand that smites them. The Whites, by ‘Law of Conquest,’ by ‘Justice of Civilization,’ are masters of the American continent, and the best safety of the frontier settlements will be secured by the total annihilation of the few remaining Indians. Why not annihilation? Their glory has fled, their spirit broken, their manhood effaced; better that they should die than live the miserable wretches that they are.” ~L. Frank Baum

“We have to keep our God placated with prayers, and even then we are never sure of him, how much higher and finer is the Indian's God... Our illogical God is all-powerful in name, but impotent in fact; the Great Spirit is not all-powerful, but does the very best he can for his Injun and does it free of charge.” ~Mark Twain, Marginalia written in copy of Richard Irving Dodge's Our Wild Indians.

“I don't feel we did wrong in taking this great country away from them. There were great numbers of people who needed new land, and the Indians were selfishly trying to keep it for themselves.” ~John Wayne, Hollywood actor.

The Native Americans will be persecuted, hunted down, and, often, savagely murdered because they refused to accept Jesus Christ into their hearts as their Lord and Savior.

“When taught the mysteries of our religion, they [the Native Americans, Indians] say that these things may suit Castilians, but not them, and they do not wish to change their customs... I may therefore affirm that God has never created a race more full of vice and composed without the least mixture of kindness or culture... The Indians are more stupid than asses, and refuse to improve in anything.” ~Tomás Ortiz, Dominican monk, early 16th century.

To the early Americans, as far as the Indians were concerned, there was no crime in killing them. “When God forbids us to kill, he not only prohibits the violence that is condemned by public laws, but he also forbids the violence that is deemed lawful by men. Thus it is not lawful for a just man to engage in warfare, since his warfare is justice itself. Nor is it [lawful] to accuse anyone of a capital offense. It makes no difference whether you put a man to death by word, or by the sword. It is the act of putting to death itself, which is prohibited. Therefore, regarding this precept of God there should be no exception at all. Rather it is always unlawful to put to death a man, whom God willed to be a sacred creature.” ~Lactantius, 260-330 C.E., The Divine Institutes, Book 6, Chapter 20.

“When the Christians were exhausted from war, God saw fit to send the Indians smallpox.” ~Francisco de Aguilar, 1525 C.E. “It was [Christian] America that amassed a history of Xenophopbia, and genocide, that impressed even Adolf Hitler [With Christopher Columbus' 1492 arrival] 150 years later nearly 90% of those Native Americans were gone, mostly due to diseases brought by the white invaders. After 1630, white Americans resorted to more aggressive genocide. Aside from the dozens of major anti-Indian wars sponsored by the U.S. government [ General Sheridan's 'The only good Indian I ever saw was dead'?], American citizens in general... Often went out of their way to slaughter Indians. Innocent Indians. Indian women and children asleep at night in their tepees. Even Indians under flags of truce... 'Poisoned meat, and drink, smallpox-infected blankets, boobytrapped bodies, cannon charged with slugs, dogs unleashed on captives, and the execution of the wounded, women and children... Indian women with children were dispatched with no more compunction than stray dogs... Some White men... Wrote a disgusted... Missionary... ‘Kill Indians just to try their pistols.’” ~Prof. Michael P. Ghiglieri, Ph.D., The Dark Side of Man, 1999, p. 213. John Winthrop wrote to an English friend about the earlier arrival of the Pilgrims who purposefully, deliberately, wantonly, spread diseases amongst the local Natives, “The natives are neere all dead of the smalle Poxe, so as the Lord hathe cleared our title to what we posses.” ~Winthrop to Sir Nathaniel Rich, May 22, 1634, Winthrop Papers, III, Massachusetts Historical Society, 1943, p. 167.

While the Spanish priest Bartolomé de Las Casas was sympathetic to Native Americans, Spanish scholar Juan Gines de Sepúlveda argued that they might not even be human. ~Native Americans and Christianity, https://rationalwiki.org/wiki/Native_Americans_and_Christianity#:~:text=While%20Spanish% Over 12,000,000 slaves arrived in the Americas between 1540 and 1850, i.e., over a 310-year period according to US History books. Why? Because the Native Americans made poor slaves; knowing the land they would escape. About Ninety-five [95%] percent were brutally massacred by Columbus and his European crews shortly after arriving in 1492. Genocide was never out of the picture as many naive europeans believed the natives worshiped the Devil. It was debated in 1834, that it was God's plan for America for New Englanders to wipe out the Native Americans, because they would not “Obey the great Law of God,” which “Obliged them to become civilized, and to adopt those modes of life which would enable their territory to the greatest possible number of inhabitants.” James Knowles concluding that Americans could achieve this, “By saving from ruin the helpless descendants of the savage.” ~James Knowles, Memoir of Roger Williams, Boston, 1834, p. 95, 98, quoted by Roy Pearce, Savagism and Civilization, p. 63. Early eyewitnesses recall, “Once the Indians were in the woods, the next step was to form squadrons and pursue them, and whenever the [Christian] Spaniards found them, they pitilessly slaughtered everyone like sheep... So they would cut an Indian's hands and leave them dangling... Some Christians encounter an Indian women, and since the dog they had with them was hungry, they tore the child from the mother's arms and flung it still living to the dog...” “After all, the Indians were only infidels.” ~Christopher Columbus, Excerpt of the Requerimiento. When Theodore Roosevelt took office in 1901, he already had a long legacy of animosity toward the Native American Indians. “I don’t go so far as to think that the only good Indians are the dead Indians, but I believe nine out of every 10 are,” Roosevelt said during a January 1886 speech in New York, “And I shouldn’t like to inquire too closely into the case of the tenth.” ~https://indiancountrytoday.com/archive/theodore-roosevelt-the-only-goodindians-are-the-dead-indians-oN1cdfuEW02KzOVVyrp7ig The Christian Churches, for centuries, have kept a close control on access to the

Bible and foresees that power is no longer strength once it is revealed. “Power told is power lost.” ~Old Native American Zuni saying. The U.S. government participated in the forced kidnapping of Native American children from their parents and compulsory Christian schooling. Upon graduation, the children were returned to their tribes devoid of any ethnic culture, speaking their native language, and lost in their relationship to their native people. To the Native American, the Christian “Good Book” turned out to be the “Bad Book.” In the spring of 1891, President Harrison awarded the first of twenty Medals of Honor that would go to soldiers for their actions at Wounded Knee. Presidents between 1891 and 1897 gave more than five hundred medals for Civil War service. America's highest award for bravery, was given to soldiers for shooting, slaughtering, murdering, unarmed women, children, and old folks; one of the saddest days in American history. ~cf. http://werehistory.org/medal-of-honorwounded-knee/ By the close of the Indian Wars in the late 19th century, fewer than 238,000 Indigenous people remained, which is a sharp decline from the estimated 5-15 million who lived in North America when Christopher Columbus arrived in 1492. An adventurer who never landed on the continintal land of North or South America, which were named after Amerigo Vespucci whose American navigations are highly disputed. The Statue of Freedom adorns the top of the Nations' Capitol building, facing East, towards the rising sun, a symbol of freedom often misidentified as a native American Indian. CHAPTER TEN: Dooms Day, Rapture, End Time [Armageddon] The actual word for “Armageddon” appears only once in the Bible. ~cf. Revelation 16:16. There is nothing new under the sun. The ancient Egyptians had their day of reckoning, of which Jesus must have been made aware of since he spent eighteen long years living amongst them when Mary, his mother, swaddled him and fled from Herod who later slew the children in fear of a new Messiah.

Superstitious people believed in the stars, using astrology, as well as astronomy in their vain attempts to predict the future regarding good, bad, or evil. A Roman period Demotic papyri from the mid-2nd century B.C.E., Cairo Papyrus 31222, contains predictions of wars between the king of Egypt with the Syrians and Parthians, based on the position of the moon in relation to the star Sirius, that are similar to several of the predictions in the Syriac Treatise of Shem. “If the year begins in Taurus: Everyone whose name contains a Beth, or Yudh, or Kaph will become ill, or be wounded by a sword and there will be fighting.” ~The Treatise of Shem, https://rejectedscriptures.weebly.com/the-treatise-ofshem—-a-new-translation.html Ptolemy records a partial eclipse in great detail during the fifth year of King Nabopolassar. So great is the accuracy of the details supplied, that modern astronomers know that this occurred on April 22nd, 621 B.C.E., and can accurately date Babylonian Chronology from that fixed point. This precise recording of the planetary positions will not repeat again for thousands of years. ~The Master Chronology of God's People From Adam to Armageddon 6,000 yrs. “As concerning 'The night when the sentences of doom are promulgated,' it is the night of the burning of the damned, and of the overthrow of the wicked at the Block, and of the slaughter of souls.” ~E. A. Wallis Budge, Papyrus of Ani; Egyptian Book of the Dead. Jesus tells his disciples that his miraculous Second Coming will occur before the disciples finish preaching in Israel, “When they persecute you in one town, flee to another. Amen, I say to you, you will not finish the towns of Israel before the Son of Man comes.” ~Matthew 10:23. cf. Revelations 1:1-3, Revelations 22:7, Revelation 12- 20. Listen to your ministry how they twist and turn the words in Scripture to make you believe Armageddon is just around the corner, and of course, with a generous donation, they can grant you Eternal Salvation. The Biblical “Gates of Hell” refer to the fictitious Demonic realm, that fabricated dimension created to relieve you of your money, that domain, which is supposedly inhabited by evil nefarious spirits, shivery ghosts, vile sorceries, villainous goblins, wicked

witches and the malevolent legions of Satan, who purportedly currently inhabit it. ~cf. Revelation 18:23, Malachi 3:5. John, and Peter, believe that they are living in “The Last Times,” because of so many Anti-Christs, and they were told He [Jesus] Comes Soon. ~I John 2:18, cf. Philippians 4:5, Hebrews 1:2, Hebrews 10:37, I Peter 1:20, I Peter 4:7, I John 4:3, Revelations 3:11, Revelations 22:7, Revelations 12 and 20. Jesus also deceptively informed his devoted followers that he will return and establish his Kingdom within their lifetime. ~Matthew 23:36, and Matthew 24:34, cf. Matthew 26:64, Mark 9:1, Mark 14:62, Mark 13:30-31, Luke 9:27, Luke 21:25-33, and John 21:22. Paul states: “For the Lord himself shall descend from Heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: And the dead Christ shall rise first: Then we, which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air: And so shall we ever be with the Lord.” ~I Thessalonians 4:16-17. Late in the 1st century C.E., the Apostle John is said to have received a vision, a vision in which he introduces, “The Revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave unto him, to show unto his servants things, which must shortly come to , and he sent and signified it by his angel unto his servant John: 'Who bare record of the Word of God, and of the testimony of Jesus Christ, and of all things that he saw. Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the words of this prophecy, and keep those things, which are written therein: for the time is at hand.’” ~Revelation 1:1-3. In 53 C.E., the Thessalonians panicked around Paul, when they heard a rumor that the day of the Lord was at hand, and they had missed the prophesized ‘Rapture.’ Bishop Hippolytus “Calculated that 5,500 years separated Adam and Christ and that the life of the world was 6,000 six full 'Days' of years until the seventh the day of rest.” His calculations in 234 indicated that there were still two centuries left. ~Rubinsky and Wiseman, A History of the End of the World, 1982. A great German social unrest began when a created a myth surrounding Emperor Frederick II, after having ruled from 1220 to 1250, many believed that Frederick to be the “Emperor of the Last Days,” who would usher in the new Millennium.

The myth gained further might after Frederick seized Jerusalem in 1229, and upon his death, in 1250, a new myth started that the great Frederick would return from the dead. Two pseudo-Fredericks are burned at the stake by his successor to the throne, and in the Book of a Hundred Chapters, it states that the returningd Frederick will lead a struggle against the gross corruption in the state and the church, and that he will instruct his followers to “Go on hitting them,” which refers to the Pope and his [minions] students, and to ‘Kill every one of them!’ ~Paul Boyer, When Time Shall Be No More: Prophecy Belief in Modern American Culture, Cambridge, Mass.: The Belknap Press, Harvard University, 1992, p. 53-55. A time is at hand? That means now, or very, very soon! To the Christian ministry, Armageddon is a means of instilling fear, invoking terror in their congregation, assuring a sizeable donation for those who feel the ‘Rapture’ is about to descend upon them, a prophecy which has now been preached for nearly two millenniums. Yet, to fundamentalist Christians, there is no doubt that the world, as we know it, will one-day end, soon. “At the conclusion of the system of things.” ~Matthew 24:3, KJB. And with its ambiguous treatment of world political events, and cataclysmic proceedings, is it no wonder that so many live in fear of Dooms Day? “Men will be lovers of themselves, lovers of money, self-assuming, haughty, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, unthankful, disloyal, having no natural affection, not open to any agreement, slanderers, without self-control, fierce, without love of goodness, betrayers, headstrong, puffed up [with pride], lovers of pleasures rather than lovers of God, having a form of Godly devotion but proving false to its power.” ~II Timothy Chapter 3:1-5. If there were no Biblical words or manuscripts to the Church's viewpints, falsified documents were not beyond the realm of the Church. “About this time of Pope Gregory VII, in particular, 1073-1085, the work of forging false documents and their systematic utilization, i.e., fitting them together into a body of doctrine, reached a magnitude and a degree of openness absolutely stupefying.” ~Guignebert, Triumph of Christianity, p. 251. “The authority of the intended Revelation being declared, together with the

necessity of that calling, which was particularly imposed on John after, which follows the history of the estate of Christ his Church, both conflicting or warring, and overcoming in Christ. For the true Church of Christ is said to fight against that which is falsely so called, over which Antichrist rules, Christ Jesus overthrowing Anti-Christ by the spirit of his mouth: and Christ is said to overcome most gloriously until he shall slay Antichrist by the appearance of his coming, as the apostle teaches in [II Thessalonians 2:8]. So this history has two parts: One of the state of the Church conflicting with temptations until Chapter 16. The other of the state of the same Church obtaining victory, thence to Chapter 20. The first part has two sections most conveniently distributed into their times, of which the first contains a history of the Christian Church for 1260 years, what time the Gospel of Christ was as it were taken up from among men into Heaven: the second contains a history of the same Church to the victory perfected. These two sections are briefly, though distinctly propounded in this chapter, but both of them are discoursed after in due order.” ~The 1599 Geneva Study Bible, which asserts the two witnesses as the exclusive purview of the church. Did Jesus ascend into Heaven? Even the Doctors of the Church disagree and these early Christian Doctors were constantly disagreeing with themselves as to when exactly their“Lord” died or “Ascended into Heaven” after “He” was allegedly resurrected [reborn]. Two of these commanding early Bishops, Irenaeus and the ever prevaricating Papias record that Christ lived to be a very old man, thereby unequivocally denying as 'Heresy' the Christian Gospel stories as to Christ’s crucifixion at about thirty years of age. Do you doubt the veracity of Christianity? “The Gospels are all priestly forgeries over a century after their pretended dates.” ~Joseph Wheless. Life, as we know it will come to an end, a cataclysmic finale in which only the good [Christian of course] will survive, “And in the days of those kings the 'God of Heaven' will set up a Kingdom that will never be brought to ruin. And the Kingdom itself will not be ed on to any other people. It will crush and put an end to all these Kingdoms, and it itself will stand to times indefinite.” ~Daniel 2:44. From the gullible superstitious and many ignorant early teachings, the superstitious penetration of Christianity invaded the credible hearts and minds of mankind. Is it the word of prophecy or mere prophetic eschatology from those who want to control our thinking?

A colossal number of doomsday prognostications emanated from the orthodox New Testament by the early church fathers. “I Sandro, painted this picture at the end of the year 1500 in the troubles of Italy in the half time after the time according to the eleventh chapter of Saint John in the second woe of the Apocalypse in the loosing of the devil for three and a half years. Then he will be chained in the 12th chapter and we shall see him trodden down as in this picture.” ~Italian artist Sandro Botticelli, on a caption in Greek on his painting The Mystical Nativity, 1504. In the “Apocalypse of Thomas,” we have a vivid description of floods, famines, and a horrid pestilence, and upon completion of these catastrophes, Thomas says that the elect will be united with Christ [the Christian Messiah] in an eternal rest. In the “The Apocalypse of the Virgin,” “The Revelation of Stephen,” “The Apocalypse of Peter,” and “The Apocalypse of Paul,” sacred books, which were published from one to three centuries after John’s Book of Revelations, we are foretold of comparable natural catastrophes as the “Apocalypse of Thomas” and comparable writings were all based upon erroneous interpretations of the Book of Revelation. Can one predict the End of the World with Biblical numerology? Most Christians have a belief according to some Creed promises that their body will be resurrected at the End of the World [Armageddon], but to the Greeks and Romans who believed that it would happen; it was only the soul that would enjoy the afterlife. Many early Christian sects believed in and used the numerology in the Book of Revelation to prophesy Armegeddon [Saint Augustine also believed in numerology], and for a time 666 C.E. was the predicted date of the Apocalypse. Some prophets safely predicted the end of the world well beyond their life span based on the numbers in Chronicles 21, but by the 4th Century C.E., due to a plethora of failed forecasts, church officials finally outlawed astrology. Though Saint Augustine had a strong belief in astrology as a young man, he reluctantly began to believe that the planets had no control over a person‘s destiny. ~see -Millennium Prophecy by Andre Eggelletion, D.D., 1998 PLIM, Inc. Retreat Theme: Inner Journey, Part 4, 1998, PLIM REPORT Vol. 7 No. 4. The year 1,666 was also considered a likely year of the ‘Great Beast’ and the

‘Apocalypse,’ being calculated as 1,000 + 666, which was the next intention of the millennial devotees of which the only newsworthy event to transpire in that year was the Great Fire of London, which did set a few hearts a stirring. With all this history, how could the Christian world be wrong? In a 2007 article in The New York Times: “Gnostics predicted the imminent arrival of God’s kingdom as early as the 1st century.” The early American Shakers thought the world would be over in 1792, and the Jehovah’s Witnesses have, at various times, predicted years between 1914 and 1994 as an end date, an end of the world, but more recently, some Christian doomsday prophets have focused on the year 2012 [December 12th], citing the conclusion of a lengthy cycle in which, of all insanity, the ancient Pagan Mayan calendar, which foresees the end of all life as we know it, ignoring the Christianity, the Book of Revelation, the last chapter of the Bible’s New Testament, which mentions Armageddon as the ‘Final Battle’ on Earth between the convincing forces of God and Satan [The word Armageddon is thought to come from the Hebrew for Mount of Megiddo]. Preterism holds that the contents of Revelation constitute a prophecy of events that were already fulfilled in the 1st century, while some Preterists hold the second half of Revelation as merely changing the focus to Rome, its persecution of Christians, and the fall of the Roman Empire. In Judaism, there is no Last Days, no Armageddon, but there are references in the Hebrew Bible to events comparable to Armageddon, including the ‘Day of the Lord,’ in which God causes death and destruction to those people who deserve to be punished, and the War of Gog and Magog, in which the people Israel and their God fight their enemies, rather than an anti-Christ. Revelation, considered by many to be one of the most controversial and thorny Books of the Bible, has had many diverse interpretations of the meanings of the various names and events in the , and the heretic Protestant founder, Martin Luther, once considered Revelation to be, “Neither apostolic nor Prophetic,” and candidly stated that, “Christ is neither taught nor known in it,” placing it in his Antilegomena, while John Calvin believed the opposite, judging the book to be canonical, yet it is also the only New Testament book on which he did not write a commentary. The 19th century agnostic, Colonel Robert G. Ingersoll, branded the Book of

Revelation as “The insanest of all books,” while Thomas Jefferson omitted it entirely from his Biblical rendition [Jefferson Bible], editing and writing that he, “Considered it [Revelation] as merely the ravings of a maniac, no more worthy nor capable of explanation than the incoherences of our own nightly dreams.” ~Robert Green Ingersoll, The Devil, retrieved on 2007-11-30, and Bergh, The Writings of Thomas Jefferson, vol. 16. One thing we do know for sure; the Church is become richer by acknowledging an ‘End of the World’; the Church has become more affluent for keeping its believers in the shadows and obtuse ignorance, and the Church has become richer for forbidding its hip from reading any historical truths; the Church has become more affluent through its version of truth [and adulterated Christian history] by rote memory [repetition], and their so-called Book of John, that mad man hermit, who is alleged to have written of the Revelation of The Father, as given to Jesus Christ Himself, does the revealing so often spouted from Christian pulpits on Sunday. ~Revelation 1:1. All this, of which are said to be contained in the ‘Seven Seals.’ The Scroll with the Seven Seals is said to originate from The Throne of God in Heaven [Where else?] ~see Revelation 5:1. The Seals were given in Heaven to Jesus Christ for Him to open, but the events happen on earth. ~Revelation 5:5-10, Revelation 5:10, 6:4. Although the opening of each seal has an extravagant result, with the seventh seal being superior because it is divided into seven trumpets, and its seventh trumpet divided into seven bowls [sacred vials]. The return of the Christian Savior, Jesus, the Christ is believed to occur during the events of the seventh trumpet. The first four seals are commonly known as the “Four horsemen of the Apocalypse.”~see also The Shofar. From the ‘Apocalypse of Thomas’ we have, the Epistle of the Lord unto Thomas, “These are the seven signs the ending of this world. There shall be in all the earth famine and great pestilences and much distress: then shall all men be led captive among all nations and shall fall by the edge of the sword. On the first day of the judgment will be a great marvel (or, the beginning shall be). At the third hour of the day shall be a great and mighty voice in the firmament of the heaven, and a great cloud of blood coming down out of the North, and great thunderings and mighty lightnings shall follow that cloud, and there shall be a

rain of blood upon all the earth. These are the signs of the first day [Monday in the Anglo-Saxon, and so for the other days]. And on the second day there shall be a great voice in the firmament of the Heaven, and the earth shall be moved out of its place: and the gates of heaven shall be opened in the firmament of heaven toward the east, and a great power shall be sent belched) forth by the gates of heaven and shall cover all the heaven even until evening [al. and there shall be fears and tremblings in the world]. These are the signs of the second day. And on the third day, about the second hour, shall be a voice in heaven, and the abysses of the earth shall utter their voice from the four corners of the world. The first heaven shall be rolled up like a book and shall straightway vanish. And because of the smoke and stench of the brimstone of the abyss the days shall be darkened unto the tenth hour. Then shall all men say: I think that the end draweth near, that we shall perish. These are the signs of the third day. And on the fourth day at the first hour, the earth of the east shall speak, the abyss shall roar: then shall all the earth be moved by the strength of an earthquake. In that day shall all the idols of the heathen fall, and all the buildings of the earth. These are the signs of the fourth day. And on the fifth day, at the sixth hour, there shall be great thunderings suddenly in the Heaven, and the powers of light and the wheel of the Sun shall be caught away, and there shall be great darkness over the world until evening, and the stars shall be turned away from their ministry. In that day all nations shall hate the world and despise the life of this world. These are the signs of the fifth day. And on the sixth day there shall be signs in heaven. At the fourth hour the firmament of heaven shall be cloven from the east unto the west. And the angels of the heavens shall be looking forth upon the earth the opening of the heavens. And all men shall see above the earth the host of the angels looking forth out of Heaven. Then shall all men flee.” ~Wilhelm text, B. Bihlmeyer's text, from Munich Clm. 4563 [11th to 12th century, from Benedictbeuren]: and the Vienna fragment. From its early inception the early Church Fathers sought wealth, first taking from the Sacred Pagan Temples, then the Jewish Synagogues, then unsatisfied with that they then turned to the populace by declaring them skeptics, heretics, or infidels, thereby justifying their need to deprive these non-Christians of the land, family, and valuables, “To Roman citizens the right was given to leave at death to ‘Any of the most sacred and venerable Catholic churches’ whatever they desired. 3 [3rd century, Theodosius, 16:2-4]. By this edict, the Church received a far more extensive privilege than any of the religious foundations of Paganism. These could only receive gifts or alienate property by consent of the people and with special ceremonies; and, with a few exceptions, never acquired the right to

accept testamentary benefactions. As a justification of this extraordinary privilege it was stated that, ‘Nothing should be dearer to men than that the writing of their last wish, after which they will not be able to write again, should be unrestricted and their will, which may not return again, should have free play. This privilege, like the immunities of the clergy, was subject to abuse and corruption. The age was one of religious enthusiasm and generosity, which were encouraged by the teaching of the churchmen. [Saint] Augustine urged Christians to Christ as well as their sons in their last bequests. Parents often gave all their property to the church, leaving their children in want and hunger, and [Saint] Jerome presents a sad picture of the clergy of Rome visiting the houses of rich matrons to solicit gifts. Valentinian, therefore, ordered the confiscation of gifts and legacies of widows and minors that had been solicited by priests and monks.” ~The Ecclesiastical Edicts of the Theodosian Code, William K. Boyd, Dissertation for Doctor of Philosophy in Columbia University, AMS, 1969, Columbia U., 1905. As far as the early Christians were concerned, all the temples, all the synagogues, all the holy arches should be torn down, destroyed; for they harbor wickedness, they harbor none but the fruits of wickedness; in the writings of Firmicus Maternus, The Error Of Profane Religion, ch. 16, 350 C,E., we read the following exhortation to the Holy Roman Emperors, “These temples, very Holy Emperors, one should call them bonfires. Yes, bonfires of poor wretches, this is the name, which is right for them. Because the deplorable servitude of men has led them to raise temples instead of tombs for people charged with crimes. Here we maintain the flames that have burned their bodies, the ashes of the dead are kept in obedience to an impious law; their despicable fate is renewed in the blood of victims daily, the sad lamentations for their death are commemorated by annual ceremonies of mourning, a groan comes to awaken the old pain, the low minds of men learn to honor and to imitate the parricides, incests and murders represented in the rites.” ~The Spirit of Persecution in Firmicus Maternus by Roger Pearse, November 10th, 2009. Who are these infidels that the clergy slander and speak so common of? “The priests of the present day profess to believe the story of Jesus. They gain their living by it, and they exclaim against something they call infidelity. I will define what infidelity is. One that believes in the story of Jesus is an infidel to God” ~Thomas Paine. Not until the appearance of the mad man, Adolf Hitler, in the 20th century, will

the world ever see again see such a vulgar display of land grabbing, plundering, and excessive exhibitionism. What has the Christian Church truly brought to mankind? “I see the great Apostasy, I see the desolation of Christendom, I see the smoking ruins, I see the reign of monsters; I see those Vice-Gods, that [Popes] Gregory VII, that Innocent III, that Boniface VIII, that Alexander VI, that Gregory XIII, that Pius IX; I see their long succession, I hear their insufferable blasphemies, I see their abominable lives; I see them worshiped by blinded generations, bestowing hollow benedictions, bartering away worthless promises of Heaven; I see their liveried slaves, their shaven priests, their celibate confessors; I see the infamous confessional, the ruined women, the murdered innocents; I hear the lying absolutions, the dying groans; I hear the cries of the victims; I hear the anathemas, the curses, the thunders of the interdicts; I see the racks, the dungeons, the stakes; I see that inhuman Inquisition, those fires of Smithfield, those butcheries of Saint Bartholomew, that Spanish Armada, those unspeakable dragonnades, that endless train of wars, that dreadful multitude of massacres. I see it all, and in the name of the ruin it has brought in the Church and in the world, in the ‘Name of the Truth’ it has denied, the temple it has defiled, the God it has blasphemed, the souls it has destroyed; in the name of the millions it has deluded, the millions it has slaughtered, the millions it has damned; with holy confessors, with noble reformers, with innumerable martyrs, with the saints of ages, I denounce it as the masterpiece of Satan, as the body and soul and essence of anti-Christ.” ~Grattan Guinness, D.D., Romanism and the Reformation; Focus Christian Ministries; Lewes, Sussex; as cited in Michael de Semlyen, All Roads Lead to Rome? Note: The Inquisition will continue until 1834, and Catholic Church-sanction of torture until 1917. The early Church Fathers will annihilate their opposition, beginning with their own unapproved, uncorrected literature, “In 367 C.E., Athanasius, the zealous Bishop of Alexandria, Egypt... Issued an Easter letter in which he demanded that Egyptian monks destroy all such [unacceptable or unapproved] writings, except for those he specifically listed as 'Acceptable' even 'Canonical,' a list that constitutes virtually all our present 'New Testament.” ~Elaine Pagels. In his 1821 play, Almansor, the eminent German writer, Heinrich Heine, referring to the burning of the Muslim Holy Book, the Koran, during the Spanish Inquisition, writes, “Where they burn books, they will end in burning human beings.” ~Dort, wo man Bücher verbrennt, verbrennt man am Ende auch

Menschen. Unfortunately, when reading of the inhumane Spanish Inquisition, one must learn to read between the lines as Christian writers are not inclined to write derogatory of their faith, e.g., the Manichaeans and Cathari were perfectly happy in their Christian beliefs, but they differed slightly from the Holy Mother, the Church, therefore, “From the 12th century onward the repression of heresy was the great business of Church and State. The distress caused, particularly in the North of Italy and the South of , by the Cathari or Manichaeans, whose doctrine wrought destruction to society as well as to faith, appalled the leaders of Christianity. On several occasions, in various places, people and rulers at first sought justice in summary conviction and execution; culprits were either outlawed or put to death. The Church for a long time opposed these rigorous measures... The death-penalty was never included in any system of repressions.” ~Encyclopedia of Religion and Ethics by the deceiving Roman Catholic apologist, Canon Vacandard. Christian writers proudly proclaim that the Church did not put to death any civilians; either men, women, or children. Of course they neglect to tell you that, the Church often ordered its “Secular arm” to force its dogma upon the ignorant masses via mass murder. ~The Extermination of the Cathars, Simonde de Sismondi, 1826. And the Church completely forgot its precept of forgiveness, “The clergy, discharging in each district the functions of local state officials, seem never to have quite regained the religious spirit.” ~Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., i, p. 507. No monarchy or people ever moved against the heretics without the coercion of the Catholic Church, and during this period the Papacy protested, every decade, that it could not compel rulers to apply its own “Rigorous measures,” exile, disgrace, confiscation, and/or destruction of the heretics home. One of the most callous of all apologists, Canon Vacandard, and the majority of the contemporary Catholic apologists, raise over the carcasses of those hundreds of thousands of brutally murdered men, women, and children is the selfrighteous and lying inscription that they were [supposedly], “A danger to society.” To ‘Protect the Faith,’ to maintain ‘Purity of Faith,’ these apologists claim, as if non-Christians are running amock, attempting to overthrow the government.

Christian Apologetic contributors to Christian history feebly attempt to portray an air of religious literalism regarding their notorious Papal past, a past that literally scandalized Europe for centuries, a past that is clearly primitive and primordially evil. As the line of Popes begins ambiguously, we see the odious assessment in the year 896, when “A body of nobles with swinish and brutal lusts, many of whom could not write even their own names.” ~Annals of Hincmar, Archbishop of Reims; pub. c. 905. From the obligatory religious holidays to saints birthdays, the Church demands stringent obedience and claims historicity in its assertions. The Council of Nicaea, in 325 C.E., enacted March 21st,which henceforth will be ed the vernal equinox, the ‘Lord's Day,’ shall follow the full moon next after the 21st of March, which should be kept as Easter Day, but that if the full moon happens on a Sabbath, Easter Day shall be the Sabbath following. Thus the Church canon that regulates the observance of Easter in the Church of England. “Easter Day,’ says the Common Prayer Book, “Is always the first Sunday after the full moon, which happens upon or next after the 21st day of March; and if the full moon happens upon a Sunday, Easter Day is the Sunday after.” During the iniquitous book burnings of Jewish Torahs during the medieval era the Church will claim that these burnings are justified in the Bible. According to the New Testament, early Christian converts in the town of Ephesus had previously practiced sorcery, and also burned their sacred scrolls, “A number who had practiced sorcery brought their scrolls together and burned them publicly. When they calculated the value of the scrolls, the total came to fifty thousand drachmas.” ~Acts 19:19, NIV. “We prohibit,” says the 14th Church Canon, “The laics from having the books of the Old and New Testament, unless it be at most that any one wishes to have, from devotion, a Psalter, a breviary for the Divine offices, or the hours of the blessed Mary; but we forbid them in the most express manner to have the above books translated into the vulgar tongue.” All books, including the numerous unapproved versions of the Bible, are forbidden to be read. Why? Because the Church wants only its version of the Bible disseminated to their followers. “Yet books were so scarce in Rome at the close of the 7th century that Pope Martin requested one of his Bishops to supply

them, if possible, from . The ignorance of ecclesiastics in high station was alarming. During this century and for centuries afterward, there were many Bishops and Archbishops of the Church who could not sign their names. It was asserted at a council of the Church held in the year 992, that scarcely a single person was to be found in Rome itself who knew the first elements of letters. Hallam says, ‘To sum up the of ignorance in a word, it was rare for a layman of any rank to know how to sign his name.’” ~De Vinne, Invention of Printing, New York, 1878.

“Almighty God! How long will this superstitious sect of Christians, and this upstart invention, endure?” ~Anecdota Ecclesiastica or Secret Church Histories, Vienta, Paris, 1822 reprint of 1731 ed., and Diderot's Encyclopedie quoting Pope Alexander VI on Christianity. But, there is no scarcity of religious books, only ‘Catholic Approved’ books, as the Church orders the burning of Hebrew books, initiated by Pope Gregory IX, who then persuades the malleable French King Louis IX to burn some 12,000 copies of the Talmud in Paris, 1239-1243, which is then followed by subsequent ingratiating Popes. The most brutal haters of Judaism and Jewish books among the followers of the pacifist Christ are Pope Innocent IV, 1243-1254, Pope Clement IV, 1256-1268, Pope John XXII, 1316-1334, Pope Paul IV, 1555-1559, Pope Pius V, 1566-1572, and Pope Clement VIII, 1592-1605, who almost succeed in stamping out the Jewish contribution to Biblical lore via eradication of Jewish books. The first ‘Roman Index’ is the work of Pope Paul IV, 1557, 1559]. In Medieval Europe the Roman Catholic Church created a program, which lasted until 1966 to deal with dissenting printed opinion, a program that sought to destroy all dissenting literature; it is called the 'Index Librorum Prohibitorum' [Index of Prohibited Books]. Almost every modern Western philosopher was, or is, included on this forbidden list, even those who believed in God, such as Descartes, Kant, Berkeley, Malebranche, Lamennais and Gioberti. In 1525 and 1526, William Tyndale's English translation of the New Testament were zealously burned wherever the Catholic authorities could find them. In

1553, Servetius, a thorn in the side of the lecherous Pope Alexander VI, is burned as an heretic by order of the city council of Geneva, instigated by the Pope, without being defended by John Calvin, on a remark in his translation of ‘Ptolemy's Geography,’ and “Around his waist were tied a large bundle of manuscript and a thick octavo printed book,” his 'Christianismi Restitutio,' of which three copies have survived. In 1933, Hitler’s Nazis will resume the reprehensible work of the Church by burning works of Jewish authors, and other works considered “Un-German,” at the library of the Institut für Sexualwissenschaft in Berlin.

“Those conspiracies that are too incredible to be believed, are by the same right those, which most often succeed.” ~The Dulce Book, Chapter 33.

The Rapture comes from the last book of the New Testament, which is called the Book of Revelation, where the “End Times” is portrayed with the first sign that the ‘End Times’ is upon us coming from the sudden disappearance, or the lifting up to Heaven, of all of Christ’s true believers. Those people that are not taken up to Heaven will be left behind to suffer the most horrid consequences of their sins in ‘The Tribulation,’ which is to be a seven-year period, the last three and a half years of which will contain great atrocious sufferings and devastation. Jesus purportedly predicts His “Second Coming and the ‘End of the World” within the lifetime of his contemporaries, an end to mankind, which does not occur, yet Evangalists still proclaim his coming. ~Matthew 16:28. In 156 C.E., a man named Montanus declares himself to be the ‘Spirit of Truth,’ the very personification of the Holy Spirit, which is mentioned in the Gospel of John, and who is to reveal all truth, and as Montanus quickly gathers his followers, including a pair of provident ‘Prophetesses,’ who also claim to have visions and ecstatic experiences purportedly from God. Together they begin to spread what they call ‘The Third Testament,’ a series of illuminating messages which foretell of the Kingdom of God and “The New Jerusalem,” which is about to descend from Heaven, to land in Montanus' city of Pepuza [in Phrygia, which is now modern-day Turkey], where it will be the domicile for all of God’s ‘True’ believers. The word spreads throughout the adjacent lands, and all are urged to travel to Phrygia to await the Second Coming, but the movement soon divides the Christians into two camps after the New Jerusalem does not appear, and entire communities are fragmented, polarized as continuous conflict results. Eventually, in 431 C.E., the Council of Ephesus condemns Chiliasm [belief in the Millennium], as being nothing more than a dangerous superstition, and Montanus is declared a heretic, but, in spite the failure of the prediction, the cult manages to survive several centuries more until it is finally ordered eradicated by Pope Leo I. ~SSA pg. 54. The council, which convened in 431 C.E., by the Eastern Roman Emperor Theodosius II, with the approval of Pope Celestine I, convened in order to respond to the teachings of Nestorius that Mary be considered only the “Mother

of Christ” and not the “Mother of God.” ~cf. Nestorianism. Even before the formal declaration of the Council of Ephesus in 431 C.E., Bishop Augustine defended the Ever Virgin Mary as the Mother of God, believing her to be “Full of Grace,” following earlier Latin writers such as Bishop Jerome on of her sexual integrity and pure innocence. Of course, claiming religious acumen or revelations is a province of nearly every despot or dictator in history, with Adolf Hitler furnishing us with many Biblical quotes about how he is performing God’s will. Was Hitler a Catholic? Baptized in Linz, his family paid the German state tax [Kirchensteuer] to the Vatican [which is still still required of every German citizen today], was in communion and carried out cannon law and Church policy, that is, until his ill-fated demise. CHAPTER ELEVEN: UFO’s [Extra-Terrestrials, Aliens, Watchers Not of This World] In the Bible, the Book of Numbers describes a Heavenly cloud that directs the Israelites to their promised land. Angels [Divine Cratures] are revealed throughout Scriptures, suggesting that angels may be messengers from another world. In Exodus, the Israelites believed in a promise of a better time, a better life for them and their posterity, and during their forty year period of peripatetic meandering in the wilderness, angels fortify them in a belief system from ‘The Kingdom of Heaven.’ Some people believe that aliens are fallen Angels, not other men from a technically advanced civilization. “...God spared not the Angels that sinned, but cast them into chains of darkness to be reserved unto judgment.” ~II Peter 2:4. “Go, Gabriel, to the bastards, to the half-breeds [Nephilim], to the sons of miscegenation; and destroy the sons of the watchers from among the sons of men; send them against one another in a war of destruction.” ~cf. I Enoch 10:915 29. God's appointed Watchers, celestial beings, those not of this world, will hold dominion over man, fashioned in an undefined manner, until the Final Judgment of God's Angels arrives, which will be long overdue. “In those days will the Angels return and hurl themselves upon the East ... To stir up the kings and

provoke in them a spirit of unrest... They will march up to and tread under foot the land of His elect ones. They will begin to fight among themselves... Till the number of corpses through their slaughter is beyond count, and their punishment be no idle one...” ~Book of Enoch, Charles translation. In ancient North American lore we have “... Men came from the stars, knowing everything, and they examined the four corners of the sky and the Earth's round surface.” ~The Popol Vuh, sacred to the Mayans. “Beings descended from the sky in flying vessels... White men in flying rings, who can touch the sky...” ~Chilam Balaam. A select group: Moses, Abraham, Saint Peter, Saint Luke, Jacob, etc., will become the distinguishing links, instructing in behavior, moral principles and accepted worshiping. The counsel of the angels center around the central belief that the chosen people of Earth must learn the value of worship, the golden rule, and the belief in a life everlasting. These angelic creatures arrived in an interesting and astounding manner, comparable to contemporary UFO’s read about at present. News reports often describe a ‘Corona effect’ or ‘Cloudy Halo’ surrounding unidentified [extraterrestrial?] objects and UFO’s have also been described as glowing in the dark like a ‘Pillar of Fire.’ These evocative words are relative to an ancient era, a culture and civilization, which knew nothing of foreign objects, creatures, or spacecraft and describe events that are based on straightforward knowledge. Shiny metal objects signify a vast knowledge of metallurgy, and these descriptions from Biblical days would most likely mean the same today. A suspended wheel in the sky with a fiery nature adorned upon it is thought by some to signify a flying saucer today. “I looked and behold a stormy wind came from the North, a great cloud with fire flashing through it, and a radiance round about it, while out of the midst of it gleamed something with a luster like that of shiny metal.” ~Ezekiel 1:4. Ezekiel speaks of what it is like to be raised up into a flying object almost as though by an invisible hand, and he speaks of how peaceful the people on the craft are upon making with humans, going to great lengths to avoid bringing about fear, with no sign of hostilities or careless attitudesm referring to

the commander of this strange craft as ‘The Lord.’ Ezekiel says, ‘The Lord’ showed great concern and respect for him. Ancient records away from those of the Bible also describe strange and unexplained objects and appearances: “In the year 22, of the third month of the winter, sixth hour of the day, the scribes of the House of Life found that there was a circle of fire coming from the sky. It had no head. From its mouth came a breath that stank. One rod long was its body and one rod wide and it was noiseless. And, the hearts of the scribes became terrified and confused, and they laid themselves flat on their bellies. They reported to the Pharaoh. Now, after some days had gone by, behold these things became more numerous in the sky than ever. They shone with the brightness of the sun, and extended to the four s of the heaven. Dominated in the sky was the station of these five circles. The army of the Pharaoh looked on with him in their midst. It was after supper. These five circles ascended higher in the sky towards the south. Fishes and winged animals and birds fell down from the sky. A marvel never before known since the foundation of this land. And Pharaoh caused incense to be burned to make piece on the earth. And what happened was ordered by the Pharaoh to be written in the annals of the House of Life so that it be ed forever.” ~Royal Records of Tuthmosis III, 1,480 B.C.E. “Behold, oh ye Shining Ones, ye men and Gods...” ~Egyptian Book of the Dead, Chapter 134-15/17. “I speak with the followers of the Gods. I speak with the disk. I speak with the Shining Ones.” ~Egyptian Book of the Dead, Chapter 124 – 17. Throughout the world archeologists have attempted to describe giant pyramids, massive obelisks, and statuary as extraterrestrial or of unknown origins: “Did a vehicle come from somewhere out there just to land in the Andes? Was it round, and did it have a motor, or was it something different? Did a vehicle fly along the mountain and find a place to park itself, or did someone build a place to leave a space for such a thing to land?” ~Frank Zappa's Inca Roads, from the album One Size Fits All. Noah, 'A preacher of righteousness,' is given 120 years, but he wins no converts, and the judgment predicted by his great-grandfather fell. -Jude 1:14,15;

Genesis 7:11, see Dr. Scofield's note on Genesis 6:4 in his Scofield Reference Bible. “Let brotherly love continue. Be not forgetful to entertain strangers: For thereby some have entertained angels unawares.” ~Hebrews 13:1-2. Some hold that the “Sons of God,” “B’nai Ha Elohim,” are actually “Angels, which kept not their first estate.” ~Jude 6. It is asserted that the angelic designation in the Old Testament is exclusively used of angels. But, is this an error? ~Isaiah 43:6. Adam, an unequivocal creation of God, and not a derivative creature such as through birth, is also singularly referred to as a ‘Son of God’ in the genealogies. ~Luke 3:38. Angels are spoken of in a sexless manner. No female Angels are ever mentioned in Scripture, and we are clearly told that marriage is unknown among Angels. ~Matthew 22.30. The homogeneous Hebrew and Christian interpretation has been that Genesis’ Verse 2 marks a breaking down of the separation between the Godly line of Seth and the Godless line of Cain, and so the failure of the testimony to Jehovah committed to the line of Seth. ~Genesis 4:26. For disbelievers, there is no remedy but judgment. ~Isaiah 1:2-7, 24,25; Hebrews 6:4-8; 10:26-31. Historical interpretation of Genesis 6 was uniformly interpretated that the “Sons of God” were Angels, that is, until the 4th century C.E., when heresy regarding angelic beings brought about a shift to the Sethite point of view. In 399 B.C.E., the great philosopher Socrates is accused of not believing in the Gods in which the state believed in and he is tried and found guilty of corrupting Athenian youth and religious heresy. It is not good to go against the state or religious leaders. Hitler believed in the Old Testament stories, which stated that giants once ruled the world. Gigantism is common in the plant world, ancient dinosaurs, and animals, as recorded in geological descriptions in the fossil record.

Even Alexander the Great has two UFO encounters that are recorded. During Alexander’s invasion of Asia in 329 B.C.E., while crossing a river, Alexander and his men see what is described as gleaming, silver shields in the sky. The objects repeatedly swoop down towards the feardul soldiers, scattering men and horses and creating a significant panic, and, again, seven years later, while attacking a Venesian city in the Eastern Mediterranean, observers on both sides of a battle report an incredible event as strange objects appear in the sky, and one of the objects abruptly shooting a beam of light at the city wall, crumbling it to dust, which allows Alexander's troops to broach the city’s perimeter, thereby easily take the city. Have these documented sightings been restricted only to ancient texts? A great 20th century military officer candidly states that the nations of this earth may one day “Make a common front against attack by people from other planets.” ~General Douglas MacArthur, quoted in The New York Times, Oct.9, 1955. And, again, “We deal now not with things of this world alone. We deal now with the ultimate conflict between a united human race and the sinister forces of some other planetary galaxy.” ~General MacArthur, 1962 speech at West Point Military Academy. Another distinguished gentleman says, “We find ourselves faced by powers that are far stronger than we had ever hitherto assumed, and whose base of operations is at present unknown to us. We are now entering into closer with these powers and soon it may be possible to speak with more precision in the matter.” ~Dr. Wernher von Braun, 1958, speaking on the US Juno II rocket. The root word for ‘Giants’ [in the Bible it is Nephilim, which designates ancient heroes who are the product of sexual union of heavenly beings and human women], and naphal, which means ‘Fall’ and refers to the fallen state of Demonic heritage. The LXX translated the word into Greek using ‘Gigantes,’ and the same word is used of the giants seen in Canaan. -Numbers 13:33, the LXX version of Scriptures has several divergences from the Hebrew text. Even Saint Augustine, Bishop of Hippo [North Africa], upon receiving a copy of Saint Jerome’s Old Testament is moved to anger because there are several unacceptable variations between the Latin translation of the Hebrew text, and the corrupted Latin translation of the Greek Text [LXX].

Saint Augustine opposes the translation because it opposes the accepted LXX translation, which would bring great offense to other Christians who were accustomed to the tradition of the LXX. Later we have, “Whatever is found in the Latin copy of the acts of the Eighth Synod is completely free from the alloy of falsehood; however, whatever more is found in the Greek text is thoroughly infected with poisonous lies.” ~Anastasius, librarian, accepting Pope Hadrian's orders, 869-870. Eager to publish his own truer version, Erasmus does not wait for the Pope Leo X’s approval [the same Pope who excommunicated Martin Luther, the great Reformer], but pusillanimous dedicates his work to the Pope. Erasmus’ Greek New Testament will challenge the 1,000 year old tradition of Jerome’s Vulgate Bible, and his assumed Textus Receptus, will become the basis for the King James Translation in 1611. But, in actuality, “The King James translators did not use a single edition of the ‘Textus Receptus.’ They relied mainly on Beza’s fifth edition but corrected it in about two hundred instances. They referred to various editions as published by Erasmus, Stephanus, and Beza. The Elzevirs [who actually named the Textus Receptus] did not publish their editions until after the completion of the king James Version.” ~Kevin Bauder, Frequently Asked Questions in the Translation Controversy, One Bible Only? p. 174-175. “There is nothing wrong with tradition, as long as we do not confuse tradition with truth... Traditions must be tested, and that includes traditions that touch on the use of particular translations or texts. As soon as we make our tradition the test of someone else’s standing with God...We have elevated that tradition to a status that is anti-Biblical.” ~James White, The King James Only Controversy, p. 17. And of their so-called Inerrant Christian Bible? “The King James Version is not only the most widely used translation in the world, it is also a classic expression of the English language. Indeed, it coined phrases that will be forever embedded in our language. However, for the New Testament, the only Greek text available to the 1611 translators was based on late manuscripts, which had accumulated the mistakes of over a thousand years of copying. Few of these mistakes, and we must note that there are many of them, make any difference to us doctrinally, but they often do make a difference in the meaning of certain specific texts.” This is

why for study you should use almost any modern translation rather than the KJV.” ~Gordon Fee & Douglas Stuart, How To Read The Bible For All Its Worth, p. 34. And with this rarely recognized knowledge the Christian Churches will gather about and audaciously declare that their King James version is significantly superior bcause it is of Greek Basis [Textus Receptus], and is far better-quality to any previous translation, “We believe that God has preserved His word as He promised. We believe that the original manuscripts are best represented by the traditional texts; i.e., the Hebrew Masoretic text in the Old Testament and the set of manuscripts known as the Textus Receptus in the New Testament While we recognize that there are a few difficulties in the text, we believe that the manuscripts known as the Textus Receptus are closer to the original than are the manuscripts of the Westcott and Hort tradition. Thus, we use the Greek New Testament as produced by the Trinitarian Bible Society in all of our Greek classes. We also believe that the King James version of the Bible is an accurate, faithful, and reliable translation of these manuscripts and that the English reader can study and rely upon it with utmost confidence. Since its translation, it is apparent that God's blessing has been upon the King James Version of the Bible in a way that God's blessing has not been upon any other English version of the Bible. At the same time, we do not teach that the King James Version of the Bible was given by inspiration of God. Then, can we say that the King James Version of the Bible is the inspired word of God? Yes, we can. While it was not given by inspiration of God, it is an accurate translation of what was given by Inspiration of God. It is, therefore, the inspired word of God as a result of preservation.” ~Dr. James Qurollo, Statement of Ambassador College Concerning the KJV Issue, http://bible-truth.org/kjvstatement.html. And, now, each Christian sect claims to that it alone knows and preaches the truth, “Where the perverse Greek reads one way and the A.V. reads the other, rest assured that God will judge you at the Judgment on what you know. Since you don’t know the Greek [and those who knew it, altered it to suit themselves], you’d better go by the A.V. 1611 text.” ~Dr. Ruckman, Pensacola Bible Institute, The Christian’s Handbook of Manuscript Evidence, Correcting the Greek with the English, p. 138. Confused? How about this? “The King James translators did not use a single edition of the ‘Textus Receptus.’ They relied mainly on Beza’s fifth edition but corrected it in about two hundred instances. They referred to various editions as

published by Erasmus, Stephanus, and Beza. The Elzevirs [who actually named the Textus Receptus]) did not publish their editions until after the completion of the king James Version.” ~Kevin Bauder, Frequently Asked Questions in the Translation Controversy, One Bible Only? pp. 174-175.

“Hinneh lash-sheqer asah et sheqer sepharim.” “Behold, the lying pen of the scribes hath wrought lies.”~Jeremiah 8:8 telling of the changes to Scripture. Many Biblical references will be written and rewritten by religious scribes, many of whom could neither read nor write, but merely copy what is before them. And in the process, words, deeds, and often numbers regarding historical facts will be lost. ~In 2 Kings 8:26, Ahaziah began to rule at the tender age of 22, and in 2 Chronicles 22:2, it says he was 42. “Out of the hundreds of carefully copied Old Testament Hebrew manuscripts and the thousands of New Testament Greek manuscripts, only a small portion of these manuscripts were actually ‘Divinely Inspired’ and protected in order to produce the King James Bible. Obviously, those who defend the King James Version only must claim to know, which of all the manuscript copies were inspired and which were not. On what basis do they make such a claim?” ~John Weldon, Is the King James Version the Only Bible Christians Should Trust and Read? Part 1. The early Christians, again, borrowed from the ancient authors, who speak of the Greek prophetesses [Sibyl] receiving her powers from God, which they so vehemently deny in their feeble attempts to appear only one of its kind “And both by many other writers has the Sibyl been mentioned as a prophetess, and also by Plato in his ‘Phaedrus.’ And Plato seems to me to have counted prophets, ‘Divinely Inspired,’ when he read her prophecies. For he saw that what she had long ago predicted was accomplished; and on this he expresses in the ‘Dialogue with Meno’ his wonder at and iration of prophets in the following : 'Those whom we now call prophetic persons we should rightly name ‘Divine.' And not least would we say that they are Divine, and are raised to the prophetic ecstasy by the inspiration and possession of God, when they correctly speak of many and important matters, and yet know nothing of what they are saying,' plainly and manifestly referring to the prophecies of the Sibyl.” ~Justin Martyr, Hortatory Address to the Greeks, 37, 2nd century C.E.

“The priests of the present day profess to believe the story of Jesus. They gain their living by it, and they exclaim against something they call infidelity. I will define what infidelity is. One that believes in the story of Jesus is an infidel to God” ~Thomas Paine, The Life and Works of Thomas Paine, Volume 9, page 292.

Interpretations abound in the intentions of early writings and although these Biblical men were ‘Mighty’ and ‘Renowned,’ it is recognition for their evil and their wickedness, and not necessarily their good, as these giants were men who are ired for their great strength and great violence. ~Genesis 6:5. “Every cleric must obey the Pope, even if he commands what is evil; for no one may judge the Pope.” ~Pope Innocent III, 1198-1216. Hitler also believed that men once grew to great heights in size and learning [which is not Biblical], and obtained great strengths, while others believe that these giants were extra-terrestrial. Hitler, in order to purify the race, had his ‘Volunteers’ for his ‘Super race,’ breeding program. David is said to have fought a giant called Goliath, but there are others who attained great heights, “Now it happened afterward that war broke out at Gezer with the Philistines, at which time Sibbechai the Hushathite killed Sippai, who was one of the sons of the giant. And they were subdued. Again, there was war with the Philistines, and Elhanan the son of Jair killed Lahmi the brother of Goliath, the Gittite, the shaft of whose spear was like a weaver’s beam. Yet again, there was war at Gath, where there was a man of great stature, with twenty-four fingers and toes, six on each hand and six on each foot; and he also was born to the giant. So when he defied Israel, Jonathan the son of Shimea, David’s brother, killed him. These were born to the giant in Gath, and they fell by the hand of David and by the hand of his servants.” ~1 Samuel 17. 1, Chronicles 20:4-8. If there are truly creatures from outer space existing, then we must ask ourselves “Do they represent good or evil for mankind?” Some religions believe that, “The craving of demons for a body, evident in the Gospels, offers at least some parallel to this hunger for sexual experience.” ~Derek Kidner. A copy of the Genesis Apocryphon, discovered at Qumran, dates back to the 2nd century B.C.E., but it is perceptibly based on much older sources, and when discovered in 1947, it had been much mutilated from the ravages of time. The sheets had become so badly stuck together that years ed before the text was deciphered and made known, and when scholars finally made public its

content, the document confirmed that celestial beings from the skies had landed on planet Earth a long time ago. More than that, it tells of how these alien, extraterrestrial beings once mated with Earth-women and begat giants. “In the thirtieth year, in the fourth month, on the fifth day of the month, as I was among the exiles by the Chebar canal, the Heavens were opened, and I saw visions of God. On the fifth day of the month [It was the fifth year of the exile of King Jehoiachin], the Word of the Lord came to Ezekiel the priest, the son of Buzi, in the land of the Chaldeans by the Chebar canal, and the hand of the Lord was upon him there. As I looked, behold, a stormy wind came out of the north, and a great cloud, with brightness around it, and fire flashing forth continually, and in the midst of the fire, as it were gleaming metal. And from the midst of it came the likeness of four living creatures. And this was their appearance: they [Angels, Aliens, Extraterrestrials, those not of this world?] had a human likeness ...” ~Ezekiel 1:1-28, cf. Ephesians 6:12, Genesis 6:1-22, Isaiah 13:5, Isaiah 57:15, Isaiah 60:8, Hebrews 11:13, II Kings 2:11, Acts 19:35, Revelation 9:7-11, etc. “Behold, O ye Shining Ones, ye men and Gods, ye damned ones, when ye behold Osiris Ani, triumphant like unto Horus and adored by reason of the ureret crown, fall ye down upon your faces; for Osiris Ani is victorious over his foes in the Heavens above and on the earth beneath, in the presence of the God like rulers of all the Gods and Goddesses.” ~The Egyptian Book of the Dead, Ch. 13414/17. In Genesis 6:1-4 we have the ‘Sons of God’ captivated by the beauty of the earth women, the ‘Daughters of men,’ and they subsequently marry them and produce a new offspring, one of giants, known as the Nephilim. Genesis goes on to say that these Nephilim were ‘Mighty men’ and ‘Men of renown.’ Within Orthodox Judaism the ‘Sons of God’ means ‘Nobles,’ or ‘Magnates,’ yet, scarcely anyone today accepts this view as many now interpret the 'Sons of God' as being fallen angels. Enticed by the beauty of the women of Earth they began lusting after them. Many reputable Bible commentators have rejected this theory, and how can one believe that angels from Heaven would engage in sexual relations with women

from Earth? Some regard such an interpretation as a downright heresy. Scholars contend that the ‘Sons of God’ may be the male descendants of Seth, and that the ‘Daughters of men’ are the female descendants of Cain, believing what actually happens in Genesis 6 is but an early example of something, which religious leaders do not like, that of believers marrying unbelievers. Thomas Jefferson records an extraterrestrial sighting, which he describes to Wiliam Dunbar, “A phenomenon was seen to Baton Rouge on the night of the 5th of April 1800, of which the following is the best description I have been able to obtain. It was first seen in the South West, and moved so rapidly, ing over the heads of the spectators, as to disappear in the North East in about a quarter of a minute. It appeared to be of the size of a large house, 70 or 80 feet long and of a form nearly resembling...” ~William Dunbar, Transactions of the American Philosophical Society, P. 25 of the Vol. VI, http://penelope.uchicago.edu/Thayer/E/Journals/TAPS/6/Baton_Rouge_Phenomenon*.html What is interesting is that UFO's have been reported, and talked about, as well as painted for centuries, e.g., The Crucifixion Of Christ, altar of the Visoki Decani Monastery in Kosovo, 1350; The Annunciation With Saint Emidus, Italian artist Carlo Crivelli, 1486; Baptism of Christ, Dutch artist Aert de Gelde in 1710; The Madonna With Saint Giovannino, 1400's; Triumph Of Summer Tapestry, 1538; La Tebaide [Scene di vita Eremitica] Mid-1400's; The Miracle Of The Snow, 1428–1432; Israel, Put Your Hope In The Lord, 1600's; Glorification Of The Eucharist, 1600's; The Crucifixion Of Christ, Svetishoveli Cathedral in Mtskheta, Georgia, 1600's. ~cf. https://listverse.com/2016/04/24/10-historicdivine-paintings-that-clearly-show-ufos/ What are governments afraid of? Mass hysteria, or religious reprisals from those institutions, which deny intelligent life outside of this mundane earth, which contradicts their teachings? 95 percent of all Americans have at least heard or read something about Unidentified Flying Objects, i.e., UFO's, and 57 percent actually believe they are real. ~cf. 1973 Gallup Poll, The New York Times, 29 November 1973, p. 45, and Philip J. Klass, UFOs: The Public Deceived, 1983, p. 3. CHAPTER TWELVE: Original Sin

The term “Original Sin,” aka “Vicarious Sin,” or “Inheritable Sin,” “Ancestral Sin,” which deals with Adam’s sin of disobedience in eating from the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil, and its effects upon the rest of the human race for Eternity. The Christian ministry claims that Jesus died for our sins. No one can die for the sins of another, which includes Original Sin [Gratuitous Sin, Vicarious Redemption, Ancestral Sin, Inheritable Sin]. ~cf. Exodus 32:30-35, Deuteronomy 24:16, Ezekiel 18:1, Ezekiel 4:20-24, Ezekiel 26:21, Ezekiel 18:20, Psalm 49:7, Jeremiah 31:29-30. Deuteronomy 24:16.

Being conceived with Original Sin upon us, Psalm 51:5 deals with the alleged inheriting of a sin nature so wicked that Jeremiah 17:9 describes the human heart as “Deceitful above all things and beyond cure.” Really? Don’t look for “Original Sin” [cf. Romans 5:12-21 and I Corinthians 15:22] in the Bible, you won’t find it. Don’t look for Purgatory either, it doesn't exist in Scripture either, both are but creations of the Holy Mother, and her zealous followers, self-proclaimed ‘Gatekeepers of Heaven,’ with their Saint Peter allegedly holding the Keys to Heaven. In 418 C.E., Pelagianism, Bishop Augustine's nemesis, is condemned, first by a Council of African Bishops, then by the Emperor Honorius, and finally by Pope Zosimus, but the controversy was not yet over, and when Augustine was accused by Julian, heretical Bishop of Eclanum, of having invented the concept of 'Original Sin,' Saint Augustine replies in his work “De nuptiis et concupiscentia,” 419-420 C.E., while in 420 he also addressed two books, “Contrad duas epistolas Pelagianorum ad Bonifatium Papam,” to the Pope, following them up by his “Contra Iulianum haeresis Pelagianae defensorem,” six books, in 421. ~Gresham Machen, The Christian View of Man,Grand Rapids: WM. B., Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1947, pgs. 274-275. Adam found guilty because he sinned, but his guilt and his punishment, death, belongs to us as well” ~cf. Romans 5:12-19. If God was so intent in Adam and Eve following his edicts, Adam and Eve giving him blind Obedience, Adam and Eve would suffer, and their seed would suffer Eternally, one would think that God would give Adam and Eve a warning of what punishment would follow. The Biblical teaching of Levi, a descendant of

Abraham, paying tithes to Melchizedek in Abraham, via Genesis 14:20; Hebrews 7:4-9, even though Levi was not born until hundreds of years later is given as an example of inheritable obligations. Mortality, death, is a result of the Fall, along with this also what is termed “Concupiscence” in the writings of Saint Augustine of Hippo, Africa, which is the “Evil impulse,” of Judaism, and in Orthodoxy, which we might say is man's “Disordered ion.” But, where in the bible did God promise Adam and Eve Eternal life? He didn't, which is why He created the Tree of Life! Yet, the Christian ministry, and centuries of saints will claim “God is Love,” afer their Biblical nearly wiped mankind off of the surface of this earth. Commenting on I John 4:8, Augustine boldly claims: “If nothing were said in praise of love throughout the pages of this epistle, if nothing whatever throughout the other pages of Scripture, and this one only thing were all we were told by the voice of the Spirit of God, ‘For Love is God;’ nothing more ought we to require.” ~Bishop Augustine, Homilies on the First Epistle of John, trans. H. Browne, Rev., Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, ed. Philip Schaff, vol. 7, 1994, 503. In Ep. Io., Vol. VII, p. 4. Religion is the biggest scam ever perpetrated upon a gullible, credulous, naive public. The Christian ministry claiims that God can only be loved properly if God is known properly, and God is only made known properly through the faith, belief, which is taught in the Church. If there are different faiths, then there are different objects of knowledge, and ultimately different ions, even different Gods; all created from the virile imaginations of man. Who created evil? “I form the light, and create darkness: I make peace, and create evil: I the Lord do all these things.” ~Isaiah 45:7, King James Version.

God's Love, Forgiveness, Tolerance? “I kill... I wound... I will make my arrows drunk with blood, and mine sword shall devour flesh.” ~Deuteronomy 32:39-42 Who killed more? God or Satan? The Christian God makes Satan look like a Saint. God kills indiscriminately. [Estimated] Total number killed by God in the Bible using Biblical numbers is: 2,821,364, with estimates up to: 25 million. The imaginary Christian God's estimated Biblical kill count is 227,037% higher than

the Christian's make believe Satan's Biblical kills, and the list is growing. Christians aren’t supposed to not notice the evils of their Bible, “The God of the Bible measures up to the level of a petty and vicious tyrant. The God of the Bible punishes babies for the sins of their parents [Exodus 20:5, 34:7; Numbers 14:18; II Samuel 12:13-19]; punishes people by causing them to become cannibals and eat their children [II Kings 6:24-33, Lamentations 4:10-11]; gives people bad laws, even requiring the sacrifice of their firstborn babies, so that they can be filled with horror and know that God is their Lord [Ezekiel 20:2526]; causes people to believe lies so that he can send them to Hell [II Thessalonians 2:11], and many other atrocities, far too many to list here. It would not be hard to measure up to, and exceed, that level of moral purity. Atheists sur it every day.” ~Doug Krueger, That Colossal Wreck. “The Vatican’s International Commission on the revision of the Bible [is] taking steps to correct one of the most famous Biblical ages, Exodus 20:5, now believed to have been mistranslated!” ~New York Times, May 18, 1930. With Saint Augustine’s invidious concoction of “Original Sin” all mankind is without end enveloped in sin from birth; denying “Original Sin,” but the free thinking Pelagius taught that, “Sin is just a matter of individual acts; it appears only in those cases where a man has ability to choose either good or evil and where as a matter of fact he chooses evil instead of good.” ~Gresham Machen, The Christian View of Man. As the dogma of Original Sin is not yet formulated into Christianity’s stark barbarism until the time of Saint Augustine, 354-430 C.E., the so-called “Genius” of the Latin Church, this consequence is not at first felt; though the doctrine that any person who, “Committed a grave sin after Baptism was inexorably condemned to Hell,” is brutal enough. “For whatever unbaptized persons die confessing Christ, this confession is of the same efficacy for the remission of sins as if they were washed in the sacred font of Baptism.” ~Saint Augustine, City of God, 426 C.E. Saint Augustine’s formulation of the Doctrine of Original Sin is confirmed at numerous Church councils, i.e. at Carthage, 418; at Ephesus, 431; at Orange, 529; at Trent, 1546, and by the Popes [Pope Innocent I, 401-417, and Pope Zosimus, 417-418].

Saint Gregory of Nyssa's short treatise Concerning Infants Who Have Died Prematurely examines an historic dilemma, which has plagued mankind from ancient times, that is, the death of newly born infants who do not have the opportunity to enjoy the precious light of life as Gregory is concerned primarily with the Christian Sacrament of Baptism as a beginning into the fullness of Christian life. Contrary to Saint Augustine, and his Original Sin Doctrine, Saint Gregory readily its that he, “Is unable to comprehend the state of such a soul because a reward and retribution apply to a state [God] had already anticipated, whereas they do not apply to a person who had not yet lived.” ~ Concerning Infants Who have Died Prematurely by Gregory Of Nyssa, 385-386 C.E., J.74.1-4. Cf. Genesis 1:26, Matthew 5:3, Genesis 1:27, Job 14:4. According to Gregory, mankind is divided into three classes: 1. Those who have lived virtuously and have merited a reward. 2. Those who have not followed virtue's path and deserve punishment. 3. Infants who, by reason of their early deaths, do not fall under the first two categories. Is Saint Gregory suggesting that premature infant deaths are due to the infant’s impending doing evil, and a comionate providence snatches someone away before his will develop the ability to do evil? Augustine's anti-Pelagian defense of Original Sin was confirmed at numerous councils, i.e. Carthage, Africa, 418 C.E., Ephesus, 431 C.E., Orange, 529 C.E., Trent, 1546 C.E., and by various Popes, i.e. Pope Innocent I, 401–417, and Pope Zosimus 417–418; however, Augustine's Inherited Guilt, which Eternally damns infants was omitted by these same Councils and Popes. “We suggest that infants die because He [God] who makes all things removes circumstances for evil out of love for mankind. He does not give an occasion for choosing it through his providential capacity, which knows the effect of a depraved inclination to produce bad deeds.” ~Saint Gregory Of Nyssa, Concerning Infants Who have Died Prematurely, Cf. Matthew 26:24., Romans 2:6, 9:17. Of the invention of such a despicable Doctrine that would enfold man’s mind in

unforgivable sin is disgraceful, but, such is the perception of the twisted minds of Christian Fathers, to capture converts; fear, terror, dread, and the horrors of their ingenious Christian Hell, “That a little child who lives but a few minutes after birth and dies before it has been sprinkled with the Sacred Water is, in such a sense, responsible for its ancestor having six thousand years before eaten a forbidden fruit; that it may, with perfect justice, be resuscitated and cast into the abyss of Eternal Fire in expiation of this ancestral crime; that an all-righteous and merciful Creator, in the full exercise of these attributes, deliberately calls into existence sentient beings whom he had, from Eternity, irrevocably destined to endure unspeakable, unmitigated torture are propositions, which are at once so extravagantly absurd and so ineffably atrocious that their adoption might well lead men to doubt the universality of moral perception. Such teaching is, in fact, simply Demonism, and demonism in its most extreme form.” ~Peter de Rosa, Vicars of Christ, p. 461. The invention of Original Sins brings money into the coffers of Catholicism, and Christianity, from cradle to grave, as the fortuitous long arm of the Church entertains various means of enrichment, “Long before the emergence of schematic theories, children, dying in infancy, did not receive funerary libations and were sometimes disposed in some manner other than that used for dead adults; they had not entered and were not leaving life in its fullness. It is natural to think of the dead as continuing to be at the age at which they died... In the Homeric Hades, which was always there in the background, the dead went on doing what they had done in life.” ~Excerpted from an article by A.D. Nock, entitled, Tertullian and the Ahori, from Vigiliae Christianae, #4, Amsterdam, 1950, pp. 132-133. cf. Tertullian's De Anima, 56-8. “If only Hades hadn’t kidnapped Persephone we wouldn’t have to deal with these awful winters! What an Original Sin! [Vicarious Sin, Inheritable Sin, Gratuitous Sin, Ancestral Sin] If only the Gods would set this right!” ~cf. Genesis 3:22, NIV. The Garden of Eden Story isn’t about the Fall of Humankind, https://www.patheos.com/blogs/excommunications/2019/02/garden-eden-storyisnt-about-fall-humankind/ Pope Gregory borrowed heavily from his Hellenized upbringing, and although Christians deny their Greek roots, it is now known that, “Gregory... Merely applied Christian names to Plato’s doctrine and called it Christian theology.” ~Cherniss, The Platonism of Gregory of Nyssa, 62

Augustine strained the significance of infant baptism; a question of whether or not baptism is an absolute necessity for Salvation, however, 4th century Bishop Augustine also appears to have altered his thinking during his lifetime, which causes some confusion among later theologians regarding his position on infant baptism, as in 395, he says in one of his sermons, “God does not remit sins but to the baptized.” But, Augustine also had trepidations regarding infant children and Original Sin, “But what shall become of the little ones? For it is beyond all belief that in these days [the Apocalypse] there shall not be found some Christian children born, but not yet baptized, and that there shall not also be some born during that very period; and if there be such, we cannot believe that their parents shall not find some way of bringing them to the layer of regeneration.” ~Augustine, City of God. Even newborns must suffer for their sins; but what sins can a newborn commit? And if the newborn is held responsible for the sins of Adam and Eve, then why does Scripture tell us that each will be held able for his own transgressions? If there is a Purgatory, God made it. Is God a vindictive God? What ever happened to forgiveness? “Separation from God is the chief punishment of Purgatory. Wherein Purgatory differs from Hell. All the pains of Purgatory arise from Original or Actual Sin. God created the Soul pure, simple and clean of all stain of sin, with a certain beatific instinct towards Himself whence Original Sin, which the soul finds in itself, draws it away, and when actual is added to Original Sin the Soul is drawn yet further away. The further it departs from its beatific instinct, the more malignant it becomes because it corresponds less to God. There can be no good save by participation in God, who meets the needs of irrational creatures as He wills and has ordained, never failing them, and answers to a rational Soul in the measure in which He finds it cleansed of sin's hindrance.” ~Saint Catherine, 1447-1512, Treatise on Purgatory The Dialogue, First Published 1946 by Sheed And Ward, Inc. Baptism is on this at first confined to adults, but an agitation for the Baptism of children did not began until about the end of the 2nd century, and the repulsive teachings of Saint Augustine on their ‘Inherited Guilt’ eventually made it a general practice. The Pelagians, whose idea was later taken up by the Schoolmen in modified form, said that un-baptized children could not go to heaven, but were not unhappy.

Saint Augustine, Sermon 294, etc., dourly fought them, and has ‘Infant Damnation’ imposed upon the Church. ~For later developments see Dr. G. G. Coulton's, Infant Perdition in the Middle Ages, 1922, and J. McCabe, Rationalists Encyclopaedia. Gregory [the Great] was not blind to the moral dilemma this dim-witted Catholic creation [Doctrine of Original Sin] raised. For example, were parents not cleansed from Original Sin in baptism? Then how could they hand down Original Sin to their babies? Gregory responds, “Though Holy themselves, they handed down corrupt nature through sex, desire galvanized by lust. Babies are born as the damned ‘Fruit of the Lust’ of their redeemed parents. From the first, they are the offspring of Gehenna, or Hell; they are just children of wrath because they are sinners. If they die unbaptized, they are condemned to everlasting torment for the guilt of their birth alone. Existence is itself a state of sin; to be born is to qualify for Eternal Punishment.” ~Early Concepts of the Anti-Christ, sundaylaw.net., de Rosa, Vicars of Christ, p. 452. cf. the contradictory Ezekiel 18:20. What better way to increase hip than by guilt and fear by condemning one’s children to eternal damnation? “When Pelagianism laid down the doctrine that man could attain a state of perfect sanctification, it affirmed also that the merits of saints and martyrs might be applied to the Church. A peculiar power was attributed to their intercession. Prayers were made to them; their aid was invoked in all the sorrows of life; and a real idolatry thus supplanted the adoration of the living and true God.” ~J. H. Merle D’aubigne, History of the Reformation of the Sixteenth Century, 1848. “Punishing one person for the actions of another is immoral. If we use the Adam and Eve story to explain evil, suffering, and death, then we are saying that God is immoral and not a forgiving God. Judging Adam and Eve even when they didn't know the difference between good and evil, when they didn't know it was wrong to disobey and couldn't understand that the serpent tricked them, is also immoral. The Adam and Eve story is not a suitable moral story for children nor is it a valid theodicy to explain evil.”~Adam and Eve by Vexen Crabtree 2002 Sep 30. Note: Gratian declared that to disobey the Pope is to disobey God. Christians believe that, according to the Bible, death comes into the world because of the sins of Adam and Eve, but in mankind remains an impending immortal being that may be resurrected to a new life, but only if he follows the

dictates of a self-appointed priest craft. The fall of Adam and Eve is but an formed sometime after the Exile and return of the Jews to Judea. “It is beyond question... That various stories concerning the monstrous sexual intercourse of Adam and Eve with demons, and especially Eve with the serpent or Satan, were both widespread and ancient among the Jews.” ~F.R. Tennant, Cambridge University, The Sources of the Doctrines of the Fall and Original Sin, Schocken, NY 1968, pp 156. Catholicism and their, ‘Original Sin’ appears to exclude Scripture: “The son shall not bear the iniquity of the father...” ~Ezekiel 18:20. “I the Lord thy God am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth generation...” ~Exodus 20:5.

“When virginity and innocence are lost they become irrecoverable.” ~True Love and Forbidden Love by Jesus Gonzales Losada. “There is no origin for the idea of an after-life, save the conclusion, which the savage draws from the notion suggested by dreams.” ~Herbert Spencer. But Paul will teach that Jesus is in some way of human/deity sacrificed to make up for the assumed sin of Adam whereby mankind became mortal as punishment for Adam’s peccadillo. “Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death ed upon all men, for that all have sinned.” ~New Testament, Romans 5:12. “There is no sin venial in its nature, but every sin merits eternal punishment.” ~Denz.-Bann., 1020. The Book of Moses [Old Testament] clearly states: “And the Lord said unto Noah, ‘Come thou and all thy house into the ark; for thee have I seen righteous before me in this generation.’” ~Genesis 7:1; God accepts Noah, and his family, without baptism, and without original sin, which is supposedly already inherited from Adam and Eve.

“When Noah grew up and saw how mankind was sinning before the Lord, he withdrew himself from their association and sought to serve his master in order that he would not be led astray. He was especially diligent in the study of the book of Adam and the Book of Enoch.” ~Zohar 1: 58.

Original Sin, Vicarious Sin, Inheritable Sin, goes in defiance of Holy Scripture. “The fathers shall not be put to death for the children, neither shall the children be put to death for the fathers: every man shall be put to death for his own sin.” ~Deuteronomy 24:16.

ς “But the children of the murderers he slew not: according unto that which is written in the book of the law of Moses, wherein the Lord commanded, saying, ‘The fathers shall not be put to death for the children, nor the children be put to death for the fathers; but every man shall be put to death for his own sin.’” ~2 Kings 14:6. ς “The soul that sinneth, it shall die. The son shall not bear the iniquity of the father, neither shall the father bear the iniquity of the son: the righteousness of the righteous shall be upon him, and the wickedness of the wicked shall be upon him.” ~Ezekiel 18:20. ς “Yet ye say, The way of the Lord is not equal. O ye house of Israel, I will judge you every one after his ways.” ~Ezekiel 33:20. ς “In those days they shall say no more, The fathers have eaten a sour grape, and the children's teeth are set on edge. But every one shall die for his own iniquity: every man that eateth the sour grape, his teeth shall be set on edge.” ~Jeremiah 31:29-30. Clearly, the Christian clergy is keen on striking fear and horror in the hearts and minds of their naïve following, as Original Sin will condemn not only the grown-up, but also their children, “There was a man in the land of Uz, whose name was Job; and that man was perfect and upright, and one that feared God, and eschewed evil.” ~Job 1:1. How can Job be perfect if he inherited original sin [stemming from the myth of the separation of Man from God] from Adam and Eve? “... My servant Job, that there is none like him in the earth, a perfect and an upright man, one that feareth God, and escheweth evil?” ~Job 1:8, Job 2:3. And yet, the Christian ministry likes to claim that no one can escape that horrible stain of Adam, the downfall of all mankind, other then by Jesus, “As it is written, ‘There is none righteous, no, not one.’” ~Romans 3:10, see also 1 John 1:8-10, Romans 3:12, 5:12. Note: What of Moses? Was he not Righteous? But, this does not officially claim Original Sin, but merely the fact that man is not perfect. How can a child, or a newborn baby possibly sin when they don’t even know yet right from wrong?

“Original Sin, in Christian theology, the Universal Sinfulness of the human race, traditionally ascribed to the first sin committed by Adam. Theologians advocating Original Sin argue that the concept is strongly implied by the apostle Paul, the apostle John, and even by Jesus himself. Late Jewish apocalyptic writings attribute the world's corruption to a prehistoric fall of Satan, the temptation of Adam and Eve, and the resulting disorder, disobedience, and pain of human history.” ~Encarta Multimedia Encyclopedia on Original Sin. Contradicting themselves we have in the New Testament, “In the days of Herod, the king of Judaea, there was a priest named Zacharias, of the division of Abia: and he had a wife of the daughters of Aaron, and her name was Elisabeth. And they were both righteous before God, walking in all the Commandments and ordinances of the Lord blameless.” ~Luke 1:5-6, RSV. Saint Augustine appeals to the Pauline apocalyptic perception of the forgiveness of sin, but he also includes the notion that sin can be transmitted from generation to generation by the act of procreation [in the sexual act]. “Saint Augustine's primary Spiritual task was to remove the stain of sexual desire. He thus became the great theologian of guilt and sin but, as is often the case, he remained blind to the price that others had to pay for his righteousness.” ~Bishop J. S. Spong, Born of a Woman, pg. 216. Saint Augustine, that great bulwark of temporary Christian insanity, takes this concept from the 2nd century theologian Tertullian, who actually coins the phrase Original Sin, which is not included in Scripture, and the concept of Original Sin undergoes further conceptual development by Paul, in Romans and First Corinthians, in the New Testament, whereby Paul places special emphasis in eternity by stressing the belief that only through Jesus Christ, the Savior, can mankind overcome death, and this is received only by earning Salvation, through His Church, for the hereafter. ~cf. Deuteronomy 24:16. The New Testament allegedly teaches that rejection of Jesus Christ as the only path to salvation must be regarded as willful disobedience, and a rebellion against God, which is punishable by his Vicar on earth, the Pope. “Saint Augustine held that at the outset Angels and men were created rational and free, the only created beings of which that could be said. In the beginning, moreover, so Augustine, true to his Neo-Platonic background, taught, there was no evil anywhere. What we call evil, he said, is but the absence [or a privation] of good. In this he revolted from his Manichean stage with its belief in a primal dualism,

with an evil as well as a good principle in nature. Evil, as he saw it is degradation [or corruption of good], a decline from one's proper rank. His capacity for rational free choice, so Augustine went on to hold, is at once man's highest quality, a gift from God intended for his own good, and his chief peril.” ~A History of Christianity, 1953, page 177. Perhaps the most significant aspect of collaboration of Original Sin to mankind’s sexual gratification can be attributed to the Christian Church’s suspicion that during the sexual act, God is of the slightest concern to the subject. God is supposedly to be pre-eminent in all matters. “The souls of those who depart in ‘Mortal Sin,’ or only in ‘Original Sin,’ [infants] go down immediately into Hell.” ~Council of Florence; Catholic Encyclopedia, Vol. VII, p. 208. Cf. Old Testament, Numbers 14:33-34. cf. contradictory Deuteronomy 24:16, Luke 1:5-6, Ezekiel 18:20. “Thus Paul identifies the source of [man’s] death and sin as the Fall of Adam and insists that the inbred disease in man, which resulted resided in his 'Flesh' or '' as an impulse to evil curable only by the grace offered to man by the redemptive act of Jesus. But, of course, he left many questions unanswered, since he was not engaged in writing theological monographs but in addressing letters of rebuke, advice or encouragement to different congregations as the need arose. And so the early Fathers did not inherit from him an unambiguous doctrine of original sin, and the evidence shows that they did not give it serious consideration: according to one authority, 'In all the writings of the Apostolic Fathers the name of Adam occurs but once, and the Earthly Paradise and the fatal tree are not mentioned at all.' [citing G. Boas, Essays on Primitivism and Related Ideas in the Middle Ages].... Neither the Fall nor Original Sin appears to be mentioned in local baptismal creeds or even in the Nicene Creed; for a genuinely Catholic doctrine of both we must apparently go back to the New Testament and Paul.” ~Rees, Pelagius [1988], page 56-57. Note: Constantinopolitan Creed differ considerably from the Nicene Creed. Paul never lived to read the Book of Luke, and throughout his Epistles Paul manages to sidestep every statement in the Jewish Scriptures that could possibly weaken his own teaching pertaining to any substance of original sin. Directly after the sin of Adam and Eve is narrated, the Torah then declares that man can still master his fervent desire for sin. “If you do what is right, will you

not be accepted? If, though, you do not do what is right, sin is crouching at your door; it desires to have you, but you shall master over it.” ~Genesis 4:6-7. The Torah’s placing of these reassuring words immediately following the sin in the Garden of Eden has long been a profoundly troubling enigma for the Church for there is nothing in the Eden narrative that can be construed as for Paul’s teaching on humanity’s ominous condition, and Jesus, who often quoted from the Torah, never spoke of it. The only Original Christian Doctrine, is that of Original Sin, which is not in the Bible, and the term, “Original Sin,” is even unknown to the Jewish Scriptures [the Old Testament], but the Christian Church’s teachings on this doctrine are antithetical to the core principles of the Torah and its ancient prophets, yet will claim historicity from them. According to Christian Doctrines, the mortal sin committed by our so-called first parents in the angelic Garden of Eden had calamitous consequences for all mankind. Christendom holds that these ruinous consequences extend far beyond the curses of painful childbirth and arduous farming conditions as outlined in the third chapter of Genesis. The most repellent consequence of the characteristic doctrines introduced by the Christian religion is that young children, even babies, are condemned to hell because they inherited Adam's sin [A fabrication of the Church in order to force its to attend and donate to the Church, as original sin is not in the Bible or any other Scriptural work], this interpretation virtually bounds the Christians from cradle to grave in religious ceremonies executed to bring about salvation.

“Lord, give me chastity and temperance, but not now.” ~Saint Augustine, enthralled in the world of hedonism requests a few more moments of carnal lust.

Augustine's idea that we are responsible for Adam's fall appears to be a direct contradiction of Ezekiel 18 [and the entire Bible for that matter] where God clearly states that only the sinner will die and their children are innocent, and what happened to the Scriptural saying that, “Children shall not be punished for the sins of their fathers.” ~Deuteronomy 24:16. Saint Augustine’s adamant refusal to accept Scriptural doctrine will basically go unchallenged for the acceptance of his views feed into the Salvation of mankind, only through the Church. Few Christians are aware that it is none other than that confining misogynist Saint Augustine who helped to develop the iniquitous concept of Original Sin, and like Bishop Tertullian, Bishop Augustine also repudiates the most distinguishing feature of classical humanism, the sovereignty of reason, which is not the atheistic secular humanism of today. For Saint Augustine, ultimate wisdom cannot be achieved through rational thought alone; reason has to be guided by faith, especially through the medium of the Holy Mother, the Church. ~Adapted from: Lewis Loflin, Saint Augustine: Madness and the Western Christian World-View. “... For nine years, he [Saint Augustine] was profoundly influenced by Manichean dualism. Its radical contrast of good with evil responded to his own psychological experiences; for that reason it deepened his conviction of evil as something endemic, and, perhaps less happily, left him with a morbid attitude towards concupiscence and sexual intercourse.... when Augustine is questioned as to the precise nature of this physical transmission [of the human soul] he uses language, which suggests that Original Sin is revealed in the act of concupiscence, in the fact that man's physical response to sexual stimulation seems not to be under the control of his will. It is perhaps here more than anywhere that a modern critic would feel inclined to press hard upon Augustine. It is indeed more than a little curious that Augustine accuses Manicheism of undermining the sense of personal moral responsibility by its doctrine of eternal substantial evil. By the ironies of time it is this identical accusation, which modern scholars, like Harnack and Ottley, bring against his own doctrine of Original Sin and human depravity. As Julian of Eclanum saw in his own time, he never completely threw off his Manichean past. Disavow it though he might, residuary elements remain.” ~John Ferguson, Pelagius: A Historical and Theological Study [W. Heffer and Sons/AMS Press, 1956/1978], page 53, 164.

In typical Christian double-talk, The New Catholic Encyclopedia deals with this ominous dilemma in the article on “Original Sin,” and Saint Augustine's view of marital relations, “There can be no question that the nexus between a personal sin of a remote ancestor and a condition of guilt in a descendant has received different nuances of understanding in the history of Christian thought. Saint Augustine was hesitant when it came to deciding whether parents ed on merely a body or a body and soul both directly affected by Adam's sin [C. Julian 5:4:17, PL 44:794]. Nevertheless, the connection between Original Sin in offspring and concupiscence in parents is something he asserted as well [C. Julian op imperf. 2:45, PL 45:1161; cf. Nupt et concup 1:24:27, PL 44:429]. One can hold with Trent for transmission 'generatione, non imitatione' [by generation, not by imitation of Adam] without being constrained to accept such a view of marital relations. The assertion that the sin of Adam affects man before his own personal sin is by no means coincident with stating that he contracts it by a sin his parents commit at his generation or by some result of sin present therein though his parents may not actually be guilty.” ~New Catholic Encyclopedia, 1967, volume 10, page 780. Bishop Augustine wrote in Latin in the 4th century, but his religious writings are not translated into koine Greek until the 14th century, which, as a result, Eastern and Oriental Orthodox Christianity do not hold that guilt is inherited, and without more ado they began repudiating this incongruous idea once they learned of it. “In constructing his doctrine of ‘Original Sin’ over a period of years Augustine, as we have seen, did not begin with a tabula rasa [blank slate]: Cyprian, Bishop Ambrose and 'Ambrosiaster' can all be said to have at least suggested the idea of original guilt, the idea of concupiscence is found in Bishop Tertullian and that of seminal identity in Ambrose and others... Bishop Augustine did not pluck his doctrine out of the air nor did he proceed to force a doctrine of his own invention on the African Church. His colleagues there had certainly by this time come to regard him as 'Le grand porte-parole de la theologie africaine' [citing Bonner] but there was nothing to prevent them from opposing his views if they considered them to be extreme or even 'Unorthodox'; instead, they gave him their unqualified throughout the Pelagian controversy. As [Gerald] Bonner has pointed out, not only was Aurelius, Bishop of Carthage, Africa, enunciating an Augustinian doctrine of original sin as early as 411 C.E., at the Council of Carthage, which condemned Celestius, but more than two hundred African Bishops reaffirmed it in the canons of the Council held in 418, the first

two of which are 'un sommaire satisfiant des quatres premieres theses de 411'. There is thus an element of continuity in their decisions, which gives the lie to anyone trying to suggest that there had been a sudden change of front on the subject of original sin brought about by [Saint] Augustine.” ~cf. B. R. Rees, Pelagius, 1988, p. 64-65. Pelagius, 354-418 C.E., and his form of Christianity are more in line with the teachings of Jesus Christ, while those of Saint Augustine are derived from a Gnostic sect known as Manacheisms, a form of Mesopotamian Gnosticism. Pelagius is often called a monk, a testimony to his Spartan existence and holy life. Even Augustine describes him as, “A holy man, who, I am told, has made no small progress in the Christian life.” ~B.R. Rees, Pelagius: A Reluctant Heretic, pg. 20. Gleaning what they can from Pelagius’ early writings, commentators have described Pelagius as, “A cultivated and sensitive layman,” “An elusive and gracious figure, beloved and respected wherever he goes,” being always, “Silent, smiling, reserved,” certainly a “Modest and retiring man.” ~Rees, Reluctant Heretic, p. 12. The first hint of any theological controversy comes around 405 C.E., when Pelagius hears someone reading from Augustine's ‘Confessions,’ which says, “Give me what you command and command what you will.” This verse annoys Pelagius very much; he believed this and other Augustinian teachings contradicted the traditional Christian understanding of grace and free will, turning man into a “Mere marionette, a robot.” ~Ferguson, In Defence, p. 115. Due to the strong politicking of Augustine, Pelagius is convicted of heresy in the West, but he is cleared by the Eastern Churches, which reject the new doctrine, while Augustine’s is rejected. After quoting Scripture on the necessity of grace and anathematizing all those who deny that it is essential, the Western Synod of Diospolis concludes: “Now since we have received satisfaction in respect of the charges brought against the monk Pelagius in his presence and since he gives his assent to sound doctrines but condemns and anathematizes those contrary to the faith of the Church, we adjudge him to belong to the communion of the Catholic Church.” ~Rees, Reluctant Heretic, p. 138.

As with the Holy Fathers, Pelagius has nothing but contempt for that, “Ignorant majority,” which believes that because man is able to do evil, he has not been created truly good. While Saint Augustine defines Original Sin for the Latin Church, Pelagius sees through the appalling gibberish as mere nonsense. Arius also tries to bring the Christian Church back in line with Bible during the first Nicean Council [325 C.E.], chaired by Emperor Constantine, and, while Pelagius too tries to bring the Church back to the moral teachings of Jesus, both lose. In May of the year 325 C.E., the Council of Nicaea [Nice] to bring about a unification of doctrine to this new faith of Christian Jews also decides to use the Greek version of ‘Jehoshua ben Joseph,’ or ‘Jesus,’ instead of the Jewish given name for their Savior to further distance themselves from his [Jesus] Jewish roots. ~E. Christopher Reyes, Man’s Search for Spirituality, an unpublished manuscript. The whole argument is over the question of whether or not original sin is a mere conceptual maneuvering by Paul, later expanded by Saint Augustine in the West, to strike fear into the masses to convert them over to the teachings of the Church. The audacious Pelagius does not believe that man’s nature is stained by the sin of Adam; and therefore, by his own nature and efforts can only inherit hell or damnation, and he dismisses Augustine’s assumption that man can only gain salvation through the Church. Pelagius declares the Doctrine of Original Sin as abominable, detesting it totally, and it is this doctrine, which declares that all men are conceived in sin and can only be saved by the unmerited Grace of God, which is only received through Jesus Christ and His Church that Pelagius and his followers must stand firmly, and held to the Storic doctrine of the free will of man and the innate goodness of nature, which they claim, is not corrupted but only modified by sin. Such a stand put them in direct opposition to their great antagonist Augustine. However, their view served for the basis of Pelagianism. Pelagius is repelled by the grandeur, corruption, and decadence, which already permeates the Church hierarchy when he visits Rome in 380 C.E., especially the Papacy. Pelagius, “Blamed Rome’s moral laxity on the ‘Doctrine of Divine Grace’ that he heard a Bishop cite from the ‘Confessions’ of Saint Augustine, who in his prayer for

continence beseeched God to grant whatever grace the divine will determine. Pelegius attacked this teaching on the grounds that it imperiled the entire moral law.” ~www.britannica.com. Pelagius is therefore accused, along with his faithful disciple, the lawyer Coelestius, of the following heretical concepts: ❖ Adam is created answerable to death, and would have died, whether he had sinned or not. ❖ The sin of Adam hurt himself only and not the human race. ❖ Infants at their birth are in the same state as Adam before the fall. ❖ Neither by the death, nor the fall of Adam does the whole race of man die, nor by the Resurrection of Christ Rise again. ❖ The Law introduces men into the Kingdom of Heaven, just in the same way as the Gospel does. ❖ Even before the coming of Christ there were some men who were sinless. Both Pelagius and his astute attorney friend, Caelestius, are considered for condemnations and excommunication by Pope Innocent I, but Pope Innocent’s successor Pope Zosimus first pronounces Pelegius innocent on the basis of his Libellus fidei [Brief Statement of Faith], but later reconsiders after the investigation is renewed by the Council of Carthage in 518 C.E.. Pope Zosimus then confirms the councils nine canons condemning Pelagius, “Immense impact that [Saint] Augustine has had in shaping the landscape of Western Christianity; and the divergence of the Augustinian trajectory of theology from the Apostolic and Patristic Tradition has been carefully charted... Condemnations of Pelagianism were included in the Oecumenical Synod of Ephesos only under Western influence... Was actually tried at local councils in the East, the evaluation was positive.” ~Arminianism thinking from www.britannica.com, article on Pelagius. Fear, the key factor in the propagation of a new Christian world order, which is born out of ignorance; fear of chastisement, fear of punishment, fear of excommunications, fear of alienation, and even fear of inevitable mortality, a

loath full fear which focuses on the young and the ignorant. “God has decreed to save, through Jesus Christ, those of the fallen and sinful race, who through the grace of the Holy Spirit, believe in him, but leaves in sin the incorrigible and unbelieving.” In other words predestination is said to be conditioned by God's foreknowledge of who will respond to the Gospel. ~Arminianism thinking from www.britannica.com, article on Pelagius. The Donatists, of North Africa, will claim the efficacy of the sacraments depends upon the spiritual state of the priest who dispenses them, but such a declaration causes a great dilemma for the Church, for, if agreed to, it means, “The entire ceremonial edifice of the Church would be dependent on the moral character of the clergy and no one could ever be sure that a given rite had been supernaturally effective.” ~From www.britannica.com.

“The sky hung low in the ancient world. Supernatural beings thronged the earth, crowding themselves uncomfortably into the society of mortals... Divinities were abundant and supernaturalism was rampant over the whole territory.” ~Seneca the Younger, 4 B.C.E.(?) - 65 C.E. But, if the Donatists’ declaration is declared untruthful, then, “A sacrament could be effectively istered even by a heretic or heathen.” Saint Augustine, and his ers [one of Augustine’s predecessors], Optatus of Mileum, will declare, “The Church is an institution, ‘Whose sanctity is derived from the sacraments, and not estimated from the pride of persons. ... The sacraments are holy in themselves and not through men.’” ~Optatus of Mileum. The Gnostics believed this to be an evil world; good vs. evil, “The Greek, and particularly the Alexandrian fathers, in opposition to the dualism and fatalism of the Gnostic systems, which made evil a necessity of nature, laid great stress upon human freedom, and upon the indispensable cooperation of this freedom with Divine Grace; while the Latin fathers, especially Bishop Tertullian and Cyprian, Saint Hilary and Bishop Ambrose, guided rather by their practical experience than by speculative principles, emphasized the hereditary sin and hereditary guilt of man, and the sovereignty of God's grace, without, however denying freedom and individual ability. The Greek Church adhered to her undeveloped synergism, which coordinates the human will and Divine grace as factors in the work of conversion; the Latin church, under the influence of Augustine, advanced to the system of a divine monergism, which gives God all the glory, and makes freedom itself a result of grace...” ~History of the Christian Church, Vol. III, p. 786. Thus Pelagius claims one can achieve grace through ones own free will, that is, without the help of the Church, its priests, and all its submissive trappings. Many of the early Christians believed that following Jesus’ example and living life as He taught is the way to salvation but this would leave nothing for the Church to do, which is why the Church declared this concept as heresy. After much theological and political maneuvering, Pope Zosimus condemns Pelagius, and Saint Augustine's view of sin, more or less, becomes the officially accepted doctrine of the Church. The ever-lustful Pope Julian had actually criticized Augustine for denigrating sexual desire, which Pope Julian considered ordained by God, but the Pope also

charged his adversary with denying free will because of his view that God predestined some for salvation and others to damnation. Coelestius is condemned by a council of Bishops presided over by none other than Saint Augustine in 412 C.E., and then he left Africa, for he did not believe that Adam's sin extended to the entire human race, and did not wish to stay to receive his punishment for disagreeing with the hierarchy of the new Christian faith. “Faith is that quality, which enables us to believe what we know to be untrue.” ~Abner Kneeland, 1774-1844, The Omnibus Boners. Pelagius believed that people are born in a neutral state without virtue or vice; Adam and his descendants sin by choice. Pelagius also ridiculed the idea that God has selected a few for salvation while condemning a majority to be lost, because it mocked the idea that God wants all to be saved. Augustine holds firm to his conviction that baptism is essential to Salvation regardless of one's age. Pelagius is also accused before a Palestinian council in 415 CE but escapes censure, though under pressure from Africa eventually Pope Zosimus condemned both Pelagius and Coelestius. Yet Augustine continued to believe that love is the essential quality that distinguishes the true Christian. Whatever you do, Augustine advised, do it with love; for who can do ill to someone one loves? If you love, you cannot but do well. Augustine traveled to the capital of Mauretania at Caesarea in order to prevent the annual civil battle between two hostile factions of families, and he was able to stop further bloodshed. Augustine believed that the happiness of a city springs from the same source as that of the individual, because it is many individuals associating harmoniously, and virtue governs the good life from the seat of the soul rendering the body holy by acts of will. As long as the will remains unyielding to crime, what others perpetrate on the body lays no guilt on the soul of mankind. Thus, even a woman who is raped does not lose her chastity, because she has not lost her virtue, and Augustine argued against suicide as a means to protect one’s chastity. Augustine believed that anyone who kills a human being, whether another or oneself, is guilty of murder, and the reward for good Christians is not possession of earthly things. Christian Emperors during Augustine's time for 25 years permitted the sale of

children, not because they approved of the practice, but as a way of preventing infanticide when parents were unable to care for a child. Augustine noted that the tenant farmers in particular were driven to hire out or to sell their children as a means of survival. The good and bad seem to gain these material things, yet Augustine found those of pure soul, who were outraged by the soldiers, to be free of guilt, and there can be no true virtue without true religion. The Holy Mother, the Universal and Apostolic Catholic Church, will maintain full and absolute control over its flock, from cradle to grave, with the creation of the ‘Doctrine of Original Sin.’ “If any one asserts, that the prevarication of Adam injured himself alone, and not his posterity; and that the holiness and justice, received of God, which he lost, he lost for himself alone, and not for us also; or that he, being defiled by the ‘Sin of Disobedience,’ has only transfused death, and pains of the body, into the whole human race, but not sin also, which is the death of the soul; let him be anathema, whereas he contradicts the apostle who says; ‘By one man sin entered into the world, and by sin death,’ and so death ed upon all men, in whom all have sinned.” ~Mary, the mother of Jesus, is declared exempt from this Original Sin by the Roman Catholic Church Authorities. In America, even in modern times, preachers in the backward agricultural districts notoriously cause terrible distress to mothers by insisting on this. In the Catholic Church the Original Horror is softened in two ways: children are Baptized and relieved of the terrible legacy a few days after birth, and the mediaeval theologians discovered that there was an annex of the nether regions, Limbo, with a more temperate climate to which the un-baptized infant could be sent [Again not included in Biblical works, but whose creations serves the ideological purposes of the Church]. “Because by a man came death, by a man also comes Resurrection.” ~I Corinthians 15:21. Whether claiming Jesus walked out of his tomb, as portrayed in the Gospels, or was Resurrected only in Spirit, no one, Christian or Pagan, ever stated that the Christians had a monopoly on the very concept of Resurrection. Certainly not Celsus. ~1 Peter 3:18.

“In my opinion their object is to use it as a check upon the common people. If it were possible to form a State wholly of philosophers, such a custom would perhaps be unnecessary. But seeing that, every multitude is fickle and full of lawless desires, unreasoning anger and violent ions, the only recourse is to keep them in check by mysterious terrors and scenic effects of this sort. Wherefore, to my mind the ancients were not acting without purpose or it random, when they brought in among the Vulgar those opinions about the Gods and the belief in the punishments in Hades.” ~Historiae, quoted by Grover in The Conflict of Religions in the Early Roman Empire, pp. 3-4.

Fear of insurrection, throughout history, is manifested by the fear of disobedience by the ruling powers, for how can a man assure allegiance to the state if he has no religious convictions, which is why the nation fears atheists, “Of all human beings they stand most in need of the consolations of religion... Because no man can be expected to be faithful to the authority of man who revolts against the government of God!”~Williams’ Case, 26 Howard’s State Trials, p. 719; 1798-99, Thomas Paine, Age of Reason. The early Church Fathers agree that, “Finally, in every instance of vexation, contempt, and abhorrence, you pronounce the name of Satan. He it is whom we call the ‘Angel of Wickedness,’ the author of every error, the corrupter of the whole world, through whom man was deceived in the very beginning so that he transgressed the command of God. On of his transgression man was given over to death; and the whole human race, which was infected by his seed, was made the transmitter of condemnation.” ~Tertullian, The Testimony of the Soul 3:2, c. 200 AD. As the world suffers under their pejorative doctrines, the Church clergy rejoice in their debauchery, while continuing preaching, “Everyone in the world falls prostate under sin. And it is the Lord who sets up those who are cast down and who sustains all who are falling [Psalm 145:14]. In Adam all die, and thus the world falls prostate and requires to be set up again, so that in Christ, all may be made to live.” ~1 Corinthians 15:22, Origen, c 244 C.E., Homilies on Jeremias 8:1. “You see how many are the benefits of Baptism, and some think its heavenly grace consists only in the remission of sins; but we have enumerated ten honors. For this reason we baptize even infants, though they are not defiled by sin [or though they do not have personal sins]: so that there may be given to them holiness, righteousness, adoption, inheritance, brotherhood with Christ, and that they may be his .” ~Saint John Chrysostom, c. 344 - 407 C.E., Baptismal Catechesis cited by St. Augustine in Contra Julian 1:6. “You see that he [John Chrysostom] certainly did not say, 'Infants are not defiled by sin,' or Sins,' but, 'Not having sins.' Understand 'Of their own,' and there is no difficulty. 'But,' you will say, 'Why did he not add ‘Of their own’ himself?' Why else, I suppose, if not that he was speaking in a Catholic Church and never supposed he would be understood in any other way, when no one had raised

such a question, and he could speak more unconcernedly when you were not there to dispute the point?” ~Saint Augustine, remarks in Contra Julian 1:6:22. As the dogma of Original Sin is not formulated into its stark barbarism until the time of Saint Augustine, 354-430 C.E., the so-called “Mastermind” of the Latin Church, this consequence is not at first felt; though the doctrine that any person who, “Committed a grave sin after Baptism was inexorably condemned to Hell,” is brutal enough. Baptism was on this at first confined to adults, but an agitation for the Baptism of children did not began until about the end of the 2nd century, and the repulsive teachings of Saint Augustine on their ‘Inherited Guilt,’ Original Sin eventually made it a general practice. “The Pelagians, whose idea was later taken up by the Schoolmen in modified form, said that un-baptized children could not go to Heaven, but were not unhappy. Saint Augustine, Sermon 294, etc., dourly fought them, and had ‘Infant Damnation’ imposed upon the Church.” ~Dr. G. G. Coulton's, Infant Perdition in the Middle Ages, 1922, and J. McCabe, Rationalists Encyclopaedia. The early Christians are considered simpletons by Saint Gregory of Nazianzus, writing to Saint Jerome, says, “A little jargon is all that is necessary to impose on the people. The less they comprehend the more they ire. Our forefathers and doctors have often said, not what they though, but what circumstances and necessity dictated.” ~Hieron ad. Nep.,as quoted in Volney's Ruins, p. 177, Boston, 1872. What better way to increase the hip than by guilt and fear by condemning one’s children to eternal damnation if one does not follow the dictates of a hypocritical faith?

“When Pelagianism laid down the doctrine that man could attain a state of perfect sanctification, it affirmed also that the merits of saints and martyrs might be applied to the Church. A peculiar power was attributed to their intercession. Prayers were made to them; their aid was invoked in all the sorrows of life, and a real idolatry thus supplanted the adoration of the living and true God.” ~History of the Reformation of the Sixteenth Century, J. H. Merle D’aubigne, 1848.

One of the early American, founding fathers, Benjamin Franklin, thought that, ‘Original Sin’ was a detestable doctrine, and his idea of the Sabbath may be summarized by his reference to his partner, Mr. Keimer. “Keimer wore his beard long, because Moses has somewhere said, 'Thou shalt not mar the corners of thy beard.' He likewise observed the Sabbath; and these were with him two very essential points. I disliked them both.’” Since Original Sin indicts all, children and babies as well, the Protestants, incorporate its aspects into their Christian beliefs, “By means of liberty it came to that man fell into sin; but now the penal depravity consequent on it, instead of liberty, has introduced necessity.” ~John Calvin: Free Will and Predestination from Institutes of the Christian Religion, 1537. As the Pope put it so succinctly in the 13th century, we are all guilty of sin, even when married, “Everyone knows that intercourse, even between married persons, is never performed without the itch of the flesh, the heat of ion and the stench of lust. Whence the seed conceived is fouled, smirched, corrupted; and the soul infused into it inherits the guilt of sin.” ~Pope Innocent III. The Catholic Church’s view is that, Sex must be avoided at all costs as it is the ultimate regression into the state of Original Sin, “We therefore hold, with the Council of Trent, that Original Sin is transmitted with human nature, 'By propagation, not by imitation' and that it is... 'Proper to each.’” ~Pope Paul VI, G 16. If Jesus is believed to have taken our place, and his death absolves us of our sins, this whole Original Sin concept is contrary to what is found in the Torah where God says: “ ... Every man shall be put to death for his own sin.” ~Deuteronomy 24:16, disregarding Original Sin. And, what of the Christian belief in the resurrection, wherein Paul says that Jesus ‘Conquered’ death and sin for mankind. ~Romans 6:9,10. What of Paul, who circumnavigates around the issue by saying that Jesus became accursed in order to take on the sins of man, and in so doing Paul rejects the very Law of God? ~Galatians 3:13, Deuteronomy 21:23. Isn’t Jesus Christ, the Son of God, supposed to have died and then risen again to save mankind from sin? ~Romans 5:8-11; 6:8-9.

The concept that babies who had died before receiving communion were Eternally in Hell was finally rejected by the Council of Trent, but not until the 16th century; however, the concept of Eternal Torment for babies is still held for innocent babies not Baptized. “The Doctrine of Original Sin [Inheritable Sin, Gratuitous Sin], a doctrine not found anywhere in Scripture, has been the mother of the vilest doctrines ever to enter the Christian Church. These vile and un-scriptural doctrines are, the eternal torment of un-baptized babies; the concept of limbo [created in order to soften this first doctrine of Eternal Torment of un-baptized babies]; the sinfulness of the sexual relationship in marriage; the Immaculate Conception of Mary; the denial of the true human nature of Jesus; the acceptance of confession to priests; the denial of Christ’s mediatorial and High Priestly ministry; the ritual of infant baptism, and the notion that those who have never heard the Christian message are, by that fact alone, excluded from Eternal Life.” ~Early Concepts of the Anti-Christ, sundaylaw.net. CHAPTER THIRTEEN: Popes and Electing the Pope The Papal election rules were last changed by Pope John Paul II, in 1996, with his Apostolic Constitution, a ruling, called Universi Dominici Gregis [All the Lord's Flock]. The Cardinals will be sequestered in Sparta quarters, guided by the Holy Spirit, and allowed to vote up to four times a day in carefully scripted series of secret ballots. If no one is elected within the first three days, the Cardinals will take pause for a day of prayer, then hold another seven votes, followed by another day of prayer. Why are the Cardinals locked up each and every night? Orignally, it was to keep them from killing each other. The Catholic Encyclopedia its that it is not a matter or murder, which historians debate, but the significant amount of murders committed in relationship to the election of their new Pope. Upon a simple majority vote, the senior Cardinal Deacon, who, at the moment is the Chilean Jorge Medina Cardinal Estevez, will step onto the central loggia of Saint Peter's basilica to proclaim “Habemus Papam!” “We have a Pope,” and the newly elected Pontiff will appear on the balcony to deliver his first apostolic

blessing to the world. Catholics today are unconcerned and perhaps, sometimes nonchalant regarding their sordid Papal past and spiritual criminality. It’s history, it’s opening up old wounds, or it’s blasé. Mass corruption, vice, immorality, and lascivious life-styles will instigate the Church’s motivated Thirty Years' War, the Saint Bartholomew Massacre, and the Spanish Inquisition, in order to protect its diminishing remaining power. Of the Christian halo, which often decorates many sinners, even the pompous head of Pope Victor I [friend of the most brazen concubines in the harem of the debauched Emperor Commorlus], Collistus [ex-slave, imprisoned for theft, and a recognized corrupter of the Church], Damasus [who got elected by his followers murdering 150 of those of his rivals, an acknowledged forger of lies and myths, and the only Pope who was actually indicted by the civil authorities for adultery], Boniface I [who, fought his way to the throne], Zosimus I [whom some historians think as bad as Damasus], Symmachus [repeatedly accused of adultery], and Hormisdas [whose bastard son, Saint Silvarius, succeeded to the Papacy], the Papacy will claim that no one can judge them. ~The Columbia Encyclopedia's Crimes Against The Truth: How A Popular Reference Work Is Being Used As A Weapon Against Free Culture And Twisted To Fit The Purposes Of Lying Obscurities by Joseph McCabe, Haldeman-Julius Publications, Girard, Kansas. The early Fathers of the Church repeated times without number that the priesthood stands above all, even the supreme secular authority, and the Bible is replete with stories appropriately illustrating this theory; nobody, absolutely nobody can question that, within the Universal Church, that the Pope is the Vicar of Christ, and that, as such, his powers are unlimited; as proof positive could be cited councils and decretals, whether authentic or spurious; at any rate all authorized by long usage and taken as received authorities. It only remains to take possession of their incontestable power and use it with firmness and consistency that the Popes will gain power. Vicars of God? “They [the Popes] are above all the Laws of the Church, and can use them according to their wish; they alone judge and cannot be judged.” ~ Decretum Gratiani, Note: What of the Catholic Church Canon? “Let the Bishop

take care of all Ecclesiastical affairs, and let him ister them as if under God's inspection. It is not permitted him to appropriate any of these things, nor to make a present of the things of God to his own relatives. Should the latter be poor, let him care for them as for other poor people, but let him not use them as an excuse for selling off the church's possessions.” ~Canon 12. Of the great opulence and sartorial splendor of the Cardinals, Bishops, and Popes, Saint Bernard is at a great loss to justify the unheard-of luxury of the Roman court. “I do not find,” he says, “That Saint Peter ever appeared in public loaded with gold and jewels, clad in silk, mounted on a white mule, surrounded by soldiers and followed by a brilliant retinue. In the glitter that environs thee, rather wouldst thou be taken for the successor of Constantine than for the successor of Peter.” It is not until 325 C.E. that their Savior, Jesus Christ, is declared a God. In 325 C.E., when more than 150 Bishops, from all from all across the Eastern Empire, meet to reaffirm the doctrines of the Nicene Creed and to depose Emperor Maximus, the bold Arian patriarch of Constantinople who disagrees with their doctrines, and also to condemn Apollinarianism, a position, which denies the quality of being human, of Jesus Christ. Before leaving this famous conference, Emperor Constantine will have those Bishops, whose notes, manuscripts, and other time honored holy writings, which are not accepted, to have them destroyed. ~Note: The Perpetual Virginity of Mary will not be dealt with for centuries afterward. All is not happy in the world of Rome, and Pope, Honorius I, 680-681 C.E., is condemned for ing the monotheism [that there is but one God] heresy. Pope Nicholas II, in 1059, decrees that only the Cardinals could choose the Pope. But political families like the Crescentii, the Tusculani, Medici, and the infamous Borgias saw fit to assassinate whomever they felt unsuitable as pontiffs, deposing others and manipulating the elections of their successors. Popes Callistus III, elected in 1455, and Alexander VI, his nephew, who is elected in 1492, are Borgias; corruptible, profligate, and despicable. Pope Alexander will appoint his son Cesare Borgia, the pillager of Urbino, as a Cardinal.

It is only after the creation if the False Decretals that we convene with the idea that a Bishop cannot be deposed and his place filled without the consent of the Pope. This concept ias put forward, not by the Pope with the object of increasing his power, but by the opinion of the Church with a vision towards defending the Bishops against alleged unjust sentences, and incriminations inspired by the secular authorities [No one can challenge the Pope, but God]. The Catholic Church confers upon their first 30 Popes halos based upon the premise that most of them earned their sacred crown of martyrdom, although even the Catholic experts on martyrs like Duchesne, Delehaye, Ehrhard, etc., candidly it that only one Pope ever died for his faith, and even the ancient legend of the seven persecutions of the early church finds a place in the encyclopedias, which history has truly recognized for the last hundred years that there were only two. “No 'Divine Force,' but a pitifully human series of forgeries and coercions, of pious frauds and truculent ambitions, perpetrated in an age of deep ignorance, built up the Papal power, hierarchy, and creed.” ~Library: Historical Documents: Father Joseph McCabe: The Popes and Their Church: Section I: The History of the Roman Church: Chapter I: The Origin of the Papacy. Note: Dr. Joseph McCabe was a former Benedictine Catholic Priest, and professor at the Vatican. Why the need for deception? “The greatest and most pious teachers were nearly all of them infected with this leprosy... Will not some believer tell us why forgery and fraud were necessary to prove the historicity of Jesus.” ~Joseph Wheless. Dr. Giles declares that, “There can be no doubt that great numbers of books were written with no other purpose than to deceive.” And Dr. Robertson Smith says that, “There was an enormous floating mass of spurious literature created to suit [Christian] party views.” In the Gospels Peter has a most remarkable position in that Jesus Christ is characterized as saying to him, “Thou art Peter, and upon this rock [πετρα] I will build my church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. And I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven.” ~Matthew 16:18.

However, this deficient paronamesia [pun] on Peter's name is obviously not made by Christ as the word 'Church,' as we understand it today, had no meaning whatsoever in the days of Christ and Peter. An indigent Galilean fisherman would have asked in astonishment what this mysterious thing was, which was to be built upon him. There was no such word in Aramaic as Synogague, and Christ would have had to say ‘Synagogue;’ which he reviled. This pun belongs to a later date in which there came a time when Peter and Paul quarreled [as Paul tells us], and there was a gathering for Peter and a gathering for Paul; and some over-zealous Petrist, probably of the Roman Church, got that age interpolated in the Gospel to his splinter group. This crude pun changed the course of history and makes the life-work of Jesus Christ a mockery. Catholic writers quite falsely represent it as an assertion of his authority by Pope Clement in the last decade of the 1st century and make him base his authority on Saint Peter. On the contrary, the letter is written in the name of the Roman community, not of its Bishop, and is a friendly appeal from one church to another. It states that Paul came to Rome and was martyred there, but it does not even say that Peter ever came to Rome, much less died there. The one or two non-Catholic historians who have itted the presence of Peter at Rome seem to have overlooked this most important fact. At the end of the century the Roman community was still just one amongst many and claimed no authority. Nor is there any recognition of such Papal authority in the letters of Bishop Ignatius and the multitude of works of Irenaeus [which are seldom if ever quoted]. The Church is now torn asunder by the Gnostic controversy, who claim their own Secret Mysteries, the long life of Jesus, and his alleged marriage to Mary Magdalene, the fact that no Eastern Bishop made the least appeal to Rome to settle it plainly shows that until near the end of the 2nd century, when the forgery about Peter was in circulation, Rome claimed no universal authority whatsoever. ~cf. Matthew 19:4–6, Mark 10:6–9, Romans 1:26–27.

At the end of the 2nd century, Bishop Victor, of Rome, upon hearing that the Churches of Asia Minor do not celebrate Easter on the same day as the Romans, commands them to change. Bishop Victor, of Rome, threatens all with excommunication, whereupon even the Bishops of the West “Bitterly attack Victor,” which Eusebius explains is for Victor's arrogance, and declares that they would take no notice of his excommunication. Possibly they knew that, as Bishop Hippolytus tells us, Pope Victor was a friend of the Roman Emperor's mistress, Marcia, the vicious companion of one of the most brutal of the Emperors. A manuscript of a work written by a Roman contemporary of Callistus has been discovered, which pitilessly exposes the way in which the Roman Church, by means of deliberate forgeries, now glorify its early Bishops. Callistus is an astute ex-slave, of dubious disposition, who died comfortably in his bed after a very brief, but very remarkable, tenure at the Papal office. However, for Catholic Truth and the Papal officials, of course, this discovery makes no difference. For them Callistus is still considered a ‘Saint and Martyr;’ and, by a superb paradox, his rival and exposer, anti-Pope Hippolytus, is also a ‘Saint and Martyr’ of Roman literature. A gross and negligent Pious fraud is utilized by early devious Christian writers in order to make their point; with their intention being to win over anyone and everyone by any means available using the most persuasive methods available at the time, which is to write falsified texts and fallaciously convey to others that it was written in the first person, i.e. first hand knowledge. Such profuse prevarications are confessed to repeatedly in the Catholic Encyclopedia, “The clerical confessions of lies and frauds in the ponderous volumes of the Catholic Encyclopedia alone suffice... To wreck the Church and to destroy utterly the Christian religion... The Church exists mostly for wealth and self-aggrandizement; to quit paying money to the priests would kill the whole scheme in a couple of years. This is the sovereign remedy.” ~J. Wheless, Forgery in Christianity. The world will see Christianity, as it is supposed to be seen, the Messiah, the Savior, the Christ of the World, and it will be centuries before this shroud of darkness is lifted to reveal the true nature of the beast.

Not all Christian clergy recognize the Bishop of Bishops [Pope], in Rome, as the African Church, which looks to Rome as the ‘Mother Church,’ declares, “We judge no man, and we cut off no man from communion for differing from us. None of us regards himself as the Bishop of Bishops, or seeks by tyrannical threats to compel his colleagues to obey him.” ~The Popes and Their Church A Candid by Joseph McCabe, former Catholic Priest at the Vatican. hip, at first, is quite small, and by 310 C.E., the Roman Church remains an insignificant and despised body, which does not change until the so-called conversion of Emperor Constantine, and the history of the Christian Church now be garners a multitude of saints, miracles, forgeries, and divine halos to accentuate their marvelous miraculous fruition. Pope Benedict XIV, of the 18th century, a noble scholar, who by some misfortune is made a Pope, is embarrassed and ashamed of the extent to which the Church’s blatant forgeries permeate the official ritual of his Church that he enters upon a great reform and restructuring; but the bureaucratic Cardinals and monks thwart his work, which is visible by the great profusion of falsified literature of the Church, which still teems with fictitious legends from these tainted sources, many of which are already notorious by the year 494 C.E., when Pope Gelasius hesitantly and haltingly condemns them. The Pope is supposed to be the incarnation of Jesus [God] on earth, yet his mannerisms and moral disciplines will leave much to be desired as history slowly reveals their carnal decadence. All through the Dark Ages, the Pope is elected, publicly and orally, by the priests and illiterate people of Rome, which soon leads to vicious fights when the ‘Holy See’ becomes disgustingly rich, and the ‘Cardinal,’ or principal clergy, of Rome boldly uses this pretext to secure a monopoly on the election. Pope Clement VIII, 1592-1605, who came soon after Pope Sixtus V, will casually redistribute £1,000,000 amongst his close family [relatives], and nearly every Pope for years after will continue to sell indulgences and sacred offices as they too enrich their relatives. Pope Urban VIII, the persecutor of Galileo, is estimated to have spent £20,000,000 on his relatives, a century after, which Catholics called their socalled “Reform.” ~Dr. Joseph McCabe, Edited by E. Haldeman-Julius, Hitler

Dupes The Vatican: How The Papacy Was Sold In Austria And Sold Civilization In Czecho-Slovakia. The Popes will crush Roman democracy as they deceive the people everywhere into submission to their semi- miraculous powers, as though it were an immaculate profitable monopoly. Living high on their stolen assets, treasures confiscated throughout millennia in their pious Crusades, the Church is first to set the bar of materialism. And, older orders pertaining to the Franciscans, Dominicans, etc. are changed to be those of poverty and chastity to plain chastity. The people are still allowed to loot the palace and treasury of the dead Popes but the Cardinals soon expect that the man they elect to show his gratitude, and during the Renaissance era the shower of gratuitous favors amounts to millions, and a candidate often finds it easier to bribe or persuade a handful of Cardinals than a mob. ~From the works of the former Benedictine Monk, J. McCabe, Rationalist Encyclopedia. In 709 C.E., we have the quaint Catholic custom of kissing the Pope’s feet to show humility, and emphasis on the glorified exaltededness of the Papacy. “‘Extremely rare, the ‘Foot kiss...’ Still survives in a ritual form when the Pope symbolically washes and kisses the feet of poor people in Holy Week.” ~Morris 1994:76. But of course, again, we have a distinct dichotomy between the practices of the Holy Mother, the Church, and that of Scripture, Kissing and idol worship have a long history of offending God can be seen in the Bible as evidenced by “If I beheld the Sun when it shined, or the moon walking in brightness; and my heart hath been secretly enticed, or my mouth hath kissed my hand...” ~Job 31:26-27, [King James Version, 1611], where the prophet declares he is not guilty of participating in the Pagan practice of kissing his hand in worshiping the Sun as God. Again, there are those Christians who will argue that inserting the Pope on the High Altar of veneration and having Cardinals kneel before him to kiss his feet, hands, and face is not really worship, but a mere sign of respect. Four times, in the Epistles of Saint Paul, we meet this injunction, often used as

an expression of farewell, “Salute one another in a Holy Kiss” [en philemati hagio], for which Saint Peter [1 Peter 5:14] substitutes, “In a kiss of love” [en philemati agapes/a kiss of friendship]. In the Dictatus Papae Pope Gregory claims: That the Roman Pontiff alone is rightly called Universal. That He alone has the power to depose and reinstate Bishops. That He alone may use the imperial insignia. That all princes shall kiss the foot of the Pope alone. That He has the power to depose Emperors. That He can be judged by no one. That no one can be regarded as a Catholic who does not agree with the Roman Church. That He has the power to absolve subjects from their oath of fealty to wicked rulers. ~Pope Gregory VII, quoted by Baldwin, 1970: 182-183. And, we also have Pope Innocent X, at his Adoration, stating, “Most Holy and Blessed Father, Head of the Church, Ruler of the World, to whom the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven are committed, who the angels in Heaven adore, and the Gates of Hell fear, and all the world adores, we especially venerate, worship and adore thee.” In Pope Pius XII's [Eugenio Pacelli] day, it was considered an honored privilege for Cardinals to be allowed to kiss the Pope's foot and hand, and mere Archbishops were allowed only to kiss the Pope's foot and knee, while Abbots got to kiss his foot. “That all princes shall kiss the foot of the Pope alone.” ~Dictatus Papae, Pope Gregory. “Liber Pontificalis” attests that the Roman Emperor Justin paying this mark of respect to Pope John I [523-26], as will Emperor Justinian II to Pope Constantine in 710 C.E. Pope Innocent III justifies this ceremony indicating that, “The very great reverence due to the Supreme Pontiff as the Vicar of Him whose

feet” are kissed by that woman who is a sinner. From the decadent taverns of old, the harlots hastened to curry favor with royalty who oftened visited during their travels, and, “The acquired craving for the excitement of the prostitute's life, stated negatively in many instances by way of assertions that any other sort of life is intolerably dull, is encountered by almost every investigator of prostitution; and most dramatically by those who attempt the forcible or coercive rehabilitation of prostitutes. One of the earliest known attempts at such forcible rehabilitation was made by the Empress Theodora, wife of Justinian, Emperor of the Roman Empire of the East. Herself a former prostitute Theodora was determined to ‘Redeem’ other women of her one-time calling. At great expense, she had constructed on the south shore of the Bosporus, a palace wherein harlots were to be confined and re-educated. One night, in Constantinople, 500 whores were seized upon her orders and forcibly conveyed to the palace. They were well treated there, and given whatever they wanted, with the exception that no males were permitted to enter the establishment, and no prostitute was permitted to go outside it. It is recorded that many of the girls perished of sheer ennui, or escaped that lingering death by suicide. The experiment had to be abandoned as a total failure.” ~Prostitution and Morality by Harry Benjamin, M.D. & R.E.L. Masters Julian Press 1964. It is Justinian I, 527-565, called the greatest of all the rulers of the Eastern Roman Empire, who will regulate all theological matters by seating the Bishop of Rome as the “Head of all the Holy Churches,” thus laying the legal foundation for Papal Supremacy, and dominion over all churches. The medieval jesters made light of this custom and helped fool the people by having them laugh at themselves and their anointing desecrations. One court jester of the 16th century, who, on seeing a French ambassador kneel to kiss the Pope’s foot, bellowed out, “Merciful heavens! If a representative of the King of kisses his Holiness’ foot, what part of the Pope will a fellow like me have to kiss?” The Church, almost certainly, refers back to another part of Scripture which states, “Kings... Shall lick up the dust of Thy feet.” ~Isaiah 49:23. The Church is right, always right, and to maintain their strangling embrace on the Christian followers, the Church upholds a state of ignorance; the Council of Trent, 1545-1564, even has the audacity to place the Christian Holy Bible on its list of Prohibited Books, and forbids any person to read the Bible without a license from a Roman Catholic bishop or Inquisitor.

The Council adds these words: “That if any one shall dare to read or keep in his possession that book, without such a license, he shall not receive absolution till he has given it up to his ordinary.” ~The KJV and the Latin Vulgate by David Cloud. Under what authority does the Church have the right to take a life? “We,” says Pope Boniface VIII, “Declare, say, define, and pronounce it to be necessary to salvation, that every human creature be subject to the Roman Pontiff. The one sword must be under the other; and the temporal authority must be subject to the spiritual power: hence, if the earthly power go astray, the spiritual shall judge it.” ~Extravag. Commun. lib. i. tit. viii. cap. i. Porro subesse Romano pontifici omni humanae creaturae, declaramus, dicimus, finimus, et pronunciamus omnino esse de necessitate salutis. Pope Boniface is more than ready and willing to condemn society at large if they do not conform to the Church, yet, he is now ed historically as just another despicable, lascivious, and lecherous Pope, “Pope Boniface VIII, 12351303: Historians and literary men who now repeat fraudulent Catholic claims about ‘The glorious 13th century’ shrink from noticing that it was crowned by the pontificate, 1294-1303, of one of the most scandalous in the long gallery of ‘Bad Popes.’ Apart from a very serious but un-provable charge that he had his predecessor murdered, he certainly took the Papacy from him by fraud and imprisoned him, his successor Pope Clement V had, as part of his own corrupt bargain for the Papal chair, to convene a Council of the French Church in 1312 to try the dead Boniface, and, at this, voluntary Roman witnesses, chiefly priests and lawyers, accused Boniface of blasphemy, cynical skepticism, denial of immortality, defense of adultery [‘No more harm in it than rubbing your hands together,’ he had said], and mockery of all religion and morals. The statement of the Catholic Encyclopaedia that the prelates acquitted him of the charges is false. They were afraid to make any pronouncement on the evidence, which was endorsed by the greatest lawyers in . Gregorovius, the Papal historian, tries to relieve him of the charge of vice on the ground that he was eighty years old, but even the Catholic Encyclopaedia makes him only sixty-eight years old when he died, or less than sixty at his accession. The severe strictures on him in Prof. Rockwell's article in the Encyclopaedia Britannica have been cut out of the article in the last edition, but the Cambridge Mediaeval History, which reflects the general opinion of historians, says that, ‘The evidence seems conclusive that he was doctrinally a skeptic,’ and ‘It is probable that for him, as later for Pope Alexander VI, the moral code had little meaning.’ -VII, 5. ‘Dante [in The Divine

Comedy] voices contemporary opinion in Italy when he puts the Pope deep in hell.’ Canto XIX, 52-7.’” ~Father Joseph McCabe, Rationalists Encyclopaedia.

The Oxford Dictionary of Popes summarizes the actions of another Pope, Boniface VIII's manners thus, “Singularly unsympathetic, combining exceptional arrogance with cruelty, insatiable acquisitiveness for his family, and insensitive contempt for his fellow-men; feared and hated, he could not keep a friend.” Al through the Age of the Popes set up heinous Inquisitions to steal money fro unsuspecting persons, and turn the other cheek as whole populations, towns, and families drown in the free-flowing blood created by Christiandom. All the while, Europe is sodden with gross religious superstitions, spurious relics, and so-called magical treatments for unknown diseases, resulting in appalling travesties of Justice, and mechanical rites instead of true morality and impartiality, and no “Divinely Inspired” Pope dares open his lips in protest. “If the Pope is supreme in spiritual things, he has all the greater right to intervene in the smaller matters, which are called temporal.” ~Pope Gregory VII, The Popes and Their Church A Candid by Joseph McCabe, former Catholic Priest at the Vatican. And Bishop Bonitho, Bishop Anselm, and Cardinal Deusdedit, assisted the Pope by using and perpetrating forgeries in establishing the Popes credentials. In other words, like a typical politician, they [the malevolent Popes] are doing it for our own good and the commoner has no right of appeal when accused of religious crimes, the laypeople will have no rights, and the common man will forever be at the mercy of the Church. ~cf. Saint Anselm's interpretation of Intellectus Fidei. Pope Pius VII says, “It is evidence from experience, that the Holy Scriptures, when circulated in the vulgar tongue [the native tongue of the people], have, through the temerity of men, produced more harm than benefit.” Pope Leo XII calls the Protestant Bible the ‘Gospel of the Devil’ in an encyclical letter of 1824. Pope Gregory XVI, 1831-1846, railed “Against the publication, distribution, reading, and possession of books of the holy Scriptures translated into the vulgar tongue.”

“Let us enjoy the Papacy since God has given it to us.” ~Pope Leo X, 1513-21.

Pope Leo XII, in January 1850, condemns the Bible Societies and its the fact that the distribution of Scripture has “Long been condemned by the Holy Chair.” “There can be no doubt of it, but that the civil principality is subject to the sacerdotal, and that God hath made the political government subject to the dominion of the spiritual Church.” ~Baron. anno 57, sec. 23-53. No one is safe, no one can escape the fiendish grasp of the Church, and Pope Pius V, in his introduction to his bull against the English, Queen Elizabeth, states, “He who reigneth on high, to whom is given all power in Heaven and in earth, hath committed the one Holy Catholic Church, out of which there is no salvation, to one alone upon earth, that is, to Peter, the Prince of Apostles, and to the Roman Pontiff, the successor of Peter, to be governed with a plenitude of power. This one he hath constituted prince over all nations, that he may pluck up, overthrow, disperse, destroy, plant, and rear.” The Italian priest then thunders against the English monarch, “We deprive the Queen of her pretended right to the kingdom, and of all dominion, dignity, and privilege whatsoever; and absolve all the nobles, subjects, and people of the kingdom, and whoever else have sworn to her, from their oath, and all duty whatsoever in regard of dominion, fidelity, and obedience.” ~Pope Pius V in bull contra Reg. Eliz., quoted from Barrow. Without the authority of the Catholic Church, the Scriptures would have no more credence than the fables of Aesop, or the story telling of Alice in Wonderland. In their ignorance, the kings of nations, Emperors of vast wealth, and monarchs over immense dominions bow down to the Church, living in fear of being excommunicated or anathematized, “We excommunicate and anathematize, in the name of God Almighty, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, and by the authority of the blessed apostles Peter and Paul, and by our own, all Hussites, Wickliffites, Lutherans, Zuinglians, Calvinists, Huguenots, Anabaptists, Trinitarians, and apostates from the faith, and all other heretics, by whatsoever name they are called, and of whatsoever sect they be.” ~Coena Domini. There, and there alone lies the power; fear. Besides, it’s good for peace and order. This train of thought will be carried on into the Middle Ages by other European Monarchies who seek to expand their realms by using Friars and other religious groups to convert the masses to Christianity and declare their lands

conquered. “During the Middle Ages knowledge was no longer pursued for its own value, but became subsidiary to religious and theological teaching.” ~Dr. Coulton, article: Libraries. According to custom, upon entering the Church, Pope Saint Pius V, 1504-1572, would be the first to kiss the Holy crucifix, upon which a poison had been previously placed, a poison purportedly instantaneous. The plot to assassinate the Pope appeared diabolically ingenious, however, no one was prepared for what apparently happened next. When Pope Pius V lowered his head to kiss the foot of Christ, the image allegedly came to life and drew back its poisoned limb from the Pope. The Church claims that the Church, and the Church alone, is supreme over this earth, and that all of mankind must submit to the Pope, “Everyone must submit himself to the governing authorities, for there is no authority except that, which God has established. The authorities that exist have been established by God. Consequently, he who rebels against the authority is rebelling against what God has instituted, and those who do so will bring judgment on themselves.” ~Romans 13:1-2. The Pope is elected via a Conclave of Cardinals. The amusing meaning of this Conclave is: “Shut in with a key.” The history of Papal elections, for the last sixteen centuries, or since the Papacy became atrociously rich, beats the history of most presidential elections to a frazzle for bribery, intrigue, lasciviousness, and general aggressive political struggles. In 1271, the Cardinals who were assembled for an election in the Italian provincial town of Viterbo, so disgusted the towns folk by wrangling for three years, that the civic authorities locked them in a room and saw to it that none of them left it, or were plotted with outsiders until they elected a Pope. From that date, Conclaves began, though it must be confessed that the new institution by no means put any end to the bribery, intrigue, and horrendous assassinations, which continued. ~More information regarding the election of the Popes may be obtained from, Petrucelli della Gattina's Histoire Diploinatique des Conclaves (4 vols, 1864-6), in French, though you will find a good deal of the material in Miss V. Pirie's Triple Crown (1935). A ‘Divinely Inspired incident arises in 1292, which can only make one smile at

the ingenuity of the Popes at their theory of “The light of the Holy Ghost.” The rivals had fought for a year, but not a Cardinal could get the legal majority of votes to elect a Pope, so one imprudent Cardinal then proposes, in despondency, that they should elect a Holy hermit who has a respectable reputation among the country folk at the time, and the wearied voters agree. The flabbergasted and half-witted hermit thus finds himself dragged from his cell and hurriedly clothed with the jeweled garments of a Pope and crowned Pope Celestine V. But Pope Celestine V is soon found to be totally inept, and is forced to abdicate. Nevertheless chroniclers of the time revel in telling a different and delightful story, which we cannot manage, of the manner in which it was done. One of the Cardinals is said to have fitted a speaking-tube to the Pope's chamber, and poor Pope Celestine perceives himself being ordered by “A voice from Heaven,” during the night to abdicate his throne and power. However, that may be, the Cardinal of this story takes the simpleton Pope Celestine's place, becomes Pope Boniface VIII, and confines the abortive Vicar in a place, which ambitious courtiers could not reach, and it is said, on very fair authority, that Pope Boniface eventually had the unhappy hermit murdered, when his own character became clear and men wanted to displace him. Boniface was certainly quite capable of the speaking-tube and assassination. Pope Boniface was completely and utterly unscrupulous, and after numerous fierce quarrels with the Roman nobles he is himself deposed by the Romans and the French [in 1303], and the indictment of him is, to say the least, appalling. Pope Boniface flees to Anagni, and it is said that the fury into which he burst when he heard the news killed him. Even in the days when the briberies ran to millions of dollars and the murders to 200, and then there are grave deliberations, and the Cardinals visit each other in their cells, the cubicles. After each vote, the papers are burned and the smoke is conducted out by a pipe so that the Italian citizenry and the world may see. We thus know that there were three ‘Scrutinies,’ or examinations of votes, so that it took a considerable time for Pacelli, Pope Pius XII, 1939-1958, to get the necessary two-thirds of the votes.

In other words, although he appeared to be the ablest candidate, the best expert on international affairs, and the best linguist, more than half the Cardinals were at first opposed to him. We can only speculate on their reasons, but we receive with skepticism the report that German and Italian Cardinals tried to prevent his election at the bidding of Hitler and Mussolini. Pacelli, as Secretary of State, had induced Pope Pius XI, to sign an accord with them. Had he not done enough for them? The best authority, the Pope's biographer Rankin, says that the non-Italian Cardinals carried the day for him.

“If you were to tell a stranger that you belong to a religious movement whose adherents believed in Demons, the raising of the dead, or the invoking of entities to alter worldly events in accordance with their own will, they might logically suspect that you were a member of a Satanic cult.” ~Boyd Rice, Oct 21, 2004.

The Papacy is but a mere brotherhood set up for the benefit of man and its secret enclave of fraternal brotherhood fellowship, excluding women from their camaraderie merely because they say so. Christian history has shown that women once belonged to the priesthood, but such records are now sequestered, or have been destroyed, so dealt with so that prying eyes cannot observe. An award winning soap opera could be written abut the lavish lifestyles, and immoral conduct of the Popes. Catholic Popes who committed sexual acts, died during the sexual act, or committed other despicable acts:

Pope Anacletus, 76/79(?) to 88, commits incest with his sister and several other female relatives, and enjoys a vicious past time of raping reluctant nuns.

Pope Victor I, 189-99, is African in origin and is known for a treatise he wrote on dice throwing [gambling].

Pope Leo I, 440-61, is known as a warped and sadistic torturer. He makes his victims confess that they mixed semen with the Holy Sacrament and uses young girls at the altar for this purpose. Pope Leo I is the first Pope to claim the right to put anyone who disagrees with him to death.

Pope John II, 535-536, is the first Pope to change his given election name to that of Mercury, a Pagan God.

During Pope Hadrian's time [Adrian I, 772-795] that, “The Donation of

Constantine,” an innovative and finished version of an old forgery, and “The Fantuzzian Fragment,” or “Donation of Pippin,” are fabricated in the Papal chancellery, and it is presumably on the basis of these frauds that Emperor Charlemagne ceded territories to the Papacy.

A third of the Popes elected between 872 and 1012 will die under ambiguous and often suspicious circumstances.

Pope John VIII, 872-82, will be bludgeoned to death by his own entourage.

Saint Nicholas I [the Great], 858-867. In his day [about 858] is perpetrated one of the greatest forgeries of the Middle Ages, the “Pseudo-Isidorean Decretals, commonly called “The False Decretals,” which consists of a collection of early decisions of Popes and Councils, an ample proportion of which are forged, distorted, or put centuries before their proper date; fabricated in , not in Rome, and its direct purpose was to justify appeals of distressed clerics to Rome against unjust prelates or lay authorities.

Pope Stephen VI, 896-97, has the body of his predecessor, Pope Formosus, 891-96, dug up, dressed in papal vestments, set on a throne and tried for perjury and coveting the papacy. Pope Stephen VI, 896-7, will be strangled, to death.

Pope Boniface VI, April 896, to April 896, is condemned as heretic for the belief “In the power of man's innate will to seek God.” Centuries later, Pope Boniface is to be denounced at a Roman council held by Pope John IX in 1898.

Pope Leo V, 903 is murdered by his so-called pious successor Pope Sergius III, 904-11.

Pope Stephen VIII is “The first Pope who was shameless enough to shave himself and to order the rest of Italy to do likewise.” Pope Stephen VIII has his ears and nose cut off and never has any further public [for obvious reasons]. I have been trying to find out why and by whom since the Pope maintained a large army it would have to be someone close to him or someone with power [no success yet]. In his blind rage, Pope Stephen not only abuses holy the memory of Pope Formosus, but also treats his body with absolute sacrilegious indignity. Pope Stephen is eventually strangled in prison in the summer of 897, and the six following Popes [to 904] owe their elevation to the struggles of the political parties.

Pope Sergius III, 904-11, enjoyed his sex with under-aged virgin girls, and according to the historian, Baronius, Sergius III, was “The slave of every vice.”

When Pope Sergius is 45, he takes a 15- year-old mistress, which affair produces a son who goes on to become Pope John XI. Pope Sergius III obtained to his position as Vicar of Christ, but not through the usual process of being selected, after prayerful considerations, by other apostolic successors. Pope Sergius selects a more direct means by bringing about the murder of his predecessor, Pope Leo V, and the Pope's chief rival, Cardinal Christopher. Sergius is not the only murderer to sit upon Saint Peter's Throne. Other Popes kept many mistresses, or enjoyed incestuous relationships, and one is even known to have shared his libido with other of the animal world.

Periods of “Deepest humiliation” during the Papacy of Pope Serius III, 904911, were quite recurrent, and have been even into the 21st century when the extent of priesthood paedophilia was publicly exposed. ~Apology of Pope John Paul II, March 2002.

Pope John X, 914-28, is ruthlessly suffocated to death.

Pope Stephen VII [or VIII, 928-931] is a Roman son of Teudemund, and Cardinal-priest of Saint Anastasia. Little is known of the circumstances of his election, and even less regarding his brief Papal career. His remembrance survives in the voluminous privileges he granted to several monasteries in Italy and . A Greek writer of the 12th century accuses Pope Stephen VIII of various crimes, an accusation, which if true, makes this Pontiff a trendsetter in clerical appearances.

The Cadaver Synod, exhuming the rotting, putrid body of Pope Formosus, “In this disgusting business, he [Pope Stephen VII (VI?)] cannot be excused for what followed. In declaring the dead Pope deposed he also annulled all his acts, including his ordinations. His grim and grisly role provoked a violent reaction in Rome, and in late July or early August Pope Stephen was imprisoned and later strangled.” ~The Popes: A Concise Biographical History, ibid., p. 160.

Pope Leo VII, 936-939, dies of a heart attack while engaging in intercourse.

Pope Stephen VIII, 939-42, will be hideously disfigured, a fate also shared by the Greek anti-Pope John XVI, 997-8, who, unfortunately for him, does not die soon after the removal of his eyes, nose, lips, tongue and hands [perhaps he was c caught with another man’s wife, for which it was quite common to cut off a man’s nose for adultery].

Before the synod convoked by Emperor Otto it is proven that the sometimes gay Pope John XII, 955-964, had “Turned the Lateran Palace into a brothel,” cut out the eyes of or castrated those who criticized him, raped girls and women who came to pray in Saint Peter's, gambled, cursed, drunk to the devil.... There is, in brief, nothing that he has not done.

An extravagant lifestyle led Pope John XII, 955-964, to keep a stable of two thousand horses, which he fed on almonds and figs steeped in wine while peasants went hungry. Pope John XII also maintains a full Harem in the Lateran Palace, yet, Pope John XII, is bludgeoned to death by the jealous husband of the woman he is with at the time. Pope John XIII, 965-72, [Yes, there was more than one Pope John XIII] is condemned as an adulterer who “Defiled his father's concubine and his own niece.” Pope John XIII is said to have died at the hands of an enraged husband, who catches him in the very act of adultery, just like his father, Pope John XII.

Pope Boniface VII, 974; 984-985, is historically described as: “A horrid monster” and “A man who in criminality sured all the rest of mankind.” ~Sex lives of the Popes by Nigel Cawthorne.

The Catholic Encyclopedia gives further illuminating s of Papal debasement: “The Popes 'Benedict' from the 4th to the 9th inclusive (IV—IX) belong to the darkest period of Papal history... Benedict VI (973) was thrown into prison by the anti-Pope Boniface VII (d. 983), and strangled by his orders in 974. Benedict VII was a layman and became Pope by force, and drove out Boniface VII. Pope Benedict IX [c. 1012—1055/1065/1085; Pope 1032—45, 1047, 1048] had long caused scandal to the Church by his disorderly life. His immediate successor, Pope Gregory VI [1044—46], had persuaded Benedict IX to resign the Chair of Peter, and to do so bestowed valuable possessions on him.” ~Catholic Encyclopedia, vol. i, p. 31.

Whenever they could, the Popes would endeavor to usurp the monarchies of their power, “If the sacred chair is vacant [Chair of Saint Peter], the Empire lacks the dispenser of salvation; if the throne is empty, the Church is defenseless before her persecutors. It is the duty of the Church's ruler to maintain kings in their office, and of kings to protect the rights of the Church.” ~Pope Gregory X to Rudolf of Hapsburg.

The child Pope Benedict IX, 1032-1044, becomes a Pope at the age of 12, becomes well known as a bi-sexual, who shares his sexual prowess with of the animal world [sodomizing animals], orders murders and dabbles in witchcraft, and even Satanism. Pope Benedict loves to entertain with regular bi-sexual orgies. He becomes Pope three times, from 1032 to 1044, from April to May 1045, and from 1047 to 1048. The reason for this ungodly reign? He traded the Chair of Peter for vast sums of money and then reclaimed it twice. He will later hand the Papacy over to his godfather, Giovanni Graziano, a Roman priest, who offers Benedict a sizeable pension to relinquish his position. Pope Benedict IX, “Dabbled in Witchcraft and Satanism,” while his Christian minions put witches and Satanists to death.

Pope Benedict IX seizes the post of Pope in the years 1032-44, 1045 and 104748, and is historically described as: “A Demon from Hell in the disguise of a priest...” “That wretch, from the beginning of his Pontificate to the end of his life, feasted on immorality.” ~Saint Peter Damian of Pope Benedict IX. The famous poet to the Popes, Dante estimates that under Benedict IX the Papacy reached an all-time low in immorality and debauchery. When he was 23, Pope Benedict survived an assassination attempt [An attempted strangling in church, at the holy altar during Mass]. Pope Benedict goes on to marry his cousin and sell the rights to the Papacy to his godfather, who will become Pope Gregory VI.

Pope Gregory VII, 1080, claims the right to interfere in any concern, secular or spiritual, of any country of Europe. “If the Pope is supreme in spiritual things,” Pope Gregory VII naively claims, “He had all the greater right to intervene in the smaller matters, which are called temporal.”

Pope Gregory “Deposed” the English, King Henry IV, with a new claimed power of the Papacy, which Gregory partly uses forgeries to establish [Epp. Viii, 21], and King Henry retorts by asserting that the Pope committed various misdeeds, including suspicious intercourse with the Countess Mathilda.

Pope Gregory VII's brutal Normans so enraged the Romans by their rapes and pillage, that they drove Pope Gregory out; and the Pope died, exiled from his own city by his own people for the crimes of his chosen instruments.

In the year 1095, Pope Urban II introduces the ‘Callagium,’ a sex tax, which allows the clergy to keep their mistresses, provided, of course, that they pay an annual fee to the Papacy for the privilege. This had the immediate effect of reducing the use of concubines and hugely increasing clerical homosexuality.

Pope Gregory XIII, 1118-1121, declares the guilt of the Jews worthy of perpetual slavery, and 40 Popes will issue encyclicals, statements, and warnings against the perfidious Jews.

To avoid imminent charges of murder, Pope Calixtus II, 1119-24, desecrated the supposed tomb of Saint Peter and flees to Constantinople with “Silver s from the doors,” of the Holy speulcher, and “Thick plates of gold,” that had once covered the altars and “A solid gold statue.”~Dr. Joseph McCabe, A History of the Popes, op. cit.

Pope Innocent II, 1130-1143, “Those who rescued public prostitutes and took them to wife were performing acts that would count for the remission of their own sins.” ~Pope Innocent II, 1109.

Pope Celastine II, 1143-1144, had a certain Count Jordan condemned to a horrifying death. Pope Celastine also had the man strapped naked to a burning red-hot iron chair, then has a red-hot crown fixed to his skull.

Under Pope Innocent, a Papal Legate boasts that his men slew forty thousand

men, women, and children in one town, and we know that he had an army of 200,000 at work for two years; yet so many heretics survived that a fresh army of 100,000 has to be hired to finish them off.

Pope Innocent III, 1198-1216, institutes the ‘Approved method’ of crossexamination [interrogation] of suspected sodomites. In order to make them confess; suspects are lowered naked upon a red-hot spike, which would cauterize internal body parts as it penetrated the body’s cavities. This method is preserved until the 19th century [1816].

Pope Martin IV, 1281-1285, in the continual greed in acquiring land, “Embroiled the Papacy in a disastrous twenty-year-long war over Sicily; at one point, he excommunicated the whole island en masse.” ~His Holiness Pope Martin IV, 1281-85. What about the Biblical, You shall not murder. Exodus 20:13.

Pope John XXII, 1316-34, excommunicates fellow clergymen for not paying their taxes.

Robert of Geneva [Pope Clement VII, 1378-1394] will become famous for his exceptional ability to decapitate a man with a pike, and is known to be 'Much given to fleshy pleasure.' Pope Clement surrounded himself with adorable page boys, whose jackets, it was noted, shrunk from being knee length, to mid-buttock 'Or even worse.'

Pope Benedict XII, 1334-42, was such a hardened drinker that the expression “Drunk as a Pope,” became quite popular in his lifetime.

The sybaritic, sensual, hedonistic, homosexual, Pope Clement VI, Pierre Roger, 1291Ð1352; Pope 1342-1352, purchases Avignon from the Queen of Naples and makes his Palace of the Popes one of the most ostentacious in all of Europe, a glamorous court where Papal relatives and guests are constantly entertained with elaborate balls, banquets and tournaments at the expense of their Christian congregations.

Pope Clement VI, 1342-52, is described by Petrarch as “An ecclesiastical Dionysus with his obscene and infamous artifaces.” Pope Clement VI sleeps with numerous prostitutes and has dozens of mistresses, and when Pope Clement dies, fifty priests say Mass for the repose of his soul for nine consecutive days, but it is generally agreed that this is not going to be nearly enough to prevent the dead Pope from going directly to Hell. “... [of Pope Clement VI] Foul with indulgences, bald, red-faced, with fat haunches, half-covered by his scanty gown bent not so much by age as by hypocrisy. Impressive not by eloquence, but by a frowning silence, he traverses the halls of the whores, overthrowing the humble and trampling on justice.” ~Petrarch, 1341, Petrarch, Letters without a Title [Epistolae sine nomine], University Press, USA, 1969, Letter Misc. VII, p. 98.

Pope Benedict XIII, 1394-1417, gives a special dispensation to the twentynine-year-old Richard II of England so that he can marry Isabella, the sevenyear-old daughter of the King of . It is Pope Benedict XIII, 1328-1423, who takes the extraordinary step of seeking out and destroying all remaining copies of two 2nd century books that contain, “The true name of Jesus Christ.” ~Encyclopaedia Britannica, 1797, Jesus Christ entry.

The last recorded Pope to be evicted from Rome was Pope Eugenius IV, 14311447, who spent much of his nine-year exile living lasciviously in the brothels of Naples. ~Diderot's Encyclopedie.

Pope Calixtus III, 1455-58, is famous for his blatant nepotism, naming two nephews Cardinal, one of whom drags the Papacy into the gutter when he later

came to throne as Pope Alexander VI.

Pope Pius II, 1458-64, is a well known author of erotic literature, and fathered about 12 illegitimate children.

The known homosexual Pope Paul II, 1464-71, liked to see naked men being tortuously racked and humiliatingly tortured. Allegedly, he dies suddenly of a heart attack while being sodomized by one of his favorite boys.

Pope Sixths IV, 1471-84, is flamboyant and extravagant, almost to the point of bankrupting the Vatican. Sixtus places grossly immoral, generally lecherous, lustful, and inexorably incompetent relatives into high Church positions, ultimately bringing dishonor to his memory and further decadence to the Papacy.

Pope Paul II, 1467-71, allegedly dies while being sodomized by a Vatican pageboy.

Pope Innocent VIII, 1484-92, will sire eight illegitimate sons and probably as many daughters, of whom he openly acknowledges. His reign as Pope is known as “The Golden Age of Bastards.” Pope Innocent is the first Pope to enter the Vatican accompanied by his illegitimate son, schetto, who is known in Rome for his gambling affairs and burglary. Innocent pompously celebrated the wedding of schetto and the wedding of the daughter of Teodorina, his own illegitimate daughter, in the Vatican.

Pope Innocent VIII will authorize an Inquisition against those who are thought to be witches, and on his death-bed a wet nurse is found for his final carnal craving, a woman's breast milk. Pope Innocent VIII is best known for his

infamous Witch Bull of 1484, which launches several centuries of persecution of so-called witches. Several hundred thousand women, children and men [about 20%] are tortured and burned at the stake or hanged.

Beginning about October 31, 1501, and lasting for several days, Pope Alexander VI, his Cardinals, Clergy, Nuns and other holy officials of the Roman Catholic Church arrange and share in the largest, most depraved sex orgy ever recorded in the history of mankind. Of course, the Roman Church does not like to discuss or this fact.

In 1501, Pope Alexander VI issues an edict ordering that no book discussing the Christian religion be printed without the prior written approval of the local Archbishop or “Bearing the personal permission and privilege of the Pope.” ~Diarium of Burchard, ibid.

Pope Julius II, 1503-13, who fathered at least three illegitimate daughters and was a syphilitic meanderer, commissioned the great artist, Michelangelo, to paint the ceiling of the Sistine Chapel, was also a pedophile and spent much of his time with small boys and young male prostitutes.

Pope Paul III, 1534-49, enjoyed an incestuous relationship with his daughter. To gain control of his family inheritance, he poisoned several relatives, including his mother and niece. Pope Paul has two of his Cardinals murdered and a Polish Bishop to settle an argument over a theological point. Paul III was probably Rome's primary pimp, who keeps a gathering of about 45,000 prostitutes, which pay him a monthly tribute. Pope Paul III makes his favorite bastard son, Pierluigi, Duke of Parma and Piacenza, and approves the Jesuits, and introduces the Index of Forbidden Books to limit the education and religious learning of the masses.

The obedient Catholic must read his own literature, that which is duly authorized by the Bishop, whose beaver hat is stamped on the front page, and must not read any other literature that differs from it.

The Catholic Encyclopedia is burdened with evidence of the moral depravity of their entire priesthood: “At the time of Leo IX's election in 1049, according to the testimony of Saint Bruno, Bishop of Segni, 'The whole Church was in wickedness, holiness had disappeared, justice had perished, and truth had been buried; Simon Magus was lording it over the Church, whose Popes and Bishops were given to luxury and fornication. The scientific and ascetic training of the Popes left much to be desired, the moral standard of many being very low and the practice of celibacy not everywhere observed. Bishops obtained their offices in irregular ways, whose lives and conversations are strangely at variance with their calling, who go through their duties not for Christ but for motives of worldly gain. The of the clergy were in many places regarded with scorn, and their avaricious ideas, luxury and immorality rapidly gained ground at the center of clerical life. When ecclesiastical authority grew weak at the fountain head, it necessarily decayed elsewhere. In proportion, as the Papal authority lost the respect of many, resentment grew against both the Curia and the Papacy.'” ~Catholic Encyclopedia, vol. vi, pp. 793-4; vol. xii, pp. 700-03, im.

Paul III [Alessandro Farnese], probably born in Rome, was a Cardinal for forty years, under the infamously corrupt Borgia, Rovera, and Medici Popes. By 1534, he was the overwhelming choice to succeed Pope Clement VIII as Pope. One of the notable events during Pope Paul's reign is his excommunication of King Henry VIII of England in 1538, when Henry divorced his wife, the devout Catholic, Catherine of Aragon, in the face of the Church's disapproval.

Pope Julius III, 1550-55, indulges in sodomizing innocent young boys, of which one is his own, illegitimate, son.

Pope Julius III appoints several handsome teenage boys as Cardinals. Cardinal della Casa's famous poem ‘In Praise of Sodomy’ is reverently dedicated to Pope Julius III.

Long before Hitler, the Church had Pope Paul IV, 1555-1559, who hated Jews, and drew up the Bull “Cum nimis absurdum,” which stressed that the Christkillers, the Jews, are by nature slaves, and should be treated as such, having them enclosed to a particular area called the ‘Ghetto,’ after the Venetian Foundry, requiring them to wear a special insignia and imposing trade restrictions upon them.

The good news? Under Catholicism, the Jews are not slaughtered widespread, not immediately anyway. The bad news? Jews are forced to sell their properties to Christians at ridiculously low prices; the Jews are barred from commercial activity; the Jews have their sacred books burned; the Jews are forced to wear yellow hats in public; speak only Italian or Latin; not allowed to employ Christians; not to be given respect such as being addressed as ‘Signor’ or ‘Sir,’ even by the local beggars; allowed only one synagogue per city; allowed only one entrance per ghetto, and all Jews are to be locked at night in their special ghettoes of inferior confinements.

Known as ‘The Prince of Carnal Life’ His Holiness [Sanctitas], 1724-30, Pope Benedict XII’s lecherous heart throbs heavily for the sister of the great scholar, Petrarch, who rejects his offer of a Cardinal's hat, but the lasciviously robust Pope still manages to bed the beautiful innocence of the girl by bribing her brother, Gerardo. “[The academic] Petrarch described, anonymously, since he did not want to be burned, the Papal Court as 'The shame of mankind, a sink of vice, a sewer where is gathered all the filth of the world. There God is held in contempt, money alone is worshipped and the laws of God and men are trampled under foot. Everything there breathes a lie: the air, the earth, the houses and above all the bedrooms.’” ~The Bad Popes, Chamberlin, E.R.

An original publication of Diderot's Encyclopédie, an encyclopedic research tome, is so embarrassing to the Church that Pope Clement XIII, 1758—69, orders it to be destroyed immediately after its publication in 1759.

There are other contemporaries such as Bishop Mollet, the learned Catholic historian of the Avignon Popes, who regarded Pope Benedict XII as “A Nero, death to the laity, a viper to the clergy, a liar and a drunkard.” ~A History of the Popes, Dr. Joseph McCabe, op. cit., p. 115. cf. Matthew 11:19 and Luke 7:34. The pretended published Holiness and piety of Popes, past and present, as publicly presented today is not representative of the actions of papal indiscretions in the records of history, and provides further proof of the dishonesty of the Church's own historical portrayal.

Pope Pius VII, 1800-23, condemns non-Catholic Bible societies as, “A most abominable invention that destroyed the very foundation of religion.”

The Catholic historian and Archbishop of New York, John Cardinal Farley [1916], quite delicately its that the “Old legends of their dissolute lives may be partly true... That they didn't sternly insist upon sexual virtue and injustice was a general license of the Papal court, but it is probable that moral improvement was at the vanguard of their thinking.” ~Catholic Encyclopedia, Pecci ed., 1897, vol. iii, p. 207.

“It is more than probable that every part has been copied from some former religion; that no part of what has been really the system of the Christian priests was invented originally for their use. To tradition it is indebted for every doctrine and rite, which it possesses; to fraudulent and dishonest practices it is chiefly indebted for their establishment.” ~Godfrey Higgins, in Anacalypsis.

Celsus, the Epicurean philosopher, writes that, “The Christian religion contains nothing but what Christians hold in common with heathen; nothing new.” ~Justin, Apology 2.

“All these fragments of crack-brained opiniary and silly solaces played off in the sweetness of song by deceitful [Pagan] poets, by you too credulous creatures [that is, the Christians] have been shamefully reformed and made over to your own god.” ~Celsus, in the Octavius of Minucius Felix,

The Pious Catholic historian, and author, Bishop Frotheringham extends the summary of Christian leaders up to his time as not so saintly, pious, moral, or virtuous: “Many of the Popes were men of the most abandoned lives [worldly]. Some were magicians [occultists]; others were noted for sedition, war, slaughter and profligacy of manners, for avarice and simony. Others were not even of Christ, but the basest of criminals and enemies of all godliness. Some were children of their father, the Devil; most were men of blood; some were not even priests. Others were heretics. If the Pope be a heretic, he is 'Ipso facto no Pope.'” ~Bishop Frotheringham, The Cradle of Christ, 1877; see also Catholic Encyclopedia, Vol. XII, p. 700-703, im, published under the imprimatur of Archbishop Farley.

❖ Pope Clement VII, 1523-1534, paid his way to power [the Papacy], and once had 8000 people [including innocent children] slaughtered.

❖ In 1932, Pope Pius XI, 1922-1939, condemns contraception, and orders German Catholics to abandon their hostility towards the despot, Adolf Hitler. Pope Pius also ed Mussolini's invasion of Abyssinia.

❖ Pope Pius XII, Eugenio Pacelli, March 12, 1939, to Oct. 9, 1958, endorses Adolph Hitler and his heinous Third Reich, and never once does the Church speak out against the crimes against humanity by Hitler, or the Holocaust, which leads to the massacre of over 6,000,000 Jews. One must that Hitler was a practicing Roman Catholic, and to this day he has not been excommunicated, which would be an ission of his religion.

❖ More than fifty international Divinely Inspired(?) agreements, treaties, pacts, unholy alliances, etc., have been solemnly signed and sealed by the Vatican, and then casually tossed aside like broken toy a few years later. Christian Statesmen must now sign such pacts in the spirit in which Roman augurs once winked at each other over the altars.

❖ In the preface to an official papal record commissioned for publication by the Holy See, called The Popes: A Concise Biographical History, the naïve Christian reader is tastefully prepared for some and distasteful facts about their Popes with this apologetic ission, “Some Catholics may find surprises when they read the Papal biographies in this book. The part we are accustomed to think of the Pope playing in the Church may need a little adjustment.” ~The Popes: A Concise Biographical History, Eric John, ed., Burns & Oates, Publishers to the Holy See, London, 1964, p. 19, published under the imprimatur of Georgius L. Craven.

❖ The Catholic Church's real history is often intermingled with “Centuries of trafficking in ecclesiastical appointments, deceit, scandals, immorality, aggression, frauds, murder and cruelty, and the true disposition of the popes is knowingly falsely presented by the Church today.” ~A History of the Popes by Dr. Joseph McCabe, 1867—1955, C. A. Watts & Co., London, 1939.

❖ Historical facts are quite well known to Catholic historians, yet they often dishonestly tell their readers that the Popes were virtuous and competent men with “Soaring religious minds.” ~The Papacy, George Weidenfeld & Nicolson

Ltd, London, 1964.

Pope John Paul II, 1978- 2005, will make a request for forgiveness for the atrocious conduct of his Church over the centuries and, as the infirmed Pontiff prepares a list of the murders, assassinations, tortures and horrors the Papacy has caused to humanity, which reportedly takes 50 pages to lay out the illicit ions like the Papal pogroms against the Jews, the Crusades against Islam, and the despicable Inquisitions that went on for centuries.

In the early 1940`s, the I.G. Farben Chemical Company employed a promising young Polish salesman, later to be named Pope John Paul II, who later sold cyanide to the Nazis for use in Auschwitz, which same salesman also worked as a chemist in the manufacture of the poison gas. This same cyanide gas along with Zyklon B and malathion was used to exterminate millions of Jews and other groups. Their bodies were then burned to ashes in the ovens. After the war the salesman, fearing for his life, ed the Catholic Church and was ordained a priest in 1946. ~Pope John Paul's Past Employment, https://remnantofgod.org/JohnPaul2cyn.htm One of his closest friends was Dr. Wolf Szmuness, the mastermind behind the Nov./78 to Oct./79 and March/80 to Oct./81 experimental hepatitis B vaccine trials conducted by the Center for Disease Control in New York, San Francisco and four other American cities that loosed the plague of AIDS upon the American people. The same salesman was ordained Poland`s youngest bishop in 1958. After a 30day reign his predecessor was assassinated and our ex-cyanide gas salesman assumed the papacy as Pope john Paul II. ~William Cooper, Behold A Pale Horse, 1991, pp.89-90. Pope John Paul II knows that the Catholic Church has historically engaged in political assassinations and other mischief to impose the will of the Vatican upon civil governments of the world. Will he mention that, even while families hold up pictures of desaparecidos, their kin, who disappeared in countries run by Catholic Bishops and generals, like Argentina, Chili, and Croatia? Will he mention the genocides in Africa, Rwanda?

Will Pope Paul declare that he is sorry Pope Pius XII kept silent while million of Jews were tortured, robbed of their family treasures, and eventually taken to their deaths? During, and long after the African slave trade ended, heads of state from Spain and Portugal are still addressed by their formal titles as, “His/Her Catholic Majesty,” ~see U.S. State Dept. records: thereby acknowledging them, only, as emissaries of the Pope. , it is through the graciousness of the Popes that Spain and Portugal once laid claim to almost one-third of all the land and wealth of the world. Catholic priest's mendacious dealing in the African slave trade is testified to, in this poem, by the famous 19th century poet, J.G. Whittier, a poem recited on the slave blocks in New Orleans, “A Christian! Going, Gone! Who bids for Gods own image? For His grace, which this poor victim of the market-place hath in her suffering won? My God! Can such things be? Hast thou not said that whatsoe'er is done unto thy weakest and thy humblest one, is even done to thee? In that sad victim, then, child of thy pitying love, I see thee stand, once more the jest-word of a mocking band, bound, sold, and scourged again! A Christian up for sale! Wet with her blood your whips-o'ertask her frame, make her life loathsome with your wrong and shame, her patience shall not fail! Cheers for the turbaned bey of robber-peopled tunis! He hath torn the dark slave dungeons open, and hath borne their inmates into day: ‘But our poor slave in vain turns to the Christian shrine her aching eyes. Its rites will only swell her market price, and rivet on her chain. God of all right! How long shall priestly robbers at Thine alter stand, lifting in prayer to thee the bloody hand and haughty brow of wrong! O, from the fields of cane, from the low rice-swamp, from the traders cell from the black slave-ship's foul and loathsome Hell, and coffle's weary chain-Hoarse, horrible, and strong, rises to heaven that agonizing cry, filling the arches of the hollow sky, how Long, O Lord, how long!” ~ J.G. Whittier, The Christian Slave. Will Pope Paul mention Monsignor Tiso, the head of the Slovak State, who delivered the first trainload of Jews to Auschwitz? Will Pope Paul mention the Catholic Ustashi of Croatia who carried out their own “Quiet holocaust” of Jews and Serbs? Although Pope Paul began his reign on a sour note, by elevating two of his teenage grandsons [Alessandro Farnese and Guido Ascanio Sforza] to the ranks of Cardinal, Paul did make some long-overdue reforms of the Church his primary task.

This was a crucial matter, and overdue, because seventeen years earlier, the monk, Martin Luther had nailed his 95 Theses to the Catholic Church in Wittenberg, and by the first year of Paul's reign, Martin Luther was publishing a Protestant version of the Bible, in German. In 1545, the ecumenical Council of Trent began its dreaded work, to counter the Protestant Reformation, and over a two-year period, the Council set out Catholic doctrine on salvation, the sacraments, and the Bible, and standardized the celebration of the Mass. Martin Luther died in 1546, the same year Pope Paul appointed Michelangelo as the chief architect for the reconstruction of Saint Peter's. In addition to painting the ‘Last Judgment,’ Michelangelo carried out Bramante's original plans for the new building, with a major contribution: the concept for building the magnificent dome of Saint Peter's, by strengthening its central piers to bear the its weight. Although Michelangelo did not live to see the completion of his design [only the drum was completed when he died], the dome was built according to his design, and his hand-made clay model can still be seen at the Vatican.

“Their progress through Constantinople [Crusaders] to the Holy Land was marked by orgies and excesses, murders and debaucheries, which were a disgrace not only to their religion but to humanity itself... We hear of nothing more absolutely wanton than the crucifixion of the captives of Edesa, or the sending to the Greek emperor... Of a whole cargo of sliced-off noses and thumbs.” ~Hearnshaw.

The Almanach de Gotha is an ancient document, which primarily focuses on those families whose ancestry can be traced back to the Holy Roman Empire, 936-1804 C.E., and from 1763 to 1944, the Gotha was used as the ultimate authority on the reigning, and formerly reigning, royal houses of Europe. ~Note: The Vatican Papacy is considered one of the oldest monarchies in the world [Reigning Sovereign Houses] by the world's oldest authority on royalty, The Almanach de Gotha, which makes the Pope a King, and the Cardinals of the Church equal to the sons of Kings.. The Almanach de Gotha lays down the authority of the Holy See, also called the Papal See or sometimes the Holy Apostolic See, which is the See of Saint Peter of Bethsaida in Galilee, Prince of the Apostles, which was personally established in Rome in the 1st century of Christianity, after allegedly having received from Jesus Christ, the Lord, and Savior, the Suprema Potestas Pontificia to be transmitted to His Successors, and having been recognized from earliest times, before the fall of the Roman Empire. This document places the Vatican in a entirely new light, although there is no direct blood-line dating back to Saint Peter, since Pope's are elected, the Pope is still considered equal with royalty and answers to no man on earth. The Kennedy family received several titles of royal recognition from the Papacy, “When Joseph P. Kennedy [President John Kennedy’s father] attended Pope Pius XII's coronation in early 1939, he was created a Knight Grand Cross of the Order of Pope Pius IX, which still conferred hereditary nobility by male primogeniture on its grantee and his successors.” ~The Pope and the Queen On Equal Footing by Joan M. Veon, Executive Director, The Women's International Media Group, Inc. The Vatican is a recognized as a sovereign country, has an ambassador from the United States, and has observer status at the United Nations, which makes the Pope a head of state, thus unanswerable to child molestation inquiries from various nations. “The Pope sees the Catholic position on primacy as an essential point of faith... [he] made it clear he would not accept a symbolic Papacy without teeth, and that Rome would have to hold the primary place among Christians.” ~Cardinal Edward Cassidy, 1995.

In 1534, King Henry VIII acted on the principle that a Parliamentary Act abolishes the Papal supremacy in England and proclaims the independence of his Crown, and in 1537 the Parliament at Westminster does decree, “The utter abolition of the jurisdiction of the Pope of Rome.” ~Papal Jurisdiction Act 1560 C.E., https://en.my-greenday.de/14958876/1/papal-jurisdiction-act-1560.html Will the Catholic Church recognize their black constituency and ever elect another black Pope? There has been three African Popes, all from the region of North Africa, and although there are no reliable portraits of these Popes, there are drawings and references in the Catholic Encyclopedia as to the Popes being of African background. The names of the Three African Popes are: Saint Victor, 183-203 C.E., 15th Pope; Saint Gelasius, 492-496 C.E., and Saint Mechiades [or Militiades], 311314 C.E. The Church was in a process of demarcating their authority and their doctrines, which caused Pope Victor to condemn and excommunicate Theodore of Byzantium for his denial of the Divinity of Jesus Christ. Pope Gelasius exiled the Manicheans from Rome, and ordered their books burned before the doors of the basilica of the Holy Mary, and is said to have delivered the city of Rome from the peril of famine. He is known as a writer of strong letters to people of all rank and classes. Pope Militiades decreed that none of the Christian faithful shall fast on Sunday or on the fifth day of the week... Because this was the custom of the Pagans. Another black Pope, a fourth, of bi-racial heritage is Pope Adrian. A Black Pope? Until his recent appointment as perfect of the Vatican’s Congregation for Divine Worship, Cardinal Arinze [of Negro heritage] had served as president of the Pontifical Council for Inter-religious Dialogue, consecrated as Bishop in 1965 at the age of 32. Morley Safer, in an interview Sunday on “60 Minutes,” raised the possibility of mass defections among White Americans and Europeans if a Black were elected Pope, “If someone is going to leave the Church because we have a Black Pope,

in my opinion, they should have left the Church years ago.” ~Father Thomas J. Reese, Inside the Vatican, as stated by interviewer Reese on 60 Minutes, 1965. CHAPTER FOURTEEN: Hitler: The Most Infamous Catholic. Adolf Hitler was born at the Gasthof zum Pommer, an inn in Braunau am Inn, Austria-Hungary, on 20 April 1889, the fourth child of six children of his Jewish father, Aloys Schicklgruber, 1837–1903, who was a customs official. Hitler’s Catholic mother, Klara Pölzl, 1860–1907, is Alois' third wife, and also his halfniece, so a Papal Dispensation was necessary and obtained for the marriage. Hitler's father, Alois Hitler is an illegitimate child, who, for the first 39 years of his life he bore his mother's surname, Schicklgruber, and in 1876, he takes the surname of his stepfather, Johann Georg Hiedler. Postwar Christian apologists have gone to the extremes in their futile attempts to prove that Hitler was not a Catholic, but perhaps their greatest efforts into creating the myth went into that of Adolf Hitler being not even a Christian. In the 1930’s editorials across Europe were proclaiming, “If God so wills it we must substitute the cross of the Swastika for the cross of Christ,” and a Roman Catholic priest, praising Hitler in a sermon said that he was, “Appointed by God to punish the world for its irreligion.” Who was Hitler? Hitler was a Roman Catholic, baptized into that religiouspolitical institution as an infant in Austria. He becomes a communicant and an altar boy in his youth and is confirmed as a ‘Soldier of Christ’ in that Roman Catholic Church, which so many Catholic Apologists like to deny, a Church, which, like the Lutherans of his time, also s and espouses the abject hatred of the Jews, for the Prince of Peace has already been converted to the ‘God of Carnage.’ Adolf Hitler, the mad German, Adolf Hitler, the up and coming dictator, recognizes the catholic Church’s method of deceiving the people and says that they [the people] could not recognize a large lie because of their lack of mental power, and that they are able to detect only small lies because they themselves often tell them. ~Adapted from The Case Against Religion [originally, Superior Men] by James Hervey Johnson, 1949.

On the Biblical Jonah and the whale, “Is it easier to believe that a whale swallowed a man and carried him three days in his belly, then cast him up alive, or is it easier to believe that a man lied?” ~Thomas Paine.

Adolf Hitler, who is now recognized as the indisputable archrival to humanity upheld as the very personification of absolute evil, is born on April 20th, 1889 in a small Austrian town called Braunau, near the German border, his father is a fifty-two-year-old Austrian customs official, and his mother, a doting Catholic mother, Alois Schickelgruber-Hitler. His father, Alois, is a short-tempered, strict and brutal, is fifty-one when Hitler is born, and is known to have frequently hit the young Hitler. Hitler's father, Alois, is the illegitimate child of a cook named Maria Anna Schickelgruber, a cook, the grandmother of Adolf Hitler, who was working for a Jewish family named Frankenburger, when she became pregnant. The aristocratic Frankenburger family paid Schickelbruber, a paternity allowance from the time of the child's birth up to his fourteenth year. ~From a secret report by the Nazi Hans Frank, 1930. Alois also had an elder son from a previous marriage but he had ended up in jail for theft, and Alois was determined that Hitler was not going to go down the same road, hence his brutal approach to raising young Adolf. The spotted background of Alois will be a potential source of embarrassment for the future leader of Nazi .

Hitler, repeats the anti-Semite opinion of the Catholic monk, Fr. Martin Luther, “The Jews are undoubtedly a race, but not human. They cannot be human in the sense of being an image of God, the Eternal. The Jews are the image of the Devil.” ~Adolf Hitler in his May 1923 speech at the Krone Circus in Munich.

Following several moves, young Adolf lived for six months across from a large Benedictine monastery where he is exposed daily to the monastery's coat of arms' whose most salient feature is a swastika, and as a youngster, Adolph’s dream became a longing to enter the priesthood. Hitler is born a Christian, and Baptized as a Christian soldier of Christ [perhaps he was just not a good Christian], but a Christian nonetheless. There is more than anecdotal evidence to prove that Adolf’s father regularly beat him during his childhood, but it was not unusual in German families for strict or corporal discipline to be enforced in that way during that period. In 1930, Hitler brings his nineteen-year old nephew Patrick, whom he had never met before to Munich, , where he tells him never to grant any interviews to the media. Hitler attempts to rewrite history, “You idiots.” Hitler shouts, “You’re going to do me in. People must not know who I am. They must not know where I come from and who my family is. Not even in my book did I allow one word to come out about these things. I am an entirely non-familial being. I only belong to my folkish community.” ~Haman, p. 51, Adolf Hitler: Biography and Character, http://www.suu.edu/faculty/ping/pdf/HitlerBiography.pdf. In 1939 Hitler will order the complete destruction of the small Austrian village of Döllersheim where he was born. The birthplace of his Jewish ancestors, a strategic move which will alter and show his Aryan lineage only in history, with the village converted into an artillery range for hhis Nazi army, which will obliterate the village beyond recognition by guns and mortars, eliminating the town hall and all its records, including the site of his grandmother's grave. Adolph Schickelgruber, an Austrian born Catholic alter boy is inculcated with a hatred of the Jews from early childhood, and once, even desiring to become a Catholic priest [the brutal dictator, Joseph Stalin, of Russia, also considered becoming a priest in an early period of his life, but dropped out of the seminary]. One can only speculate as to how much influence Hitler’s religion plays in his thinking as an adult with his strong Catholic upbringing. Hitler, like the Catholic Church, will also rewrite history to improve his position in historical annals. Hitler reads the works of Martin Luther and other German Christian lecturers/leaders, selected writers who often preached hatred and repeatedly

stigmatized their victims to lend credence to their religious vitriol. “Dr. Martin Luther would very probably be sitting in my place in the defendants' dock today if this book had been taken into consideration by the Prosecution. In the book 'The Jews and Their Lies,' Dr. Martin Luther writes that the Jews are a serpent's brood and one should burn down their Synagogues and destroy them...” ~Jim Walker, 1998, Martin Luther's Dirty Little Book: On the Jews and Their lies. The mere fact that the Lutherans refuse to change their name is very revealing; if there was a Hitlerian church, do you think it would have changed its name? Luther preached and practiced hatred of the Jews and so does his disciple hundreds of years later. Is it so hard for Christians to that their religious leaders have long ed despots, murderous dictators vicious emperors, and even the eventual demise of the Roman Empire, “Christians,” says the early Church Father, Tertullian, “Are under a particular necessity of praying for the [Roman] Emperors, and for the continued state of the [Roman] Empire; because we know that dreadful power, which hangs over the world, and the conclusion of the age, which threatens the most horrible evils, is restrained by the continuance of the time appointed for the Roman Empire. This is what we would not experience; and while we pray that it may be deferred, we hereby show our good will to the perpetuity of the Roman state.” ~Bishop Tertullian’s Apology, Ch. 32. Hitler is taught by his faith that God, creates Adam and Eve in his image, and believes that not all mankind is descended from Adam and Eve, and that only the Aryan race is descended from Adam and Eve, with other races being evolved naturally. The Roman Church exploits, and revises, like the rest of the Christian faiths, the Old Testament and New Testament, throughout the centuries to suit her purpose, sometimes editing to such a degree, that no one can possibly ascertain what is the truth or what was Original texts. “At that time the wicked Serpent considered in his heart and said, ‘Since I am unable to cause Adam to fall, I shall go and cause Eve to fall.’ He went, sat beside her and talked much with her... What did the wicked serpent plan at that moment? He thought, ‘I shall go and slay Adam and marry his wife, and I shall

be king over all the world and shall go about proudly and shall enjoy royal pleasures.’” ~Talmud in Abot de Rabbi Nathan from the 2nd century.

“We do not fail to appreciate the good aspects of the new Weltanschauung [Nazism]. But on a closer look, we can see that the best of it has been copied from Christianity.” ~Konrad Gröber, Archbishop of Freiburg, , WWII, 1944, praising Hitler’s Nazism.

Hitler believes that Jesus of Nazareth was an Aryan, and not a Jew, and that Jesus fought against the Jews and is eventually viciously killed by them; Hitler believed in life after death, the Supreme Being, and a universal creation. Hitler opposed the Catholic Church only because it remained as the seat of power in Rome, and not Berlin, intolerant of competing versions of Christianity [such as the Jehovah’s Witnesses] but at no time did he ever commit acts or express beliefs, which were not articulated by other Christians before him such as the anti-Semitic Martin Luther, as well as certain intolerant Christian groups after him. Hitler will use his early Christian rearing and indoctrination into the faith to build his own evil empire of youth. Youth trained from early childhood with powerful religiously motivating moral building lyrics like those songs sung in the Church, special camps to segregate the chosen ones like those he knew in his youth. So that the insipid Nazi teachings will take hold, songs of false German national heroes, just as the Church has her saints, and books created with new false doctrines, just like his religious institute. He may not have been a good Christian, but he was a good learner, learning what works in fooling the masses. “You will think, perhaps, my dear friends, that among the great number of false religions there are in the world, my intention will be to except from their number at least Christianity, Apostolic and Roman, which we profess and, which we say is the only one to teach genuine truth, the only one, which recognizes and adores, as is required, the true God, and the only one which leads men on the path to salvation and eternal happiness. But disabuse yourself, my dear friends, disabuse yourself of that, and generally of all that your pious ignoramuses, or your mocking and self-interested priests and doctors, press you to say and to believe, under the false pretext of the infallible certitude of their supposedly sacred and divine religion...Your religion is no less vain, no less superstitious than any other... No more at bottom than illusions, errors, dreams, fictions and impostures, invented firstly for political ends and ruses, continued by deceivers and impostors; finally received and believed blindly by the ignorant and rude common people, and then eventually maintained by the authority of the great, and the sovereigns of the earth, who have favored the abuses, the errors, the superstition and the imposture, which are upheld by their laws in order to hold the mass of men in yoke and make them do all that their rulers want.” ~Jim Herrick, Against the Faith Essays on Deists, Skeptics and Atheists, Prometheus,

1985, 42-43. Hitler is a short, slightly built, pale man with brown hair parted to one side. He has steel-blue eyes, with a gaze, which makes him sometimes appear as a fanatic, inculcated in the beliefs of Christianity at an early age, having lived across the street from a Catholic church, and whose mother was a die-hard Catholic. However, he also had the acute ability to hold an audience under a hypnotic spell by the sheer force of his strong convictions. What Hitler spoke about to the poor returning German soldiers [from WWI], which hit home: “Betrayal of the soldiers by politicians.” The stab-in-the-back [of the soldiers] by Jewish financiers, who eventually pulled the plug, thus compelling to surrender Failure of corrupted democratic politics and the great disaster communism would be for . Hitler’s position was widely held by the masses, but Hitler's audience in 1918 to 1919 was very small and his impact was equally insignificant, but with his strong Christian upbringing, and deep-seated convictions, Hitler’s oratory skills soon convinced the gullible masses of his belief that God has chosen the religious German people to rise up and cast off their war obligations to become the moral leader in the world.

“Imbued with the desire to secure for the German people the great religious, moral, and cultural values rooted in the two Christian Confessions, we have abolished the political organizations but strengthened the religious institutions.” ~Adolf Hitler, in a speech at Reichstag, Berlin, January 30, 1934.

Hitler himself ordered mothers to talk war and choose war-toys “Until the brain of the smallest child glows with the prayer: God Bless our weapons.” An aristocrat, Ritter von Taub, edited a Book of Popular Songs including monstrous hymns sung about Hitler. It is enough to recall a line of the famous “Horst Wessel Song: ‘How high Horst Wessel towers above Jesus of Nazareth.’” The youth, a vile character, had lived on the earnings of a whore, but he had been heroically callous and brutal. ~The Pious Traitors Of Belgium And , How The Preaching Of Peace Fizzled Out, And Why by Father Joseph McCabe, Edited by E. Haldeman-Julius. “Adolf Hitler gave us back our faith. He showed us the true meaning of religion. He has come to renew for us the faith of our fathers and to make us new and better beings. ... Just as Jesus Christ made his twelve apostles into a band faithful to the martyr's death whose faith shook the Roman Empire, so now we witness the same spectacle again: Adolf Hitler is the true Holy Ghost.” ~Hans Kerrl, Reich Minister for Church Affairs, 1935, in praise of Hitler. In his speeches, Adolf Hitler always declared, “First I believe in Almighty God.” And, “I solemnly declare that Almighty God has chosen me for this task.” The big religious question is and always will be, “Was Hitler a Catholic?” Yes! But not a good one. Hitler believed that God created Adam and Eve in his image, but he also believed that not all of mankind is descended from Adam and Eve, that the Aryan race was descended from Adam and Eve, but everyone else evolved biologically. Hitler often referred to that abhorrent tryst of race mixing, which he refers to in his speeches, citing racially pure Aryan as the new Chosen People of God. “But if out of smugness, or even cowardice, this battle is not fought to its end, then take a look at the peoples five hundred years from now. I think you will find but few images of God.” ~Mein Kampf, Adolf Hitler.

Nations run by rulers who desire to wage wars of conquest tend to reward

families, which give birth to many children, and nations run by leaders who want to live harmoniously are disposed to promote birth control. Julius Caesar offered gifts to old Romans who produced many children, Adolph Hitler took up a similar policy, and so did Josef Stalin. And with his distorted view of history and a land once inhabited by superpeople, Hitler set about forming a governmental agency tasked with eugenics to separate the weak from the strong, to justify killing the old, the infirmed, and the insane, sending archeologists and historians traveling throughout the world in their vain attempts to prove Hitler’s version of Biblical history correct, that a Super Aryan Race once walked upon this earth. ~Biblical references to Giants: see Genesis 3:14-15, Genesis 6:14, Numbers 13:33, Numbers 14:1-3, Deuteronomy 2:10, Deuteronomy 2:20-21, Deuteronomy 3:11,13 and Joshua 12:4; 13:12; 15:8; 17:15; 18:16. Joshua 11:21-23, 1 Samuel 17:4 [Goliath of Gath is said to be six cubits and a span or about ten feet tall], II Samuel 21:1622, 1 Chronicles 20:4-8.

“... And the history of Nazi was forged by strange [religious] fanatics whose actions can only be explained in occult . To orthodox historians, their crimes can only be dismissed as crazy obsessions, yet in of certain well established occult beliefs, they fit a well-defined pattern. Far from being just another political doctrine, Nazism was nothing less than a deliberate magical attempt to alter the world.” ~Nigel Pennick, Hitler’s Secret Sciences.

The great Nazi propaganda machine will infiltrate all aspects of German life, [A picture of a peasant mother pointing to a cross.] “Children, look there! The Man who hangs on the Cross was one of the greatest enemies of the Jews of all time. He knew the Jews in all their corruption and meanness... Because this Man knew the Jews, because He proclaimed the truth to the world, he had to die. Hence, the Jews murdered Him... And in a similar way, they have killed many others who had the courage to tell the truth about the Jews. Always these things, children. When you see the Cross, think of the terrible murder by the Jews on Golgotha.” ~From a Nazi children's book, Der Giftpilz [The Poisonous Mushroom]. How accurate is your Bible? They came to a place called Golgotha, which means “The Place of the Skull,” outside the gates of Jerusalem. A skull was often depicted in the place where the Jews relieved themselves, a place not too far from where they worshiped, which means Jesus was crucified near the privy, lavatory, as a means of showing their contempt for someone who boldly proclaimed to be their Jewish Messiah. ~Matthew 27:32-33. The Bible says that Jesus suffered outside the city gate to make the people Holy through his own blood. ~Hebrews 13:12. The Bible says that Jesus denied the crucifixion by saying: “In any case, I must keep going today and tomorrow and the next day, for surely no Prophet can die outside Jerusalem!” ~cf. Hebrews 13:12, NIV. The Bible says that the awaited Prophet cannot die outside the city gate, “Nevertheless I must walk to day, and to morrow, and the day following: for it cannot be that a Prophet perish out of Jerusalem.” ~Luke 13:33, KJV. Therefore, the long awaited Jewish Messiah cannot die outside Jerusalem, otherwise your Bible is wrong. The former Jesuit theologian Peter de Rosa describes the underpinning of Catholic theology laid for Hitler and the Nazis, to finish what the Church started during the Crusades, “[Catholicism’s] disastrous theology had prepared the way for Hitler and his ‘Final Solution.’ [The Church published] over a hundred antiSemitic documents. Not one conciliar decree, not one papal encyclical, bull, or pastoral directive suggest that Jesus’ command, ‘Love your neighbor as yourself,' applied to Jews.” ~Jesuit theologian Peter de Rosa.

And, the Catholic Church ignored Hitler’s leanings towards occultism, hatred, anti-Semitism, and bigotry, as Hitler’s goal of exterminating the Jews was but a mere continuance of hundreds of years of Papal persecution, which does not justify the Church’s own hypocritical doctrines ed centuries prior. This policy was first enunciated by Saint Augustine, who cited Psalm 59, “Slay them not, lest my people forget: scatter them by thy power; and bring them down, O Lord our shield,” and the forgotten 362 C.E. Synod of Laodicea, which dealt with occultism. “As you would not like to be murdered yourself, nor to have your wife commit adultery, nor to have your things stolen from you, so do not these things to others.” ~Jewish Didache and Didascalia, Homilies, 7:4, 17: 7.

“They who are of the priesthood or of the clergy shall not be magicians, enchanters, [planetary] 'Mathematicians,' or Astrologers.” ~Catholic Canon 36.

”Persecution is not an original feature in any religion; but it is always the strongly marked feature of all religions established by law.” ~Thomas Paine, The Age of Reason. The German Nazis will embrace both the Protestant and Catholic religions in Hitler’s appeal to unite the German people, and not only does Hitler state that in the Nazi movement, “The most devout Protestant could sit beside the most devout Catholic, without coming into the slightest conflict with his religious convictions,” Hitler also states that while the Nazis fought the Center party [the Catholic party in ] during the 1920’s, they did so for 'Racial' and political reasons, and not over religion. ~Hitler, Mein Kampf. Hitler believes, that if the ‘Masters’ or ‘Ancients’ allegedly would be able to endow the initiated with supernatural strength and energy, then, with the help of these anciently endowed energies the goal of the initiated was to create a race of Supermen or Aryan stock which will be capable of exterminating all of the inferior races. “... On the basis of the runes, occultism, and the Edda, Gorsleben created an original racist mystery-religion which illuminated the priceless magical heritage of the Aryans and justified their spiritual and political world-

supremacy.” ~Goodrick-Clarke. In the free world, “A campaign against the 'Godless movement' and an appeal for Catholic were launched by Chancellor Adolf Hitler's forces.” ~Associated Press story of February 23, 1933. “Albert Speer, Hitler's architect mentions that only once before the collapse of the Third Reich had he seen Hitler deeply disturbed. In 1935, the Fuhrer had what was supposed to have been a perfunctory meeting with the intransigent anti-Nazi Archbishop of Munich, Cardinal Faulhaber. The half hour meeting lasted several hours and Hitler was badly shaken at the end of the interview. Considering the future career of the Cardinal, who was one of Hitler's most outspoken critics in and a staunch defender of the Jews to the end, it is reasonable to assume that Faulhaber pointed out to Hitler the spiritual implications of the road he was on. Hitler never arrested Faulhaber for going so far as to have the Star of David with the yellow armband placed on the statues of Christ and Mary in the churches of his diocese. But he did reject the call to conversion. There was still a choice for Hitler in 1935.” ~Fr. Benedict Groeschel. In 1932, Pope Pius XI, 1922-39, as well as condemning contraception, orders German Catholics to drop their hostility towards Hitler, and voices his for Mussolini's invasion of Abyssinia. Hitler was obsessed with proving that the Aryan Race, in its Pure Form, would lead the world out of darkness and into a world free of disease, pestilence, and war. Of course, the Aryan brotherhood would be the New World leaders, “...Typically sensational and under-researched. A complete ignorance of the primary sources is common to most authors and inaccuracies and wild claims are repeated by each newcomer to the genre until an abundant literature exists, based on wholly spurious ‘Facts’ concerning the powerful Thule Society, the Nazi links with the East and Hitler’s occult initiation. But the modern mythology of Nazi occultism, however scurrilous, and absurd, exercises a fascination beyond mere entertainment.” ~Nicholas Goodrick-Clarke, The Occult Roots of Nazism. Hitler is said to have expressed great iration for his ally, and his Muslim military tradition, and according to one confidant, Hitler states in private, “The Mohammedan religion too would have been much more compatible to us than Christianity. Why did it have to be Christianity with its meekness and

flabbiness...” ~http://en.wikipedia.org/?oldid=230341701 Significantly, Hitler will often close many of his imioned speeches by exhorting Thule to wage war, “Until the swastika rises victoriously out of the icy darkness,” and the occultist Thule Society quickly became the focal point for the anti-communist and nationalist struggle across [Hitler became a member of the society in 1919]. “The legend of Thule is as old as the Germanic race. It was supposed to be an island that had disappeared somewhere in the extreme North. Off Greenland? Or Labrador? Like Atlantis, Thule was thought to have been the magic center of a vanished civilization.” ~Pauwels and Bergier, The Morning of the Magicians. The French writers, Pauwels and Bergier, come close to the truth when they recognized the power over society by those of secret societies, “We believe that these [secret] societies, great or small, related or unrelated, with or without ramifications, are manifestations, more or less apparent and more or less important, of a world other than the one in which we live... The rise of Nazism was one of those rare moments in the history of our civilization, when a door was noisily and ostentatiously opened on to something ‘Other.’ What is strange is that people pretend not to have seen or heard anything apart from the sights and sounds inseparable from war and political strife.” ~Pauwels and Bergier, The Morning of the Magicians. Hitler feared Freemasonry almost as much as he ired it, he loved the mysteriousness of its symbolic imagery, its mysticism, and its secret handshakes, but, like the Catholic Church, Hitler is also fearful of its often-freethinking whom he seeks to restrain.

“... There is one dangerous element, which I have copied from them. They have developed an Esoteric Doctrine, not merely formulated it, but imparted it through the medium of symbols and mysterious rites.... That is to say without bothering their brains but by working directly on the imagination through the symbols of a magic cult. All this is the dangerous element I have taken over. Don’t you see that our Party must be of this character! An Order that is what it has to be. An Order, the hierarchical Order of a Secular Priesthood.” ~Adolf Hitler, rewriting history to enhance his image.

Hitler will superficially forge his place in Germanic society with a vision of a new nation, a new world order, his version of a Christianized nation whereby the people are inculcated in his version of Biblical history. Hitler perceives of himself as the new leader of , the New Messiah, God incarnate, in a New World Order, “...This idea of himself as the German Messiah was the source of his personal power. It enabled him to become the ruler of 80 million people, and in the space of 12 short years to leave his ineradicable mark on history.” ~The Nazi SS leader, Walter Schellenberg, writing on Hitler in his memoirs. “The spiritual elite derives its authority from the power of the masses and has the prospect of an exalted political position only in so far as it is able to win the trust and devotion of the masses. With the help of the masses, it can unsaddle the landowning and plutocratic elite... But this elite has a dangerous rival in the form of individuals obsessed with power and glory who descend to the level of the primitive masses and are able to win a mass following not through the way they selflessly pursue their real interests, but through irresponsible predictions and promises of good times ahead. These are the demagogues who, armed with pseudo-dogmas and pseudo-ideologies, turn the heads of the masses and thwart the attempt of the spiritual elite to establish the rule of reason and morality. The Hitler-Reich was an example of the triumph of demagogy over a spiritual elite. The demagogue is the travesty of the spiritual leader: he eclipses him and makes everything play into the hands of the landed or money elite.” ~Niekisch, German philosopher.

Hitler never publicly spoke out against Christianity, right up until the very end when he committed suicide, yet he demonstrated an acute megalomania capacity for self-delusion, and overconfidence in his own abilities, predominantly in the area of combat as the war dragged on, so much so that it seems almost ludicrous to believe that he was still hiding his true beliefs for fear of offending any religious groups.

“Bra in washing starts in the cradle.” ~Arthur Koestler.

Hitler tries to equate criticism of Christian Dogma to an overt assault on contemporary society, “Also noteworthy is the increasingly violent struggle against the dogmatic foundations of the various churches without which in this human world the practical existence of a religious faith is not conceivable ... The attack against [Christian] dogmas as such, therefore, strongly resembles the struggle against the general legal foundations of a state, and, as the latter would end in a total anarchy of the state, the former would end in a worthless religious nihilism.” ~Adolf Hitler, Mein Kampf. Hitler would fit right into the 21st century fundamentalist Christian faith, firmly believing in an afterlife and the importance of religion over the material world.

“And a religion in the Aryan sense cannot be imagined, which lacks the conviction of survival after death in some form. Indeed, the Talmud is not a book to prepare a man for the hereafter, but only for a practical and profitable life in this world.” ~Adolph Hitler, Mein Kampf, borrowing from his Christian upbringing.

Hitler preached, not unlike some Christian pastors today, as if a man possessed, “A man who knows a thing, who is aware of a given danger, and sees the possibility of a remedy with his own eyes, has the duty and obligation, by God, not to work 'Silently,' but to stand up before the whole public against the evil and for its cure.” ~Adolf Hitler, Mein Kampf. To Hitler, Adam and Eve deserved to be expelled from Paradise, “Anyone who dares to lay hands on the highest image of the Lord [Jesus Christ] commits sacrilege against the benevolent creator of this miracle and contributes to the expulsion from paradise.” ~Adolf Hitler, Mein Kampf. Hitler espouses a strong Christian fervor in almost all of his speeches, “The greatness of Christianity did not lie in attempted negotiations for compromise with any similar philosophical opinions in the ancient world, but in its inexorable fanaticism in preaching and fighting for its own [Christian] Doctrine.” ~Adolf Hitler, Mein Kampf Hitler believed that Jesus of Nazareth was an Aryan, and not a Jew, and that

Jesus fought the Jews, being viciously killed by them. Hitler believed in life after death, the Supreme Being, and universal creation, opposing the Catholic Church only because its seat of power was in Rome, and not in Berlin. “The root of the whole evil lay, particularly in Schonerer's opinion, in the fact that the directing body of the Catholic Church is not in , and that for this very reason alone it is hostile to the interests of our nationality.” ~Adolf Hitler. Adolph Hitler elucidates on why he thinks religious intolerance is good, agreeing, in principle, with modern right-wing Christian fundamentalists who lament that if they are not intolerant of religious diversity, their Christian belief system will have no future, “The future of a movement is conditioned by the fanaticism, yes, the intolerance, with which its adherents uphold it as the sole correct movement, and push it past other formations of a similar sort... Absolute intolerance also provides long growth... The greatness of every mighty organization embodying an idea in this world lies in the religious fanaticism and intolerance with which, fanatically convinced of its own right, it intolerantly imposes its will against all others.” ~Adolf Hitler, Mein Kampf, justifying one type of intolerance over another. With his gift for great rhetoric Hitler would speak at beer halls where he could mingle with the masses, and he soon convinced them that, now, the German soul can be filled with spiritual comfort and sustenance, sure of its mission and destiny, to be accomplished by the Will of God, and through Adolf Hitler, the Germanic race can now rise up against its afflicters in new strength and vigor to win the moral and spiritual leadership of all mankind by altering religion, religious ceremonies, and sacred rituals to conform to the new Reich, the New World Order.

In the German media, Hitler is portrayed as a God, the Divine leader in the new Aryan race, “Let Teutonic might grow to its appointed power and worldleadership. Might is Right when it is God's Might and Dominion. ‘All hail to God's Holy Land, Eternal Germania,’ and to the greatest leader of the Aryan race. Leader of leaders, Lord of Lords, and King of Kings, the Eternal Adolf Hitler.” ~James Larratt Battersby, The Holy Book of Adolf Hitler.

The masses could not see through this charade of racism, of picking a race as the fall guy, responsible for all the misery of the Fatherland, they saw only an immediate remedy to their misery and poverty, “Hitlerism was a human catastrophe, which unfortunately, had a precedent in the policy applied over five centuries by the European colonialists to ‘Colored people’. What Hitler did to white people, they did to the American Indians, of which they killed 75% [also through forced labor and epidemics, even more than through massacres]; just as they did to the Africans, of which they deported between 10 and 20 million, which means that Africa was robbed of 100 to 200 million of its inhabitants since ten people had to be killed for one to be taken alive during capture by the slave dealers.” ~Roger Garaudy. Hitler was, in general, intolerant of competing versions of Christianity [a contemporary approach lifted directly from the Catholic playbook], but at no time did Hitler ever commit acts or express beliefs, which were not already expressed by other Christians before him such as the hypocritical Fr. Martin Luther who loathed the Jews and openly preached against them, evidently forgetting that jesus had Kewish parents, was circumcised at eight days, as was jewish custom, and preached from the jewish Tanakh, Jewish Old testament. The mere fact that the Lutherans refuse to change their name is in itself very revealing. Hitler believed in the saints and holy figures of the Catholic Church, stating, “I had excellent opportunity to intoxicate myself with the solemn splendor of the brilliant [Catholic] Church festivals. As was only natural, the abbot seemed to me, as the village priest had once seemed to my father, the highest and most desirable ideal.” ~Adolf Hitler, Mein Kampf. Hitler will study the Roman Church with a sensitivity unmatched, except, perhaps, the priesthood, and improve upon the means by which it gains power [by the Almighty Sword], and how the Roman Church demands absolute obedience, absolute submission, without equivocation or mental reservation, with a robust belief in its doctrines, regardless of what science, intuition, or common sense decree, “We can learn by the example of the [Roman] Catholic Church. Though its doctrinal edifice... Comes into collision with exact science and research, it is nonetheless unwilling to sacrifice so much as one little syllable of its dogmas. It has recognized quite correctly that its power of resistance does not lie in its lesser or greater adaptation to the scientific findings of the moment,

which in reality are always fluctuating, but rather in rigidly holding to dogmas once established. For it is only such dogmas, which lend to the whole body the character of faith. And so it stands today more firmly than ever.” ~Adolf Hitler, Mein Kampf. Hitler uses his Catholic upbringing to the masses in a belief in Heaven, “I thank Heaven that a portion of the memories of those days still remains with me. Woods and meadows were the battlefields on which the 'Conflicts,' which exist everywhere in life, were decided.” Hitler also believes in the Christian God, the Supreme Being, “Hence, today I believe that I am acting in accordance with the will of the Almighty Creator: by defending myself against the Jew, I am fighting for the work of the Lord.” ~Adolf Hitler, Mein Kampf.

“What we must fight for is to safeguard the existence and reproduction of our race and our people, the sustenance of our children and the purity of our blood, the freedom and independence of the Fatherland, so that our people may mature for the fulfillment of the mission allotted it by the Creator of the Universe.” ~Adolf Hitler.

Hitler liked to paraphrase the Christian Bible, “Sooner will a camel through a needle's eye than a great man be 'Discovered' by an election.” The true details of Hitler's infamous rise to fame makes the social right-wingers acutely uncomfortable, for they fly in the face of so many of their longstanding claims, which they obfuscate by equating liberal to immoral. Hitler was a right-winger, a hated liberalist, and he was aided in his unexpected rise to power by the German political and religious right wing leaders who saw a scapegoat in which to advance their own goals. These right-wingers like to equate a metropolitan city life to immorality, but Hitler grew up primarily in the country.

Logic or reasoning corrupts the faith, “Whoever wants to be a Christian should tear the eyes out of his reason.” ~Fr. Martin Luther., German monk.

The religious right believed that religion made one moral [although they have difficulties with explaining the immorality of the Popes and other priest craft], but religion did not stop Hitler from spewing forth his venomous religious hatred, but is the very reason he believed in it. Religions, like other man-made institutions, develop primarily to further the welfare of their practitioners. Like Saint Jerome who said, that no one would have believed the Virgin birth of Jesus or that his mother, Mary, was not an adulteress, “Until now, that the whole world has embraced the faith,” and would therefore believe anything, except the truth, Hitler will embark upon a crusade to rewrite Scriptures to enhance the status of the Aryan Race and the Germanic tribes as future leaders of the world. ~Adapted from the works of Joseph Wheless. The frequent conflicts of Hitler and the Catholic Church, the disintegration of that Church in during the Third Reich years, and the fact that Hitler was a renegade from it and would have liked to see its prouder features destroyed by an amalgamation with Lutheranism in a Positive, non-sectarian, Christianity, disposes many to listen and believe the Catholic claim that the catholic Church was the resolute opponent of Nazi brutality, but, weren’t Mussolini, Franco, Salazar, Peron and almost without exception all the brutal Latin-American dictators also Roman Catholics, at least in their education and upbringing, and even the atrocious dictator, Joseph Stalin, who had considerable training for the priesthood of an equally dictatorial Catholic Church? When it comes to religious beliefs, the masses are most adroit in putting their sound and prudent but unsophisticated senses behind and letting their heart rule their minds.

“In both Islam and Christendom the naive believers have over long periods been taught that it was their duty to slaughter the unbeliever, or whoever refused to accept their particular version of Divine Guidance. They have not had a change of heart; they have just been shorn of the powers for mischief.” ~George B. Vetter, Magic and Religion, New York: Philosophical Library, 1973 p. 411, 510, 518.

In 1933, Msgr. Kaas, is sent to Rome to advise Pope Pius XI as to agreement with the Nazi Doctrine and he says of Hitler: “This man, the bearer of high ideals, will do all that is necessary to save the nation from catastrophe.’ Hitler does not share the same high opinion as the Catholic Church and declares the Church, “Negligible allies, as they had lost their power over men's minds in many parts of the world.” The broad fact is that neither the Vatican prelates nor the Germans ever condemn the tainted principles of the Nazi Government, and neither the Vatican prelates nor the Germans ever condemn the practices of the Nazi Government. The world will not even offer a pretense of being shocked at the end of the war as documents reveal the victims of Vatican commission and omission, and Pope Pius XII, for his acquiescence, will be nominated for beatification, the first step in sainthood, most likely the Saint of Silence for his indolent role in the Jewish holocaust, and his roadblocks to justice in helping the Nazis war criminals escape after the war. Interference with Church authority and organization only appears to have accelerated Pope Pius’ of Hitler to attain power and make repeated and unceasing efforts to contract an alliance with him, with the facts behind the Roman Church's covert and Hitler's success at the election of March 1933 being suppressed, for obvious reasons. ~See Von Papen's mediation between Hitler and the Vatican after the preceding election, when his Party was in despair, Annual , 1932, p. 167, is told by himself in the published speech Der 12 November, 1933. “National Socialism neither opposes the [Catholic] Church nor is it antireligious, but on the contrary it stands on the ground of a real Christianity.... For their interests cannot fail to coincide with ours alike in our fight against the symptoms of degeneracy in the world of today, in our fight against a Bolshevist culture, against atheistic movement, against criminality, and in our struggle for a consciousness of a community in our national life... These are not antiChristian, these are Christian principles!’” ~Adolf Hitler, in a speech given on August 26, 1934. Hitler calls himself a Christian, when it suits him, strategically as well as politically, and during his lifetime the Church does not condemn him. “What people say about Hitler usually reveals more about their biases and beliefs than about those of Hitler.” ~Rosenbaum.

Many of the world’s problems are, “... Rooted in what we believe are the instructions we get from God to do things to people who are different from us...But just because people believe they’re following God doesn’t mean they’re right...I do believe that even though Adolf Hitler preached a perverted form of Christianity, God did not want him to prevail.” ~William Jefferson Clinton, President of the United States.

In democratic countries that profess sanctity of the family, yet do little or nothing to protect it by ignoring the plight of the majority, one re the words of Adolf Hitler, “The state must declare the child to be the most precious treasure of the people. As long as the government is perceived as working for the benefit of the children, the people will happily endure almost any curtailment of liberty and almost any deprivation.” Who represents the family? Who protects the domestic tranquility? Government is assumed to represent the people, not the few, “Never forget that everything Hitler did in was legal.” ~Martin Luther King, Jr. As Hitler grew stronger and more violent in venting his military might, he began making anti-Christian declarations, “I'll make these damned parsons feel the power of the state in a way they would have never believed possible. For the moment, I am just keeping my eye upon them: if I ever have the slightest suspicion that they are getting dangerous, I will shoot the lot of them. This filthy reptile raises its head whenever there is a sign of weakness in the State, and therefore it must be stamped on. We have no sort of use for a fairy story invented by the Jews.” ~A Study in Tyranny, by Allan Bullock. And, as Hitler, and his minions developed their own version of Biblical history, Hitler felt free to state, “Secular schools can never be tolerated because such schools have no religious instruction, and a general moral instruction without religious foundation is built on air; consequently all character training and religion must be derived from faith . . .” ~Hitler on his Nazi-Vatican Concordat of April 26, 1933, the Unholy Alliance.

“It is against the grain of mankind to educate children to be mediocre and acquiescent. What good will there be in making us all the same, acquiring discipline in categorizing information in the same outlandish mode, lavishing attention to particulars, and learning to be so restrained? Unfortunately, our mediocre schools are where creativity is often culled. ” ~E. Christopher Reyes, on conformity and insipidness.

On Jan. 30, 1933, Adolph Hitler will became chancellor over , and, as early as April, he will offer a concordat to the Holy See, on his own initiative, to strengthen the ties of with Catholicism, so as to appear as accepted by the Holy See, but the Holy See does not believe or trust Hitler, but finds itself in a dilemma of being unable to refuse what appears to be a very favorable agreement to the Church, as Hitler is giving the Church the right to enter conquered lands and proselytize. Father Gumpel explains, the Holy See therefore signed the [Unholy] Concordat even though everyone in the Roman Curia knew that Hitler would not follow or respect the agreements sent forth. And a few weeks after the g of the concordat, Cardinal Eugenio Pacelli, the future Pope Pius XII, then-secretary of state, asked by a British diplomat whether Hitler would respect the concordat, Cardinal Pacelli replies: “Absolutely not. We can only hope that he will not violate all the clauses at the same time.” Yet the Church does sing, and Hitler, Emperor Hirohito of Japan, and Mussolini of Italy sign the ‘Unholy Concordat,’ which benefits them all, and immediately after the g of the Concordat, Hitler begins persecuting the Catholics, so much so that the Holy See is inclined to send 50 protests to the Nazi government. In the Concordat [Unholy Trinity] of 1933, between Nazi and the Roman Catholic Church, religious leaders are all too willing victims to blackmail with Pope Pius XI agreeing not to interfere with the state so long as the state collects a religious tax from all of its Church , which means that the tax remains in effect today, being 9 percent of the base income. After the mutual Concordat between the Nazi command and the Holy See is concluded in the summer of 1933, Cardinal Faulhaber sends a handwritten note to the Dictator, Hitler, stating, “What the old parliaments and parties did not accomplish in 60 years, your statesmanlike foresight has achieved in six months. For 's prestige in East and West... This handshake with the Papacy, the greatest moral power in the history of the world, is a feat of immeasurable blessing.” ~Cardinal Faulhaber, 1933. Here is the oath required of the Catholic clergy, upon their ission to equality of trustworthiness with their Protestant confreres in , “I will be

submissive, faithful and obedient to his Royal Majesty—and his lawful successors in the government, as my most gracious King and Sovereign; promote his welfare according to my ability; prevent injury and detriment to him; and particularly endeavor carefully to cultivate in the minds of the people under my care a sense of reverence and fidelity towards the King, love for the Fatherland, obedience to the laws, and all those virtues which in a Christian denote a good citizen; and I will not suffer any man to teach or act in a contrary spirit. In particular I vow that I will not any society or association, either at home or abroad, which might endanger the public security, and will inform His Majesty of any proposal made, either in my diocese or elsewhere, which might prove injurious to the State.” ~The Holy Book of Adolf Hitler by James Larratt Battersby. And the Church complied with the articles of the the unholy Concordat, even if Hitler did not, “Religious Superiors whose headquarters are within must be German citizens. Provincials and other Superiors of Orders, whose headquarters lie outside , have the right of visitation of those of their establishments, which lie within . The Holy See will endeavor to unsure that the provincial organization of conventional establishments within the German Reich shall be such that, as far as possible, German establishments do not fall under the jurisdiction of foreign provincials. Before Bishops take possession of their dioceses they are to take an oath of fealty either to the Reich Representative of the State concerned, or to the President of the Reich, according to the following formula: 'Before God and on the Holy Gospels I swear and promise as becomes a Bishop, loyalty to the German Reich... It is understood that the Church retains the right to levy Church taxes.'” ~The Catholic Encyclopedia. Remnants of state religion continued to co-exist during Hitler’s reign as the people still said their prayers, which are carried over from their WWI Kaiser. “ that the German people are the chosen of God. On me, the German emperor, the spirit of God has descended. I am His sword, His weapon and His vice-regent, Woe to the disobedient and death to cowards and unbelievers.”

“With or without religion you would have good people doing good things and evil people doing evil things. But for good people to do evil things, that takes religion.” ~Dr. Steven Weinberg.

As to the Prussian state religion, its attitude to the war is set forth in a little book written by a high clerical personage, the Herr Consistorialrat Dietrich Vorwerk, containing prayers and hymns for the Lord God of Battles: “Though the warrior's bread be scanty, do thou work daily death and tenfold woe unto the enemy. Forgive in merciful long-suffering each bullet and each blow, which misses its mark. Lead us not into the temptation of letting our wrath be too tame in carrying out Thy Divine Judgment. Deliver us and our ally from the Infernal Enemy and his servants on earth. Thine is the Kingdom, the German land; may we, by the aid of Thy steel-clad hand, achieve the fame and the glory.” ~from the works of Dr. Joseph McCabe, www.bankofwisdom.com. Hitler convinces the German people that not only is God on their side, but also like Pope Urban II once stated, Scripture approves killing, and it is their destiny. “It was God's will that we should will the war.” ~Pastor K. Koenig in of killing. “Our defeat would mean the defeat of 'His Son' in humanity. We fight for the cause of Jesus within mankind.” ~Pastor J. Rump. “Almighty God. Dear Heavenly Father, in thy name, let us now in pious spirit, begin our instruction, enlighten us. Teach us all truth, strengthen us in all that is good, lead us not into temptation, deliver us from all evil in order that, as good human beings, we may faithfully perform our duties and thereby, in time and eternity, be made truly happy. Amen.” ~Adolf Hitler. However, Hitler is not ready to liberate himself from the Church just yet, for they still serve a bigger political purpose. In 1933 an American news headline reads, “Hitler Aims Blow at 'Godless' Move,’” and talks about how wonderfully Hitler was campaigning against atheist communists and sought from Catholic Nazis, and one line in the article expressly states, ‘Hitler, himself, is a Catholic.’ ~An Associated Press article from the Lansing State Journal, February 23, 1933. Hitler embraces Christianity as it is supposed to family values, “The Government of the Reich, who regard Christianity as the unshakable foundation of the morals and moral code of the nation, attach the greatest value to friendly relations with the Holy See and are endeavoring to develop them.” ~Adolf Hitler, in his speech to the Reichstag on 23 March 1933.

“May God Almighty give our work His blessing, strengthen our purpose, and endow us with wisdom and the trust of our people, for we are fighting not for ourselves but for .” ~Adolf Hitler, in a speech delivered at Berlin, February 1, 1933. “Somehow, everybody knows that Christianity is the Church and the Church is a power-structure, an apparatus for limiting freedom in belief and morals.” ~The Reverend Don Cupitt, Dean of Emmanuel College, Cambridge University.

“The only thing necessary for the triumph of evil is for good men to do nothing.” ~Edmond Burke, member of British Parliament, criticized misgovernment and corruption, 1729-1797.

With the g of the Concordat with Hitler, Mussolini, and Emperor Hirohito [the Sun Emperor, the Living God], the Roman Church cannot refute its actions, only its intentions, which leave many wondering if the Church truly represents the poor, downtrodden, and weak. The “Civilia Catholica,” which is similar to the Vatican’s “Osservatore,” is as a means of media dissemination, urged the soldiers to “Shed their blood for the cause blessed by their religion,” and on June 27th, when lay in abject anguish and dying prostrate in the dust of the German invaders, thirty Italian Bishops gave away one of the reasons for their joy, and one that must have been very active in the Vatican as they urged their ‘Duce’ [Mussolini] to “Crown the unfailing victory of our army,” by taking the Holy Land, from the French and British hands, and putting it, on the religious side, the side of strength and might, under the auspices of the Pope. By the 4th century, the die had already been cast, with the symbiotic relationship between Church and State, the people have no voice, theirs is to follow blindly the leadership of Emperor and Pope, “The foundation of Constantinople marks one of the periods of change in the annals of the world... The removal of the seat of Empire from Rome might, indeed, at first appear to strengthen the decaying cause of Paganism... But its more remote and eventual consequences were favorable to the consolidation and energy of the Christian power in the West. The absence of a secular competitor allowed the Papal authority to grow up and to develop its secret strength... The extinction of the Western Empire... Left all the awe, which attached to the old Roman name, or which followed the possession of the imperial city, to gather round the tiara of the Pontiff. In any other city the Pope would in vain have asserted his descent from Saint Peter; the long habit of connecting together the name of Rome with supreme dominion, silently co-operated in establishing the spiritual despotism of the Papal See.” ~Milman, History of Christianity, Vol. II., p. 330, 331. Christians are bound by their Holy leaders to pray, pay, and obey, “The participants [Crusading Christians] didn't even make it to the Holy Land. They got as far as Constantinople, seized it, and set up their own kingdom. Tremendous bloodshed ensued. Western 'Christians' killed Eastern Christians.” ~Henry C. Sheldon, Boston University, History of the Christian Church - Early Church, Volume One.

This, they said, would justly express, “The harmony between the civilized people of Imperial and Christian Rome.” ~From the works of Joseph McCabe. “The Catholic Church is, if not, ‘The most evil thing in the world,’ certainly the most treacherous and mendacious... The leopard does not change its spots, but it may have them white-washed.” ~Father Joseph McCabe, Rationalist Encyclopedia, im. The intentions of this Unholy Alliance can be summed up succinctly by Adolf Hitler himself, “The judgment whether a people is virtuous or not virtuous can hardly be ed by a human being. That should be left to God.” ~Adolf Hitler, in a speech delivered at Wilhelmshaven, April 1, 1939. However, upon being elected Pope, Pius XII sends Hitler a letter of affirmation from the Roman Catholic Church, “To the Illustrious Herr Adolph Hitler, Fuhrer and Chancellor of the German Reich! Here at the beginning of Our Pontificate We wish to assure you that we remain devoted to the spiritual welfare of the German people entrusted to your leadership... During the many years we spent in , We did all in our power to establish harmonious relations between Church and State. Now that the responsibilities of our pastoral function have increased our opportunities, how much more ardently do we pray to reach that goal? May the prosperity of the German people and their progress in every domain come, with God's help, to fruition!” ~Pope Pius XII, March 1939 I a letter to Adolph Hitler. Pacelli, the future Pope Pius XII, says of Hitler, “This man is completely carried away; everything he says and writes has the mark of his egocentrism; this man is capable of trampling on corpses and eliminating anything that is an obstacle. I cannot understand how there are so many people in who do not understand him, and cannot draw conclusions from what he says or writes. Have any of them even read his horrifying ‘Mein Kampf?’” Hitler sees fit to use the Roman Church in the same manner the Church endeavors to use him and his political and military power, to gain converts and in the newly conquered lands, as Hitler claims they are both on the same side.

“National Socialism neither opposes the [Catholic] Church nor is it anti-

religious, but on the contrary it stands on the ground of a real Christianity... For their interests cannot fail to coincide with ours alike in our fight against the symptoms of degeneracy in the world of today, in our fight against a Bolshevist culture, against atheistic movement, against criminality, and in our struggle for a consciousness of a community in our national life... These are not anti-Christian, these are Christian principles!” ~Hitler in a speech at Koblenz, August 26, 1934.

Early on in his infamous career, Hitler sponsored, “Practical Christianity,” the Nazified version, which claimed that, “German Christians emerged who claimed to be able to synthesize the best of National Socialism [Nazism] and the best of Christianity. Many Christians seemed to be able to reconcile themselves to at least certain aspects of anti-Semitic legislation. Those who could not... Often ended up in concentration camps... Many anguished Christians serving in the Wehrmacht began to feel a little more comfortable about ing a war that now included the overthrow of godless communism.” ~From an article entitled, Religion in The Oxford Companion to World War II. Like Emperor Constantine in the 4th century, Hitler saw the need for a strong religious belief, which demanded full acquiescence, and forbid individual thinking. “We were convinced that the people need and require this faith. We have therefore undertaken the fight against the atheistic movement, and that not merely with a few theoretical declarations: we have stamped it out.” ~Hitler in a speech on October 24, 1933, in Berlin. Reichmarshall Herman Goering says of Hitler, “Only a Catholic could unite ,” and Nazi Party Secretary Martin Bormann’s wife remarks, “I hope the children realize [Emperor] Charlemagne came to save us from the Jews.” Never denying his strong Christian roots, and often playing upon the strong devout Germanic Christians to come to his aid, in a speech delivered on April 12, 1922, Hitler is quoted, “My feeling as a Christian points me to my Lord and Savior as a fighter...” ~Adolf Hitler in a speech delivered April 12, 1922, published in My New Order, and quoted in Free thought Today, April 1990. Even Pope Pius XII endorsed the new German party early on, and in the 1920’s Pacelli [soon to be Pope Pius XII] presented his formal credentials to the Weimer government where he stated, “For my part, I will devote my entire strength to cultivating and strengthening the relations between the Holy See and .” In Italy, the Holy See saw fit to sign a pact drafted by Pacelli's brother and Pietro Gasparri with Mussolini in February 1929, which became known as the Lateran Treaty, and one which Hitler took note of and hoped for an identical agreement for his future regime as the Vatican encouraged its priests to the Fascists and the Pope spoke openly of Mussolini as, ‘A man sent by Providence.’

“Find out just what the people will submit to and you have found out the exact amount of injustice and wrong which will be imposed upon them; and these will continue until they are resisted with either words or blows, or with both. The limits of tyrants are prescribed by the endurance of those whom they oppress.” ~Frederick Douglass, Abolitionist, adviser to President Abraham Lincoln during the Civil War, 1818-1895.

In defense of the Pope and his cozy relationship with Hitler and his Nazi Party, upon returning to Rome, Pacelli unashamedly tells the British ambassador, “I had to choose between an agreement and the virtual elimination of the Catholic Church in the Reich.”

Hitler states that a pistol had been held to his head, and that he felt he was negotiating, “With the devil himself,” which is a cognitive dissonance, for, what could Hitler do against the Catholic Church when 38% of his troops were themselves Catholic, and another 37% Protestant? But, Christian writers have hood winked the naïve post-war society to believe that the Un-holy concordance, which Hitler negotiated between himself, Mussolini, Emperor Hirohito, and the Pope was indispensable to the survival of the Church of Rome.

“It is clear however that a Christianity, which never was received as a scheme of salvation, which never was regarded as essential to salvation, which might be treated, in respect to its records, at the will and pleasure of each believer, which is next declared to be independent of its external evidences, because those evidences are found to be untenable, and, which is finally subjected in its doctrines, as in its letter, to the interpretation of each individual, must cease to be a faith, and become a matter of speculation, of spiritual convenience, and of intellectual and moral taste... But at length I recognized the ‘Monstrous superstition’ in its true character of a great fact in the history of the race, and found myself, with the last link of my chain snapped, a free rover on the broad, bright breezy common of the universe.” ~Harriet Martineau's Autobiography, Harriet Martineau, Vol. I, pp. 85-89, from Annie Laurie Gaylor, ed., Women Without Superstition, p. 51-52.

This is the same man, who in 1935 Lourdes, , at a Eucharistic Triduum, as Cardinal Pacelli tells an estimated 325,000 pilgrims, including many Germans, that, “The Church will never come to with Nazis as long as they persist in their racial philosophy.” The same Catholic spiritual leader who claims to scorn Nazis theories of, “Race and blood” as superstitious, and “...Contrary to the Christian faith.” The same spiritual guide who declares, “The Church does not consent to form a pact at any price.” ~Hitler’s Pope Pius XII Accused Of Approving Anti-Jewish Measures Adopted By The French Vichy Government by Dr. Ian R.K. Paisley, Catholic Herald 3rd November 2000. In the 1930’s, Pacelli [Pope Pius XII] and his religious cohorts negotiated with the Nazis to form an alliance, a contract, which was signed in 1933 as the Reich Concordat with the approval of the Pope as the Catholic hierarchy demanded absolute obedience from its and caused them to believe in the infallibility of Popes in matters of faith and morals [since the First Vatican Council of 1870], and after the agreement, Hitler will state, “I will devote my entire strength to cultivating and strengthening the relations between the Holy See and .” ~Adolf Hitler mimicking Pope Pius XII’s speech given fourteen years earlier. Pope Pius XII personally authorizes the smuggling of Nazi war criminals out of Europe, which is directed by his political advisor Giovanni Montini, later to be known as Pope Paul VI, all of which will be denied by Christian writers. This Unholy Union, the Concordat, and the Jewish persecutions, which followed, will result in the silence of the Pope and the Bishops throughout the world, and Cardinal Faulhaber of Munich, referring to the Nazi attacks on the Jews, writes to Pacelli, confirming the fact that protest proved pointless since it would only extend the struggle to Catholics, distancing his faith and that of the German Christians by telling Pope Pius, “The Jews can help themselves.”

“The Jews are a nervous people. Nineteen centuries of Christian love have taken a toll.” ~Benjamin Disraeli, the great British statesman.

Thousands of Catholic priests across will become part of an antiSemitic attestation bureaucracy, supplying details of blood purity through marriage and baptism registries in accordance with the Nazi Nuremberg laws, which will distinguish Jews from non-Jews, and Catholic clerical compliance in the process will continue throughout the period of the Nazi regime. ~John Cornwell, Hitler's Pope: The Secret History of Pius XII, Viking, 1999, pp. 154. The Catholic Church cannot recreate history without changing the manifest newspapers that printed the stories of the Unholy Alliance with Hitler, Cardinal Theodor Innitzer, Archbishop of Vienna will warmly receive Hitler in Vienna after his triumphal march through the capital where he will express public approval with Hitler's regime, and Cardinal Bertram will send Hitler an affectionate telegram ordering the ringing of the bells throughout in honor of Adolf Hitler, “The great deed of safeguarding peace among the nations moves the German Episcopate, acting in the name of the Catholics of all the German dioceses, respectfully to extend congratulations and thanks and to order a festive ringing of bells on Sunday.” ~Volkischer Boebachter, Cardinal Bertram, Oct. 2. Most bishops and Cardinals were Nazi sympathizers as were bishop Wilhelm Berning of Osnabruck and Archbishop Grober of Freiurg, Pacelli's choice for emissaries. The Concordat, with its Papal infallible authority, arguably neutralized the potential of 23 million Catholics to protest and resist and which helped Hitler into legal dictatorship. Hitler regarded himself as a Catholic until his death, “I am now as before a Catholic and will always remain so!” ~Hitler to General Gerhard Engel, in 1941. There was no reason for the people to doubt Hitler’s good standing as a Catholic as the Catholic press in was uninhibited to curry his favor, and the princes of oligarchy in the Catholic Church never questioned his ulterior motive or threatened him with excommunication as they encouraged their followers to hold authority in unquestioning respect, which is what constitutes devout religionists and such inconceivable dupes for dictators.

“Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God. The way has been shown to us by the Fuhrer [Adolf Hitler].” ~Sound and Fuhrer, Dean Eckert, sermon at Tegel, North Berlin, 10 February 1935, Rolf Tell reflecting Christian leanings and indoctrination.

And the German Nationalist Socialist Party leaders will proudly declare to the predominantly Christian Germans, “Adolf Hitler gave us back our faith. He showed us the true meaning of religion. He came to take us from the faith of our fathers. No, he has come to renew for us the faith of our fathers and to make us new and better things. Just as Christ made his twelve disciples into a band faithful to the martyr's death whose faith shook the Roman Empire, so now we witness the same spectacle again: Adolf Hitler is the true Holy Ghost.” ~Hans Kerrl, addressing SA leaders, Brunswick, 19 November 1935. Hitler’s Catholic upbringing is reflected in his Christian attitude, and if Pope Pius XI could preach that he represented God incarnate on earth, the Vicar of Christ, then he, Hitler, can also do likewise. “We are under the great obligation of recognizing as a holy work of our Volk's spirit the laws signed by Adolf Hitler's name. Hitler has received his authority from God. Therefore he is champion, sent by God, of German Right in the world.” ~The War Against the West, Hans Frank, Frankfurt-am-Main, 30 October 1935, Aurel Kolnai.

The German people now believed through propaganda, rewritten history books, revised Bibles, parades, and other mass media half-truths that they are now God’s new Chosen People. “We have a feeling that has been transformed into a Great House of God, including all classes, professions and creeds, where the Fuhrer as our mediator stood before the throne of the Almighty.” ~The Catholic Nazi, Joseph Goebbels, in a broadcast, 19 April 1936. “There is not one of you who dares to write your honest opinions, and if you did, you know beforehand that it would never appear in print. I am paid weekly for keeping my honest opinion out of the paper I am connected with. Others of you are paid similar salaries for similar things, and any of you who would be so foolish as to write honest opinions would be out on the streets looking for another job. If I allowed my honest opinions to appear in one issue of my paper, before twenty-four hours my occupation would be gone. The business of the journalists is to destroy the truth, to lie outright, to pervert, to vilify, to fawn at the feet of mammon, and to sell his country and his race for his daily bread. You know it and I know it, and what folly is this toasting an independent press? We are the tools and vassals of rich men behind the scenes. We are the jumping jacks, they pull the strings and we dance. Our talents, our possibilities and our

lives are all the property of other men. We are intellectual prostitutes.” ~Labor's Untold Story by Richard O. Boyer and Herbert M. Morais, published by United Electrical, Radio & Machine Workers of America, NY, 1955/1979. The people are led to believe that their Fuhrer is dedicated to making a once proud nation great again. “Hitler is lonely, so is God. Hitler is like God.” ~Hitler and the Nazi Dictatorship, Reichminister Hans Frank, FL Schuman, London 1936.

Hitler exploited the Christian faith to the maximum effect possible, “We believe on this earth in Adolf Hitler alone! We believe in National Socialism as the creed, which is the sole source of grace! We believe that Almighty God has sent us Adolph Hitler so that he may rid of the hypocrites and Pharisees.” ~Frankfurter Zeitung, Dr. Robert Ley, quotation, 23 July 1936. Hitler, a brilliant speechmaker, surrounded himself with people who ionately believed in him and his cause. In addition, with his loquacious demeanor, Hitler hypnotized his gathering, much the same as the Pied Piper entranced the children.

“Catastrophe was only narrowly averted. It was all due to the faith of one man! Yes, you who called us Godless, we found our faith in Adolf Hitler, and through him found God once again. That is the greatness of our day that is our good fortune!” ~Robert Ley, Fate, I Believe.

Sometimes, agreement is not enough to explain what one hold so dearly in his heart, a belief, which only faith can comprehend, which logic would deny. The Fuehrer in Nuremberg says, “‘Woe to him who does not believe!’ He who does not believe has no soul. He is empty. He has no ideals. He has nothing to live for. He has no sunshine, no light, and no joy in life. He is a poor, poor man. What is wealth? What are possessions? What does it all mean? Problems come despite them, only faith is left. Woe to him who does not believe!” ~ Robert Ley, Fate, I Believe. When Hitler marched ostentatiously into Vienna on March 13, 1938, all the church-bells in Austria rang, and a Swastika flag waved proudly over the ancient Cathedral, and only two days later Cardinal Innitzer has a cordial interview with Hitler, and the Catholic Cardinal and four of his leading Bishops issue a manifesto calling for all the “Good” Austrian Catholics to vote for Hitler in the coming plebiscite. The Cardinal even wrote “Heil Hitler” after his signature, but in reply to Catholic complaints of Cardinal Inititzer’s conduct, on April 1st, a Jesuit speaker on the Vatican Radio censors the Austrian Cardinal’s statements, and regrets that he had not recognized, “The wolf in sheep’s clothing,” which brought numerous German protests, and the Vatican political spin organ then declares that the radio talk was not official. ~For more information regarding this conspiracy, read the Catholic writer, C. Rankin, in his flattering biography of the Pope, Pacelli, in The Pope Speaks, 1940. Upon hearing that World War II had begun, Hitler firmly stated, “I fell on my knees and thanked Almighty God.” Before lunch the schoolchildren of were required to recite an invocation which began, “Fuhrer, my Fuhrer, bequeathed to me by the Lord...” They were now all Catholics in Church law... To Hitler, calling him the man “Whose struggle against Bolshevism and for the power, honor, and unity of corresponds to the voice of Divine Providence.”

Hitler’s narrow escape from assassination in Munich in November of 1939, only

gave him more reason to credit to providence, “Now I am completely content,” he exclaimed. “The fact that I left the Burgerbraukeller earlier than usual is a corroboration of Providence's intention to let me reach my goal,” as Catholic newspapers throughout the Third Reich echoed the same sentiment, declaring that it was a miraculous working of providence that had protected their mighty Fuhrer. Cardinal, Michael Faulhaber, sends a telegram instructing that a ‘Te Deum’ be sung in the Cathedral of Munich, “To thank Divine Providence in the name of the archdiocese for the Fuhrer's fortunate escape,’ and Pope Pius even sends his special personal congratulations as Cardinal Michael Faulhaber marches between rows of staunch uniformed SA men at the Nazi rally in Munich. ~A Moral Reckoning: The Role of the Catholic Church in the Holocaust and Its Unfulfilled Duty of Repair by Daniel Jonah Goldhagen. Pope Pius will later publicly describe Hitler's opposition to Russia as ‘Highminded gallantry’ in defense of the foundation of Christian culture. “Several German Bishops openly ed Hitler's invasion of Russia, calling it a ‘European Crusade.’ One Bishop exhorted all Catholics to fight for, ‘A victory that will allow Europe to breathe freely again and will promise all nations a new future.’” By the war’s end, Hitler has already formalized his novel attitude towards the [Roman Catholic] Church, which he felt too weak to control its flock, stating on April 9th, 1941, “There is something very unhealthy about Christianity,” and “Christianity is an invention of sick brains: one could imagine nothing more senseless, nor any more indecent way of turning the idea of the Godhead into a mockery... When all is said, we have no reason to wish that the Italians and Spaniards should free themselves from the drug of Christianity. Let’s be the only people who are immunized against the disease.” ~Adolf Hitler, December 13, 1941, Hitler’s Secret Conversations 1941-1944, published by Farrar, Straus and Young Inc. On June 16, 1942, Harold Tittmann, the U.S. representative to the Vatican, told Washington that Pacelli, Pope Pius XII, was diverting himself, ostrich-like, into purely religious concerns and that the moral authority won for the papacy by Pope Pius XI was being eroded. At the end of that month, the London Daily Telegraph announces that more than a million Jews have been killed in Europe and that it is the aim of the Nazis, “To wipe the race from the European continent.”

The article is re-printed in The New York Times. On July 21, 1942 there was a ionate protest rally on behalf of Europe's Jews in New York's Madison Square Garden, which caused, in the following weeks, the British, American, and Brazilian representatives to the Vatican to attempt to persuade Pacelli to speak out against the gross Nazi atrocities.

Still he said nothing, and in September 1942, President Franklin Roosevelt will send his personal representative, the former head of U.S. Steel, Myron Taylor, to plead with the Pope, PaceIli, to make a statement regarding the ‘Final Solution’ [extermination] of the Jews.

“People who believe absurdities commit atrocities.” ~Voltaire, French philosopher, Free thinker.

On December 24, 1942, after having made several drafts, Pacelli, Pope Pius, at last states in his Christmas Eve broadcast to the world on Vatican Radio, that men of goodwill owed a vow to bring society, “...Back to its immovable center of gravity in Divine Law.” He went on to say that, “Humanity owes this vow to those hundreds of thousands who, without any fault of their own, sometimes only by reason of their nationality and race, are marked for death or gradual extinction.” Does this sound like the words of a spiritual leader defending Jewish society in the conquered lands? Hitler will use his “Christian” upbringing to persistently condemn the Jews as well as to sentence them to death based on his interpretations of Christian secular hatred. This silence proclaims that the Catholic Pope, Pacelli, had no sincere spiritual sympathy, even for the Jews of Rome, who were of the community of his birth.

“You say you're supposed to be nice to the Episcopalians, and the Presbyterians, and the Methodists, and this, that, and the other thing. Nonsense. I do not have to be nice to the spirit of the Anti-Christ. I can love the people who hold false opinions, but I don't have to be nice to them.” ~Pat Robertson, Fundamentalist Christian tale-minister.

Years later, on learning of the death of Adolf Hitler, Archbishop Adolf Bertram, of Berlin, orders all the priests of his archdiocese, “...To hold a solemn Requiem in memory of the Fuehrer.” “He who is folkishly oriented has the most sacred duty, each within his own denomination, to see to it that God's will is not simply talked about outwardly, but that God's will is also fulfilled and God's labor not ravished. Because ‘God's Will’ once gave men their form, their being, and their faculties. Who destroys His work thereby declares war on the creation of the Lord, the Divine Will.” ~The most notorious Catholic of them all, Adolf Hitler, Mein Kampf. In addition, like the Catholic upbringing many Germans received, the Nazi regime also underscores, “Obedience is unconditionally demanded. It arises from the conviction that the National Socialist ideology must reign. He who possesses it and ionately s it, submits himself voluntarily to the compulsion of obedience. Therefore, the S.S. man is prepared to carry out blindly every order, which comes from the Fuehrer, or is given by one of his superiors, even if it demands the greatest sacrifice of himself.” ~The Nizkor Project, pg. 418, the official Nazi Party publication. In 1939, Hitler has his book, Mein Kampf published in the United States, but Alan Cranston, who could understand German, saw this English-language version of ‘Mein Kampf’ that appeared quite sanitized, edited for the American public, deleting strong racial epithets for the ignorant American public, leaving out the hatred of the Jews, the anti-Semitism and persecution of religious groups, and the killing of the old and infirmed, a version designed to keep the American public from understanding the sinister and dark side of Hitler's world plan of occupation, domination and persecution, so Cranston edited his own abridged 70,000-word translation of ‘Mein Kampf,’ a Reader's Digest-like version showing the true characteristics of Hitler, which he later described in to the Los Angeles Times. ~Note: Thanks to the late Salvador Altamirano for bringing this to my attention. As a young journalist working in in the 1930's Cranston recognized the true horrors unfolding under the regime of the 20th century's worst tyrannical ruler, Adolf Hitler, and knowing what the world was up against, Senator Cranston worked tirelessly to have Hitler's unabridged autobiography published in the U.S., which resulted in the alarms being sounded to the rest of the world. Hitler's publisher sued Cranston to remove his version from American scrutiny

and successfully sued for copyright infringement, winning a court order halting the sale of Cranston's translation, but Cranston's revealing version of ‘Mein Kampf’ had already sold a half million copies, which served to educate thousands of Americans about the true panorama of Nazism. ~A Foe of Hitler and a Friend of Keating by Debra Saunders. Hitler wishes to emulate the works of the revolutionary Catholic anti-Semitic monk, Fr. Martin Luther, once an ordained Catholic priest, one who lived with an intense hatred of the Jews, a hatred with a ion, a hatred openly preached against the Jews with continuous venomous lexis. “We are at fault for not slaying them [the Jews].” “What shall we do with...the Jews? ...I advise that all their prayer books and Talmudic writings...are to be taken from them.” “What shall we do with...the Jews? ... Set fire to their synagogues or schools and bury and cover with dirt whatever will not burn, so that no man will ever again see a stone or cinder of them.” “What shall we do with...the Jews? Their homes also should be razed and destroyed.” “What shall we do with...the Jews? I advise that safe-conduct on the highways be abolished completely for the Jews.” “Therefore let all who are able hew them down, slaughter and stab them, openly or in secret, and that there is nothing more poisonous, noxious and utterly diabolical than a rebel. You must kill him as you would a mad dog.” ~The above quotes were compiled and provided by Dan Morgan. A biographical section from Hitler’s book, Mein Kampf, ‘My Struggle,’ illustrates Hitler’s evolving hatred of the Jews, whom he blames for ’s loss in WWI. In it is a very believable of the events and influences leading up to his anti-Semitism. The Jews are Jews first and Germans second. For a soldier and nationalist, just a few years from the First World War the issue of loyalty was very important. In the U.S., the Japanese were interned during World War II. Hitler became friend of, and thus under the influence of, the Mayor of Vienna,

and he publishes a very anti-Semitic newspaper and leads an anti-Semitic political party. The Conservative and Orthodox Jews were themselves racists and imposed upon themselves various religious separations from the gentiles. Their oddness in dress, customs, and worship. Early on in life, Cardinal Faulhaber had a more positive view of the Jewish community. Cardinal Faulhaber, “Despised the methods, radicalism and vulgarity of the Nazis,” and in 1923, his criticism of anti-Semites even led those students who were fanatic followers of National Socialism to call him “Jewish Cardinal.” ~Hitler’s Rise to Power: the Nazi movement in Bavaria, 1923-1933, G. Pridham, London, 1973, p.152. But, with the Nazification of Christianity, so comes a change in Christian thinking, and, “In 1933 [Cardinal Faulhaber] delivered from the pulpit of Saint Michael’s Church in Munich five statements devoted to the defense of the Old Testament from which some spokesmen of the German Christians had recently distanced themselves and against, which the champions of the National Socialist myth fulminated in numerous publications. Faulhaber’s Advent sermons attracted such a large audience amongst Catholics, Protestants and Jews that they had to be broadcast by loud speakers from the town hall... For thousands of people who flocked to these sermons, it was less a question of coming to listen to an apology for the Holy Scriptures than to hear opposition to coercion, spiritual suppression and ideological standardization.” ~Cardinal Faulhaber and Nazi Anti-Semitism in the Thirties by Menahem R. Macina. The good Cardinal is now a little more meticulous with his words, restrained by the Vatican, although, “The content of [these sermons] were not without flaws, since the Cardinal did not dare to cope with the branding issue of anti-Semitism, as he did in 1923 in his ‘All Saints and New Year’s’ sermons.” ~Cardinal Faulhaber and Nazi Anti-Semitism in the Thirties by Menahem R. Macina.

“A storm is brewing in this country today, which would sweep the Sacred Scriptures out of because they are Jewish books.” ~The anti-Semite, Cardinal Faulhaber.

“ed by his knowledge of the exegesis, [Cardinal] Faulhaber took a stand

in favor of the basic writings of Judaism before the Christian era... In his last sermon, he managed to make pronouncements of striking conciseness and shattering vehemence. The absolutism of racist thinking could not have been condemned in stronger : “We must never forget: we are not redeemed with German blood.” ~Cardinal Faulhaber and Nazi Anti-Semitism in the Thirties by Menahem R. Macina. The slanderous and oft anti-Semitic overtones of Cardinal Faulhaber so upset those that believed in religious tolerance, that on 5 April of 1933, a Bavarian clergyman, Alois Wurm, courageously sent a letter of protest to Cardinal Faulhaber in which he stated, “In this period when the most extreme hatred is being ruthlessly used against the Jewish people, 99% of whom are evidently innocent, not a single Catholic newspaper, as far as I am aware, has had the courage to proclaim the teaching of the Catholic catechism according to which one should not hate or persecute another human being and even less so for reasons of race. Such a situation appears to many as a Catholic failure.” In addition, what was the good Catholic Cardinal’s response? Faulhaber’s response, of 8 April 1933, shows an unsubstantiated indifference of the prelate to the tragic fate of the Jews of his time, “Every Christian should be opposed to the persecution of the Jews but the high Church authorities have much more pressing problems: the schools, the continuation of the existence of Catholic associations, and sterilization are much more important for the Christianity of our country... The fact is that the Jews are capable of taking care of themselves. The government should therefore not be given any pretext to transfer the hunt for Jews into a hunt for Jesuits!” A commendable proposition and at any rate consistent with Christian Doctrine but which did not prevent the Cardinal in his fifth sermon from making this major concession to State racism: “From the Church’s point of view, there is no objection whatsoever to racial research [Rassenforschung] and race culture [Rassenpflege]. Nor is there any objection to the endeavor to keep the national characteristics of a people as far as possible pure and unadulterated and to foster their national spirit by emphasis upon the common ties of blood which unite them.”

In order to be objective, we should also mention that the Cardinal placed some

limitations on these racist proposals: “Love of one’s race must not lead to hatred of other nations... Race culture must not assume an attitude of hostility to Christianity.” However, in a sermon given on 31 December 1936, he did so again but on this occasion without any nuances, “Blood and race have contributed to forming German history...” ~G. Lewy, L’Eglise Catholique et l’Allemagne nazie [Catholic Church and Nazi ], Stock, Paris 1964, p. 147. The Cardinal appeals to all good Christians, both Protestant and Catholic, “By accepting these books [those of the Old Testament], Christianity does not become a Jewish religion. These books were not written by Jews; they are inspired by the Holy Ghost and therefore are the word of God, they are God’s books... The Daughters of Zion received the bill of divorce and from that time forth, Ahasuerus wanders, forever restless, over the face of the earth... People of Israel, this did not grow in your own garden of your own planting. This condemnation of usurious land-grabbing, this war against the oppression of the farmer by debt, is not the product of your spirit...” The first apology regarding the actions, or inactions, of the Church, did not come until 1997, and then, only by the French Bishops, “When looking at the history of these years, we do not want, we do not have the right - and I myself, as a member of the Church, have no right to remain silent. I am aware of complicity on the part of the Church. Indeed, the Church did not raise its voice, as it ought to have done against this misguided nationalist fervor, against Christian antiJudaism, against nationalism tinged with religion, against an inaccurate interpretation of Christ’s ion. It created a festering wound in the body of the Church which caused a great deal of suffering to innocent people...” ~In an address by the Austrian Cardinal Franz Koenig, given on 13 March 1998 at the Faculty of Medicine, Vienna, and published in the Viennese weekly Die Furche, no. 13 of 26 March 1998. The French version was published in French translation, under the title, “L’engrenage des responsabilités” [the spiral of the responsibilities,”] in Istina, XLIII no 3, Paris, July-September 1998, pp. 339342. The age quoted here can be found on p. 342 of this review. Jews, of course, were not the only ‘Holy’ victims. In captured Yugoslavia, Hitler installed a Croatian, Ante Pavelic, as his puppet, and Pavelic, a Catholic like version of Hitler, systematically began exterminating the Serbs, who were Greek Orthodox.

The Vatican claims it was not unaware of the massacres conducted in Yugoslavia in the name of Catholicism, but Pope Pius remained diplomatically quiet. In fact, one of his actions was to receive Ante Pavelic in private audience, thereby giving his blessing to this regime. That Hitler, the supreme villain of the 20th century, could see himself, and be seen by others, as “Providentially” guided, protected and inspired should certainly serve as an ominous clue to the dangers of overzealous religious belief, and just as the Vatican umbrella could be maneuvered to shield the massacres of Serbs by Catholics in Yugoslavia, so can religion validate any behavior, any atrocity, any war, and moral misconduct. ‘Ungodly wretches’ is what Luther calls the Jews in his widely read ‘Table Talk.’ It is this manifestation of the Germans being Christians and the Japanese being non-Christians that contributes to the hatred in WWII against the Japanese [the Japanese being a bad race and the Germans having a bad leader]. Lord Brougham affirmed that Fr. Martin Luther’s ‘Table Talk’ was so obscene that no respectable English publisher would soil paper with a translation. For all the evil and horrendous suffering he [Hitler] brought into this world, his Church never excommunicated him, never openly condemned his works, “Still a member in good standing of the Church of Rome despite detestation of its hierarchy, he carried within him [Hitler] its teaching that the Jew was the killer of God. The extermination, therefore, could be done without a twinge of conscience since he was merely acting as the avenging hand of god, so long as it was done impersonally, without cruelty. Himmler was pleased to murder with mercy. He ordered technical experts to devise gas chambers which would eliminate masses of Jews efficiently and 'Humanely,' then crowded the victims into boxcars and sent them east to stay in ghettos until the killing centers in Poland were completed.” ~Biographer John Toland writing of Hitler's religion. With his idols, intolerant haters of Jews, Hitler sees his opportunity to cast them as the reason lost WWI. Their financial backing tapered toward the end of the war, which Hitler believed could have been won, if the financiers had continued their . Early in his life Hitler writes, “The danger posed by Jewry for our people today finds expression in the undeniable aversion of wide sections of our people. The

cause of this aversion is not to be found in a clear recognition of the consciously or unconsciously systematic and pernicious effect of the Jews as a totality upon our nation. Rather, it arises mostly from personal and from the personal impression, which the individual Jew leaves—almost always an unfavorable one. For this reason, anti-Semitism is too easily characterized as a mere emotional phenomenon. And yet this is incorrect. Anti-Semitism as a political movement may not and cannot be defined by emotional impulses, but by recognition of the facts.” ~Letter to Gemlich, on September 16, 1919 by Hitler. The famous German philosopher, Nietzsche, not only attacked anti-Semitism, but he broke ties with composer Richard Wagner due to his flagrant antiSemitism. Since Nietzsche himself was not anti-Semitic, he could not directly influence later anti-Semitism or German nationalism, so, in many ways Nietzsche was diametrically opposed to many of the Nazi values. Hitler is quick to pick up the old clichés of Nietzschean, such as, “Lords of the Earth,” “Herd Instinct,” “Super-race,” and, “The will to Force,” which appear in Hitler's book, ‘Mein Kampf,’ and although Nietzsche denied that any ‘Overmen’ had yet arisen, he does mention several individuals who he believed could serve as role models [Among the models Nietzsche lists are: Socrates, Jesus, Leonardo da Vinci, Michelangelo, Shakespeare, Goethe, Julius Caesar, and Napoleon.] In what has come to be called the “Lost” or “Hidden” Encyclical [a draft of an Encyclical commissioned by the mortally ill Pope Pius XI that was found in the Vatican archives by the Belgian monk Georges elecq], racist anti-Semitism is condemned but religious anti-Semitism and the identification of Jews with revolution are reiterated, and since Pacelli [soon to be Pope Pius XII] was at this time Pope Pius XI's Cardinal Secretary of State, adviser on German affairs, and most favored successor, it must be assumed that it reflected his personal views also. The draft speaks of the ‘Spiritual dangers’ consequent upon, “Exposure to the Jews, so long as their unbelief and enmity to Christianity continue.” The Church must, therefore, “Warn and help,” those who might succumb to the ‘Spiritual dangers’ stemming from the ‘Revolutionary movements which those unfortunate and misguided Jews have ed with a view to overthrowing the social order.’” The Catholic Church, the draft Encyclical goes on, must not allow

its, “Defense of Christian principles,” to be ‘Compromised,’ by its being “Drawn into purely man-made politics.” “The purely worldly problems, in which the Jewish people,” who have brought “Worldly and spiritual ruin” on themselves, “May see themselves involved, are of no interest to her [the Church].” Translating the cryptically oracular Encyclical into simple language, it would seem to be saying that the Church must not jeopardize its crusade against communism by acting on behalf of those, ‘Unfortunate and misguided Jews.’ Pope Pius XII, the inerrant patriarch of Christianity, however, never published this Encyclical, presumably because he feared that its condemnation of racism would disturb Vatican relations with the Nazis and interfere with the fight against, “The one, real, and principal enemy of Europe.” For decades, the Church has attempted to distance itself from Hitler’s Nazi Regime, but documentation shows the friendship of their political perversion, “On February 10, 1939, Pius XI died, at the age of 81. [Vatican Secretary of State Eugenio] Pacelli, then 63, was elected Pope by the College of Cardinals in just three ballots, on March 2nd. He was crowned on March 12, on the eve of Hitler's march into Prague. Between his election and his coronation, he held a crucial meeting with the German Cardinals. Keen to affirm Hitler publicly, he showed them a letter of good wishes which began, 'To the Illustrious Herr Adolf Hitler.' Should he, he asked them, style the Fuehrer 'Most Illustrious'? He decided that that might be going too far. He told the cardinals that [Pope] Pius XI had said that keeping a papal nuncio in Berlin 'conflicts with our honor.' But his predecessor, he said, had been mistaken. He was going to maintain normal diplomatic relations with Hitler. The following month, at Pacelli's express wish, Archbishop Cesare Orsenigo, the Berlin nuncio, hosted a gala reception in honor of Hitler's 50th birthday. A birthday greeting to the Fuehrer from the Bishops of would become an annual tradition until the war's end.” ~John Cornwell's Hitler's Pope and posted at. http://emperorsclothes.com/vatican/hitlers.htm. Hitler uses the Church, just as they one exploited him, for personal and financial gain, “Even an indirect endorsement meant everything to Hitler as he sought to establish his legitimacy at home and abroad. In these early months of 1933, Catholic leaders went from being Hitler's staunch opponents to his latest allies. This transformation was dramatically symbolized by the fact that in 1932, the

Fulda Episcopal Conference, representing the Catholic hierarchy of , banned hip in the Nazi Party and forbade priests from offering communion to anyone wearing the swastika; then, on March 28, 1933, two weeks after Pacelli offered his overture to Hitler, the same Fulda conferees voted to lift the ban on Catholic hip in the Nazi Party. The Bishops expressed, as they put it, 'A certain confidence in the new government, subject to reservations concerning some religious and moral lapses.’ Swastika bearers would now be welcomed at the communion rail.” ~Catholic historian, John Carroll. God is on our side is displayed throughout the rising militaristic German nation in speeches made by the Nazi propaganda machine, “To honor a cross [the swastika], which is not Christ's in the Eternal City” the Pope says, is an unhappy sign of Mussolini's ‘Old anticlericalism,’ and he refuses to meet Hitler.

Most of Hitler’s minions were Christian if not Catholic [85%], “How shall I give expression, ‘O my Fuhrer, to what is in our hearts? How shall I find words to express your deeds? Has there ever been a mortal as beloved as you, my Fuhrer? Was there ever belief as strong as the belief in your mission? You were sent us by God for !’” ~Hermann Göring, Reden und Aufsatze, Munich, 1938.

Hitler, if not truly religious himself, at least had to pretend to be a believer in Christianity in order to gain the of the Christian masses. The February 23, 1933 Lansing State Journal headline read, “Hitler Aims Blow at 'Godless' Move.’” The article further states, “A campaign against the 'Godless movement' and an appeal for Catholic were launched Wednesday by Chancellor Adolf Hitler's forces... A campaign against the 'Godless' movement' was announced by Bernard Rust, Nazi Commissioner for Education and Culture in Prussia, in an address Tuesday night... An appeal to Catholic Nazis was printed Wednesday in Hitler's 'Voelkischer Beobachter,' assailing the Catholic centrist and populist parties... Nazis invaded a centrist campaign meeting at Trier but were repulsed after a stiff fight...” ~Doug Krueger, The Defense of Zacharias that Fails. There can be few more miserable statesmen in the world than Eugene Pacelli, or

His Holiness Pope Pius XII, who pledged his Church [in an Unholy Concordant with the Axis Powers] to a belief in the ultimate victory of , Italy, and Japan in their attempts to conquer the free will of mankind and enslave the world by despots bent on forcing their conflagrations upon the innocent. In the ruin of all liberal, as well as Socialist and Communist, ideals which they would effect, no strong voice would be raised in protest, against an Unholy Alliance with a bestial greed that sought to attain its end by brutality almost without precedent in history. Hitler's Gestapo would, as usual, loyally the Vatican policy, so long as it acquiesced to his demands. ~From the works of former Catholic Benedictine priest, Joseph McCabe, Rationalist Encyclopedia. Hitler’s “Gospel of Hatred” is accepted by the masses that are starving after ’s loss in WWI and quick to want to blame someone for their morose financial condition. He discredits the Churches and especially the synagogues with charges of fraud and wickedness imposing his own moral code. With over seventy five per cent of the German people Catholic or Christian, Hitler has little resistance in blaming the Jews for losing the war [Didn’t the Church proclaim for centuries that the Jews killed Jesus? 150 C.E.]. Hitler ridicules the concept of human equality [Hitler’s own mythological Darwinism] and claims the racial superiority of the Aryan Race, the claim that the Germans are the highest form of human on earth.

“This article would make all men equal and so change the spiritual Kingdom of Christ into an external worldly one! An earthly kingdom cannot exist without inequality of persons. Some must be free, other serfs, some rulers, other subjects.” ~Martin Luther, a favorite anti-Semite subject of Hitler, also did not believe in equality. One Tibetan Monk, known as “The man with the green gloves” and an acknowledged psychic, was frequently visited by Hitler and was rumored to hold the keys to the Kingdom of Agarthi. Hitler’s first love: In 1931, a twenty-three year old young woman, named Geli Raubal is found dead from a gunshot wound in an apartment which she shared in Munich with a German political rabble

rouse, her uncle, Adolf Hitler, half-brother to her mother, Angela. The cause of death is ruled a suicide. Hitler took up with Geli after his imprisonment for the Beer Hall Putsch, and during which time in prison he wrote his book, Mein Kampf. In 1919, Hitler met Dietrich Eckart, a wealthy publisher and editor-in-chief of an anti-Semitic journal, which he called, “In Plain German.” Some Christian believers profess the following quatrain [from the early works of Nostradamus] to be referring to Hitler, “From the deepest part of Western Europe into a cage of iron will the great one be drawn, when the child of observes nothing! A young child will be born to poor people who will by his speech seduce a great multitude, his reputation will increase in the Kingdom of the East” [Century 3, Quatrain 35] Beasts ferocious with hunger will cross the rivers, the greater part of the battlefield will be against Hister. [Century 2, Quatrain 24]. Hitler was inculcated with this history as a communicant and an altar boy in his youth, and was later confirmed as a ‘Soldier of Christ’ in that great Mother, the Church of superstition and intolerance. The horrible doctrines of that church never left him as he was steeped in its liturgy, containing such statements as the, ‘Perfidious Jew.’ Hitler soon becomes convinced that he is doing the work of the Lord, Jesus Christ, in eliminating the Jews. “Cursed is he who is lax in doing the Lord's work! Cursed is he who keeps his sword from bloodshed!’” ~Jeremiah 48:10.

It is all right to persecute the Jews, for God wanted to exterminate them, “Therefore, I believe today that I am acting in the sense of the Almighty Creator: by warding off the Jews I am fighting for the Lord's work.” ~Adolf Hitler. Adolf Hitler felt that Christianity was mistaken in its Biblical interpretations. Jesus was not a meek and docile savior, and Jesus did not suffer and die on the cross to redeem all of humanity. To Hitler, Jesus was an angry, aggressive ‘Messiah,’ who was tough, strong willed, and could lead to victory [Hitler’s Jesus resembled Hitler in his attitude and demeanor]. The Christian Messiah is too Jewish to suit Hitler. “My feeling as a Christian

points me to my Lord and Savior as a fighter!” “I am completely convinced that I am acting as the agent of God by killing Jews. I am doing the work of the Lord Jesus. I am now a Catholic and will always remain so.” ~Adolf Hitler, in Mein Kampf. Hitler, the most infamous Catholic in all of history, has never been excommunicated by the Vatican for his atrocious crimes against humanity, and Mein Kampf has never banned by The Church and Hitler never renounced his religion or left the Roman Catholic Church, and the Church in kind never abandoned him. The Catholic Church has banned many great literary works in the past, but Hitler’s “Mien Kampf” has yet to appear on the Vatican’s “Index of Forbidden Books.”

“Still a member in good standing of the Church of Rome despite detestation of its hierarchy, he [Hitler] carried within him its teaching that the Jew was the killer of God. The extermination, therefore, could be done without a twinge of conscience since he was merely acting as the avenging hand of God...” ~Hitler’s biographer, John Toland. The great Holy Mother, the Roman Catholic Universal Church, denies that Hitler was ever a Catholic, much less a Christian, but Christians cannot deny that Jesus Christ served as Adolph Hitler's role model, and even Hitler refers to his early childhood Catholic religion and his idolization of Jesus as a warrior in the following verse in one of his speeches: “My feelings as a Christian points me to my Lord and Savior as a fighter. It points me to the man who once in loneliness, surrounded only by a few followers, recognized these Jews for what they were and summoned men to fight against them and who, God's truth was greatest not as a sufferer but as a fighter. In boundless love as a Christian and as a man I read through the age which tells us how the Lord at last rose in His might and seized the scourge to drive out of the Temple the brood of vipers and adders. How terrific was His fight for the world against the Jewish poison. Today, after two thousand years, with deepest emotion I recognize more profoundly than ever before in the fact that it was for this that He had to shed His blood upon the Cross. As a Christian, I have no duty to allow myself to be cheated, but I have the duty to be a fighter for truth and justice... And if there is anything, which could demonstrate that we are acting rightly it is the distress that daily grows. For, as a Christian, I have also a duty to my own people... When I go out in the morning and see these men standing in their queues and look into their pinched faces, then I believe I would be no Christian, but a very devil if I felt no pity for them, if I did not, as did our Lord two thousand years ago, turn against those by whom to-day this poor people is plundered and exploited.” ~Adolf Hitler, speech on 12 April 1922. Brood of Vipers appears in Matthew 3:7 and 12:34, Cornwell, John, Hitler’s Pope: The Secret History of Pius XII, Viking, 1999. The mass murderer Himmler, like many of Hitler’s sycophantic henchmen, was also brought up as a devout Catholic, and, like young Hitler, was careful to attend Catholic Mass regularly. During the Nazi reign of terror, Himmler ordered all of his SS troopers to make the following oath, “I swear before God this holy oath, that I shall give absolute confidence to the Fuehrer of the German Reich and people.” ~Heinrich Himmler.

Hitler's Nazi merged the state with church, and the German soldiers of the Vermacht proudly wearing belt buckles inscribed with the following: ‘Gott mit uns’ ‘God is with us.’ Proud of their country, proud of their national heritage, and proud of their Fuehrer, the German soldiers will now to off to war to fight Hitler’s wars, but, soon, even the common decent, Christian, German soldier is sickened by the infamies committed by the Nazi trained troops. Their strong Christian beliefs never trained them for the realities of warfare, as a letter to his wife that was found on the body of a German soldier reads, “I hate the day when I was born in . I am shocked by what goes, on in our army in Russia. Vice, loot, violence, murder, murder, and murder! We destroy old men, women, and children and kill simply for the sake of killing... If I survive the Russian bullets and shells I will, in my present mood, perish from a German bullet.” ~From, The War And Papal Intrigue: How The New Pope Talked Peace And Worked For War, by the former Catholic priest, Joseph McCabe. Numerous quotations may be offered to illustrate the soul-content of the intense Germanic striving, and thus we read the ‘Profession of Faith’ of the ‘German Faith Movement’ of September 1934, “I believe in the Holy German People inside and outside the German frontiers. I believe in Adolf Hitler, who, by the Grace of God, was sent to give the German people faith in itself once more.” The Catholic priests [messengers of deception] often sprinkled Hitler’s troops with “Holy Water” as they were indoctrinated by both state and church to blindly follow all authority figures [political as well as ecclesiastical], and Hitler made Jesus prayers mandatory in all schools under his istration under penalty of corporal punishment. The world cannot claim ignorance of Hitler’s intentions, for, as early as 1920 the German Worker’s Party published their program in which article 4 stated: None but of the nation may be citizens of the State. None but those of German blood, whatever their creed, may be of the nation. No Jew, therefore, may be a member of the nation. Abortion is already illegal in pre-Hitler , which gained the approval of the Catholic Church, but Hitler went further by requiring all doctors to report to the government the circumstances of all miscarriages. He openly despised homosexuality and criminalized it. ~The Religion of Hitler by John Patrick

Michael Murphy, 1998. The predominantly Christian Nazi soldiers were led to believe that God was on their side, “You Einsatztruppen [task forces] are called upon to fulfill a repulsive duty. But you are soldiers who have to carry out every order unconditionally. You have a responsibility before God and Hitler for everything that is happening. I myself hate this bloody business and I have been moved to the depths of my soul. But I am obeying the highest law by doing my duty. Man must defend himself against bedbugs and rats—against vermin.” ~Hitler's Elite, Shocking Profiles of the Reich's Most Notorious Henchmen, Heinrich Himmler, in a speech to the SS guards, Berkley Books, 1990.

What a paradox, what a cognitive dissonance, what a farce, that the Christian Church will instigate and murder and become involved in the bloodiest slaughter of mankind all across Europe and the Mid-East in the name of God, in the name of conciliation, a massacre of peoples of all races, cults, and religious persuasions, even their own [nuns and priests], which will prejudice the waters of impartiality well into the 21st century when Hitler, a Catholic, not a devout Catholic, but a Catholic none the less, takes up where the Popes left off and condemns the Jews, heretics, political discontents, Jehovah Witnesses, gypsies, and anyone else he doesn’t like to the gas chambers [it’s faster than individualized treatment of the sword]. Each year Americans are taxed to prejudicial Christian groups, whether they agree with the group or not. Christian prejudices extend into the 21st century with World Vision, which collected $344 million of American tax dollars, for their so-called “Faith based initiative,” fired three of their Christian brethren for not being of the wrong type of fundamentalist thinkers. Employees must affirm the version of fundamentalism espoused by World Vision. World Relief, another Christian group, receives $30 million in American tax dollars each year, but turned away a Muslim gentleman for a job merely because he was Muslim, although he had voluntarily assisted the group for years previously and qualified for the position. Forgiveness? Tolerance? It makes for good preaching but not practices in many of the Christian churches. “If you get a Federal grant you cannot use that money

to proselytize to the people you help and you can’t discriminate against them on the basis of their religion.” ~Then Senator Obama in Zanesville, Ohio, July 1, 2008, while campaigning for President. As of September, 2010, he has done nothing to rectify the situation regarding the use of the tax-payers monies. From the Secular Coalition For America, a non-profit organiztion. www.secular.org Teachers are terminated from Catholic schools merely because they are not Catholic, and the list goes on and on. Christians rise up against other faiths for being intolerant while they continue their venomous attacks upon others.

“Following the teachings of Romans 13:1, Hitler and the Third Reich followed their tainted teachings of the Christian God, slaughtering six million Jews under the mandate of it being, ‘God’s Will,’ [analogous to Pope Urban II], and although Hitler never personally killed a Jew; the Germans who did were doing what they believed the Bible commanded.” ~E. Christopher Reyes.

Like the terrorists that will rise up in the latter part of the 20th century, the Popes will now again attempt to impart their beliefs upon the masses with the book or the sword. “Think not that I am come to send peace on earth, but a sword.” ~Matthew 10:34, a sword is also referred to in 1 Chronicles 21:16. “In the 13th Century, in the year 1215, Pope Innocent III, of bloody celebrity, held a Council at the Lateran and announced anathemas against heretics of every description. By his power over the ruling Prince, Frederick II, Pope Honorius extended his sanguinary measures to the kingdom of Italy, and the people of God began to flee, and, according to Mosheim, they ed out of Italy, and spread like an inundation throughout the European provinces, but in particular afforded an asylum where they were called Gazari instead of Cathari [Puritans].” ~Ecclesiastical History, Mosheim, v. 2, pp. 426, 430, and Orchard, Baptist. History, p. 155. In addition, unlike the common mass murderer, religious leaders, seldom, if ever, are held able for their devious and larcenous actions. On Oct. 12, 1204, Pope Innocent will issue a Papal Bull for raising a murderous group of pillagers, rapists, and murderers in what the Christian world will call a crusade expedition into Livonia, and the leader of the several enterprises, which follows is Albert, Bishop of Livonia, who, after further mass bloodshed in the name of their Lord, succeeds in baptizing the Livonians in 1206, and also the neighboring Letti in 1208, and subjecting both to the Chair of Peter, the Vatican. It was not Hitler who first denounced the Jews and discriminated against them, but the Vicar of Christ, the Pope, who sits piously in his mighty chair in Rome. Under the reign of Pope Innocent, elected in 1198, whose reign proved to be one of the most immoral in history, the twelfth General Synod Council of 1215 approved of the severest enactments ever issued against the already persecuted Jews? Hitler endeavored to establish a Reich Christian Church [a Nazified Christianity] for the future of . Hitler’s mentor, Rosenberg, charged that the true picture of Jesus had been distorted by religious fanatics like Saint Matthew, by materialistic rabbis such as Saint Paul, by African jurists such as Tertullian, and mongrel half-breeds like Saint Augustine. Rosenberg believes that the real Christ was an‘Amorite Nordic,’ an aggressive, courageous man, “A man of true Nordic character,” a strong revolutionary who opposed the Jewish and Roman systems

with sword in hand, bringing not peace but war. ~Cf. Matthew 10:34-37.

“They appealed to the worst obsessions of the human heart, sowing the seeds of discord and hatred in every land along the way. Brother denounced brother, wives informed against their husbands, mothers accused their children, dungeons were crowded with the innocent; the flesh of the good and true rotted in the clasp of chains; the flames devoured the heroic, and in the name of the most merciful God, his children were exterminated with famine, sword, and fire. Over the wild waves of battle rose and fell the banner of Jesus Christ. For sixteen hundred years, the robes of the Church were red with innocent blood. The ingenuity of Christians was exhausted in devising punishment severe enough to be inflicted upon other Christians who honestly and sincerely differed with them upon any point whatever.” ~Robert Green Ingersoll, Heretics And Heresies, 1874.

Rosenberg favored a ‘Positive Christianity,’ which would purify the Nordic race, re-establishing the old strong Pagan virtues, and substituting the fiery spirit of the hero for the crucifixion. Rulers are forbidden to trust them with public offices, in order to be known as Jews, the Jews are to clothe themselves with a peculiar garb [distinguishing stars of David], during Holy Week they are not to appear on the streets, lest, in that season of sorrow, Christians should be scandalized by their decorated attire, and is the first to assert the Pope’s right to grant benefices of which he issued countless commissions in order to secure a productive living for the papal servants and the Romish clergy, and even to his own relatives and intimates. Pope Innocent III cannot even claim he left the world better than he found it. ~Read Innocent III, Prof. Luchaire [6 vols, 1904-8], and the former Catholic priest, Joseph McCabe's Crises in the History of the Papacy, 1916. Next to Adolf Hitler, Pope Innocent III did more to destabilize Europe than any other figure in history. “Although he himself [Adolf Hitler] was a Catholic, he wished the Protestant Church to have a stronger position in , since was two-thirds Protestant.” ~Trial of The Major War Criminals Before the International Military Tribunal, Nuremberg, Julius Streicher on Hermann Göring, 1945, Vol. 9.

The anti-Semitism, which languished in the hearts and minds of the people had a history, which started centuries before, in the minds of the Church hierarchy, a hierarchy that perceived the Jews as their last tenable goal in converting the world, but which stood steadfast against the Holy Mother the Church, regardless of the venomous travesties she dealt to them. “If the danger of the reproduction of that curse of God in the Jewish blood is finally to come to an end, then there is only one way, the extermination of that people whose father is the devil.” ~Trial of The Major War Criminals Before the International Military Tribunal, Nuremberg, Julius Streicher paraphrasing John 8:44 as his justification for human extermination, 1945, Vol. 12.

“The Fuehrer [Adolf Hitler] wanted to achieve the unification of the Protestant Evangelical Churches by appointing a Reich Bishop, so that there would be a high Protestant Church dignitary as well as a high Catholic Church dignitary.” ~Trial of The Major War Criminals Before the International Military Tribunal, Nuremberg, Julius Streicher on Hermann Göring, 1945, Vol. 9.

Hitler is virtually deified in the manner presented to the German people, and his right hand man, Rudolph Hess, the man whom Hitler confided in while in jail together, the man whom Hitler trusted, and dictated his book Mein Kampf states, “You take an oath to a man whom you know follows the laws of providence, which he obeys independently of the influence of earthly powers, who leads the German people rightly, and who will guide 's fate. Through your oath, you bind yourselves to a man who, that is our faith, was sent to us by higher powers. Do not seek Adolf Hitler with your mind. You will find him through the strength of your hearts!” ~The Oath to Adolf Hitler, Rudolf Hess, in his speech, 1934. At the Nuremberg Trial Hess states that, “No matter what human beings do I shall some day stand before the judgment seat of the Eternal. I shall answer to Him, and I know he will judge me innocent.” ~Rudolph Hess. “God gave the savior to the German people. We have faith, deep and unshakeable faith, that he [Hitler] was sent to us by God to save .” ~Hermann Göring, Hitler's Elite, Shocking Profiles of the Reich's Most

Notorious Henchmen, Berkley Books, 1990. Hitler used whatever means available to inculcate into the German people the need for unification and presenting a cohesive front against their enemies. “We demand liberty for all religious denominations in the State, so far as they are not a danger to it and do not militate against the morality and moral sense of the German race. The Party, as such, stands for positive Christianity, but does not bind itself in the matter of creed to any particular confession... “ ~24th Point in Hitler's German Workers' Party [a pre Nazi term]. In point twenty-four, the Nazi intent clearly demonstrates, from the very beginning, their stand in favor of a positive Christianity in the 1920’s. If the Pope could claim infallibility, so then, Hitler, who compared the gauleiters with the Bishops, future senators with the Cardinals, and similarly transferred the concepts of authority, obedience, and faith from the spiritual to the secular realms in a series of parallels by saying without a trace of irony, that he did not, “... Wish to contest the Holy Father in Rome his claim to mental, or is the word spiritual, infallibility on questions of faith, I do not know much about that. But I think I know a great deal more about politics. Therefore I hope that the Holy Father henceforth will not contest my claim. And herewith I now lay claim, for myself, and successors in the leadership of the National Socialist German Workers’ Party, to infallibility. I hope the world will bow to that as quickly as it has bowed to the Holy Father’s claim.” ~Adolf Hitler. The Jehovah's Witnesses had the opportunity to break away from persecution and personal harm by renouncing their religious beliefs, but many stayed, showing fearlessness in refusing to turn away from the maddening world around them, even in the face of torture, maltreatment in horrid concentration camps, and sometimes execution, they won them the respect of many contemporaries although the Nazis rounded them up, along with millions of Jewish citizens, to incarcerate and murder. Hitler saw the Jehovah Witnesses as a threat, but, “According to Rudolf Hess, Commandant of Auschwitz, SS Chief Heinrich Himmler often used the 'fanatical faith' of Jehovah's Witnesses as an example to his own SS troops.” ~Adolf Hitler By: Brittany G.

In his view, the elite SS men had to have the same ‘Unshakable faith’ in the

National Socialist ideal and in Adolph Hitler that the Witnesses had in their God, Jehovah. Only when all SS men believe, as fanatically in their own philosophy could Adolph Hitler's state of the Third Reich be permanently secure [An estimated 2,500 to 5,000 Witnesses died in the filthy concentration camps or prisons, and more than 200 men were tried by the German War Court and executed for refusing military service].

Hitler’s Final Solution, “I will complete the task, which Christ began but did not finish.” ~A Christianized Hitler talking to a mesmerized Munich audience in 1926 regarding his heinous plan for the extermination of the Jews.

Hitler sees religion proves potent at controlling people's actions, demanding absolute obedience, Hitler surmises, because, “The great masses of people do not consist of philosophers; precisely for the masses, faith is often the sole foundation of a moral attitude.” Later Hitler repeats the point by claiming that the great mass of humanity consists of neither philosophers or of saints, which means that most people never access the inner efficacy that a religion can bring. ~Mein Kampf by Adolf Hitler, 267, 379. Hitler could see the benefits of harnessing religious fervour, and of course, knew how to harness such religion based on ‘Faith alone’ without the foundation of either clear thinking or genuine spirituality, which would serve his purpose when he attempts to rewrite the Bible for the betterment of his Master Race, built upon half-truths, and gross prevarications. “Except the Lord built the house they labor in vain... The truth of that text was proved if one looks at the house of which the foundations were laid in 1918 and which since then has been in building... The world will not help; the people must help itself. Its own strength is the source of life. That strength the Almighty has given us to use; that in it and through it we may wage the battle of our life... The others in the past years have not had the blessing of the Almighty, of Him, who in the last resort, whatever man may do, holds in His hands the final decision. Lord God, let us never hesitate or play the coward, let us never forget the duty, which we have taken upon us... We are all proud that through God's powerful aid we

have become once more true Germans.” ~Adolf Hitler, speech in March 1933, Except the Lord built the house, they labor in vain, cf. Psalms 127:1. In the 1920's, Hitler’s German Workers’ Party [a pre-Nazi term] adopted a “Programme” with twenty-five points [the Nazi version of a constitution]. Their intent clearly demonstrates, from the very beginning, their stand in favor of a more positive Christianity, “We demand liberty for all religious denominations in the State, so far as they are not a danger to it and do not militate against the morality and moral sense of the German race. The Party, as such, stands for positive Christianity, but does not bind itself in the matter of creed to any particular confession...” ~Adolf Hitler in of Christian principles. The Christian God, according to Hitler, is on the side of the Germanic people; “We have experienced a miracle, something unique, something the like of which there has hardly been in the history of the world. God first allowed our people to be victorious for four and a half years, then He abased us, laid upon us a period of shamelessness, but now after a struggle of fourteen years he has permitted us to bring that period to a close. It is a miracle, which has been wrought upon the German people. [...] It shows us that the Almighty has not deserted our people, that He received it into favor at the moment when it rediscovered itself. And that our people shall never again lose itself, that must be our vow so long as we shall live and so long as the Lord gives us the strength to carry on the fight.” ~Adolf Hitler, in a speech to the Old Guard of the Party at Munich, March 19, 1934.

“Thus inwardly armed with confidence in God and the unshakable stupidity of the voting citizenry, the politicians can begin the fight for the ‘Remaking’ of the Reich as they call it.” ~Adolf Hitler, Mein Kampf, Ralph Mannheim, ed., New York: Mariner Books, 1999, p. 375.

Throughout his dictatorship Hitler eschewed his resolute faith in the Lord, Jesus Christ, his respect for Christianity, and the Pope, and the need for the relentless persecution of the Jews. “The Government of the Reich, who regard Christianity as the unshakable foundation of the morals and moral code of the nation, attach the greatest value to friendly relations with the Holy See and are endeavoring to develop them.” ~Adolf Hitler, in a speech to the Reichstag on March 23, 1933.

Hitler never once renounces his Catholic faith. “I am completely convinced that I am acting as the agent of God by killing Jews. I am doing the work of the Lord Jesus. I am now a Catholic and will always remain so.” ~Adolf Hitler. In imprudent pursuit of absolute power Pope Pius XII is responsible for helping Adolf Hitler destroy the German Catholic political opposition, betray the Jews of Europe, and seal a deeply cynical pact with the devil’s Disciple of the 20th century, which would promise the Catholic God’s Emissary first rights of proselytizing in the newly conquered non-Catholic lands. Hitler will sign an agreement with Mussolini if Italy, Hirohito of Japan, and Pope Pius XII in Rome [the Unholy Trinity] and will allow the Catholic Church to then have exclusive rights to recruit new converts in the invaded nations of Asia and curtail public denunciations of the Catholic Church across Europe.

“This is for us a ground for satisfaction, since we desire that the fight in the religious camps should come to an end... All political action in the parties will be forbidden to priests for all time, happy because we know what is wanted by millions who long to see in the priest only the comforter of their souls and not the representative of their political convictions.” ~Adolf Hitler placing limitations on the priest craft in a speech to the men of the SA. at Dormund, July 9, 1933 on the day after the g of the Concordat [The Unholy Trinity] with the Pope, Japan [Hirohito] and Italy, with Mussolini.

After the g of the Unholy Concordat between the Nazi regime and the Holy See had been concluded in the summer of 1933, Cardinal Faulhaber personally sends a congratulatory handwritten note to Hitler, stating, “What the old parliaments and parties did not accomplish in 60 years, your statesmanlike foresight has achieved in six months. For 's prestige in East and West... This handshake with the Papacy, the greatest moral power in the history of the world, is a feat of immeasurable blessing.” ~1933, Cardinal Faulhaber glorifying Hitler’s undertakings. However, Hitler also had longer-range plans, which included Biblical revisionism and a new nation conceived in the glory of the German people. “I do not believe that the Churches will continue to exist in their present form. In the

future, religion will be called National Socialism. Its prophet, its Pope, its Jesus Christ, will be called Adolf Hitler.” ~A Nationalist Socialist leader, Spaniol, speaking at Saarbruecken, January 1935. The g of a Nazi Third Reich Concordat would mean formal recognition by the German government of the Pope's right to impose the ‘New Code of Canon Law’ on all of 's Christians, which arrangement was fraught with significance for a largely Protestant . Nearly 400 years earlier, in Wittenberg, Martin Luther had publicly and obstinately burned a copy of ‘Canon Law’ in defiance of the authoritative centralized domination of the Catholic Church, which is now one of the defining moments of the Reformation, meant to divide Western Christendom into Catholics and Protestants. Hitler will order to be burned all books, which contradict the edicts of his new Reich, just like the Christian forefathers before him, who destroyed books opposite their teachings.

On the Unholy Alliance between , Italy and Japan, “The fact that the Vatican is concluding a treaty with the new means the acknowledgement of the National Socialist state by the Catholic Church. This treaty shows the whole world clearly and unequivocally that the assertion that National Socialism [Nazism] is hostile to religion is a lie.” ~Adolf Hitler, 22 July 1933, writing to the Nazi Party regarding the Concordance, quoted in John Cornwell's Hitler's Pope.

Was Hitler a Christian? For decades, the Catholic Church has attempted to distance itself and deny Hitler’s fellowship. Yet, no one spoke out against him during his rise to power. “Providence has caused me to be Catholic, and I know therefore how to handle this [Catholic] Church.” ~Adolf Hitler, Berlin in 1936, on the enmity of the Catholic Church to National Socialism. “And if there is anything which could demonstrate that we are acting rightly, it is the distress that daily grows. For as a Christian, I have also a duty to my own people. And when I look on my people I see them work and work and toil and

labor, and at the end of the week they have only for their wages wretchedness and misery. When I go out in the morning and see these men standing in their queues and look into their pinched faces, then I believe I would be no Christian, but a very devil, if I felt no pity for them, if I did not, as did our Lord two thousand years ago, turn against those by whom today this poor people are plundered and exploited.” ~Adolf Hitler, in a speech delivered at Munich, April 12, 1922; from The Speeches of Adolf Hitler, Norman H. Baynes, ed., April 1922-August 1939, Vol. 1, New York: Oxford University Press, 1942, pp. 19-20. The denials rage on in the 21st century as Christian apologists attempt to rewrite history, marginalize the suffering of the poor and minority, and invoke memory purification upon the flock, making Jesus a warrior, “I say: ‘My Christian feeling tells me that my Lord and Savior is a warrior. It calls my attention to the man who, lonely and surrounded by only a few ers, recognized what they [the Jews] were, and called for a battle against them, and who, by God, was not the greatest sufferer, but the greatest warrior . . .’” ~Adolf Hitler. Hitler sees a new form of Christianity, a Nazified Christianity, a new faith based upon Christianity, which he believes will be far superior and morally upright than that of the weak Catholic faith. Hitler perceives Christianity as a Warrior Faith, a faith which is portrayed by a strong defiant Jesus, a combatant who suffered and died bravely for his faith, “Protestantism as such is a better defender of the interests of Germanism, in so far as this is grounded in its genesis and later tradition; it fails, however, in the moment when this defense of national interests must take place in a province which is either absent from the general line of its ideological world and traditional development, or is for some reason rejected.” ~Adolf Hitler, Mein Kampf [My Struggle]. Hitler never ceases invoking the word of God and his strong faith in Christianity as 87% of his troops are Christian, “Thus, Protestantism will always stand up for the advancement of all Germans as such, as long as matters of inner purity or national deepening as well as German freedom are involved, since all these things have a firm foundation in its own being; but it combats with the greatest hostility any attempt to rescue the nation from the embrace of its most mortal enemy, since its attitude toward the Jews just happens to be more or less dogmatically established.” ~Adolf Hitler, Mein Kampf. The Reich Concordat granted Pope Pius XII [Pacelli] the right to impose the new Code of Canon Law on Catholics in and promised a number of

measures favorable to Catholic education, including new schools, but, for a price. In exchange, Pacelli will compel the collaboration in the withdrawal of Catholics from political and social activity. Pacelli, Kaas, and Hitler’s Deputy Chancellor, Franz von Papen, conduct the negotiations in secret over the heads of German Bishops and the faithful. The Catholic Church in had no say in setting the conditions. Hitler will become the Concordat’s first true victor and for the Jews the concordat's first pitiable victims, for, on July 14, 1933, after the initialing of the treaty, the Cabinet minutes record Hitler as saying that the Concordat had created an atmosphere of confidence that would be, “Especially significant in the struggle against international Jewry.” Pandora’s Box has been opened and the Church has not the strength to put back that which now hovers silently over Europe, for now, only the Allied Forces will have the power to right the wrong, “While we destroyed the Center Party, we have not only brought thousands of priests back into the Church, but to millions of respectable people we have restored their faith in their religion and in their priests. The union of the Evangelical Church in a single Church for the whole Reich, the Concordat with the Catholic Church, these are but milestones on the road which leads to the establishment of a useful relation and a useful co operation between the Reich and the two Confessions.” ~Adolf Hitler, New Year Message on Jan. 1, 1934, The Speeches of Adolf Hitler, Norman H. Baynes, ed., April 1922-August 1939, Vol. 1, New York: Oxford University Press, 1942, pp. 19-20.

“We were convinced that the people needs and requires this faith [Christianity]. We have therefore undertaken the fight against the atheistic movement, and that not merely with a few theoretical declarations: we have stamped it out.” ~Adolf Hitler, in a speech in Berlin on Oct. 24, 1933. This statement clearly refutes modern Christian Apologists who deny Hitler’s strong Christian upbringing and claim Hitler as favoring atheism.

God is everywhere in the Nazified religious propaganda fed the people, “I believe that Providence would never have allowed us to see the victory of the

Movement if it had the intention after all to destroy us at the end.” ~Adolf Hitler, in a speech to old of the Party at Munich on Nov. 8, 1933 conveying the message that God is on the side of the Nazi Party. The nation appears united and univocal in its of Adolf Hitler, “Adolf Hitler to thee alone we are bound. In this hour, we would renew our solemn vow; in this world, we believe in Adolph Hitler alone. We believe that National Socialism is the sole faith to make our People blessed. We believe that there is Lord God in heaven, who has made us, who leads us, who guides us, and who visibly blesses us. And we believe that this Lord God has sent us Adolph Hitler, that might be established for all eternity.” ~Schulungsbrief, April 1937. Bibl. 1, 35, p. 222 Nathaniel Micklem, National Socialism and the Roman Catholic Church, OUP 1939. Hitler has attained the unattainable, uniting the people vocally with that of their beliefs and the state. Now, one is either for or against him, and to speak out against Hitler is to speak out against the Church of the people, “The German Church and the People are practically the same body. Therefore, there could be no issue between Church and State. The Church, as such, has nothing to do with political affairs. On the other hand, the State has nothing to do with the faith or inner organization of the Church. The election of November 12th would be an expression of church constituency, but not as a Church.” ~Adolph Hitler, answering C. F. Macfarland regarding the parameters of Church & State, The New Church and the New . Hitler sees all non-contributors as a burden upon society and believes that all mentally ill, old folks, and the infirmed should be done away with to make the state stronger, “It would have been more to the point, more honest and more Christian, in past decades not to those who intentionally destroyed healthy life than to rebel against those who have no other wish than to avoid disease. Moreover, a policy of laissez faire in this sphere is not only cruelty to the individual guiltless victims but also to the nation as a whole.... If the Churches were to declare themselves ready to take over the treatment and care of those suffering from hereditary diseases, we should be quite ready to refrain from sterilizing them.” ~Adolph Hitler, speech on Jan. 30, 1934 justifying the murdering of the old and the infirmed. “The National Socialist State professes its allegiance to positive Christianity. It will be its honest endeavor to protect both the great Christian Confessions in

their rights, to secure them from interference with their doctrines [Lehren], and in their duties to constitute a harmony with the views and the exigencies of the State of today.” ~Adolph Hitler, June 26, 1934, speech to Catholic Bishops to assure them that he will take action against the new pagan propaganda. In his Nuremberg cell, Rudolf Hoess told psychologist G. M. Gilbert how he was brought up in a rigorous Catholic tradition. When asked if his father ever beat him, Rudolf Hoess replied that he was only punished by prayer, “The thing that made me so stubborn and probably made me later on cut off from people was his way of making me feel that I had wronged him personally, and that, since I was spiritually a minor, he was responsible to God for my sins.” ~Rudolf Hoess, Hitler's Elite, Shocking Profiles of the Reich's Most Notorious Henchmen, Berkley Books, 1990. In his Nuremberg cell, Rudolf Hoess tells psychologist G. M. Gilbert how he also was brought up in the rigorous Catholic tradition, “My father was really a bigot. He was very strict and fanatical. I learned that my father took a religious oath at the time of the birth of my younger sister, dedicating me to God and the priesthood, and after that leading a Joseph married life [celibacy]. He directed my entire youthful education toward the goal of making me a priest. I had to pray and go to church endlessly, do penance over the slightest misdeed, praying as punishment for any little unkindness to my sister, or something like that.” ~Rudolf Hoess in Hitler's Elite, Shocking Profiles of the Reich's Most Notorious Henchmen, Berkley Books, 1990. Goebbels, like Hitler, is raised in a Roman Catholic environment where he is taught to hate the Jews for killing Jesus, their Christ and Savior. “A Jew is for me an object of disgust. I feel like vomiting when I see one. Christ could not possibly have been a Jew. It is not necessary to prove that scientifically... It is a fact.” ~Joseph Goebbels, in his attempt to win the eternal gratitude of Hitler, Hitler's Elite, Shocking Profiles of the Reich's Most Notorious Henchmen, Berkley Books, 1990. The pious Catholic parents of Joseph Goebbels raised him and his two brothers in their faith, and Goebbels spoke of Hitler as, ‘Either Christ or Saint John.’ ‘Hitler, I love you!’ he writes in his diary. Hitler believes that war is inevitable in order to restore the German people to their rightful place in society as he blames the Jews, and their widespread employment in the banking industry as the reason for ’s loss in World War I.

In 1943 Hitler declares: “This war will see not the end of Aryan humanity, but of Jewish power in Europe. Our world of ideas will become the common property of all peoples, even of our enemies, through this struggle.” National Socialism, perceived by the egomaniacal Hitler, is the Spirit of God in action; and to Adolph Hitler, God's Chosen, is given all power in heaven and earth, with the conquest of the last enemy, death. “My spirit will rise from the grave, and the world will see I was right.” ~Adolf Hitler. In Adolf Hitler, like Jesus, some Christians see not only the fulfillment of centuries of German sacrifice and striving towards religious awakening, but also the formation of a matured religious awakening of the Christian soul, the exact fulfillment of Hitler's own self-fulfilling prophecy of 1934.

“At the time of supreme peril I must die a martyr's death for the people. But after my death will come something really great, an overwhelming revelation to the world of my mission.” ~Adolf Hitler, 1934.

What they truly see is a cognitive dissonance, an erroneous spiritual parable concocted from their own strong religious beliefs, and like those of the early Church Fathers, lack the concrete facts necessary to establish any truth. The early myths surrounding Jesus, his church, and his followers are now accepted as truths without contradiction, and without opposition, but without consistency as Christian churches attempt to instill fairy tales upon the gullible public, much the same as Hitler had. For millenniums, the masses have been deceived by smooth talking, golden mouthed leaders, and, after centuries of fallacious, but repetitive teachings, have come to accept the false chronology of prophecies made by their religious leaders. Hitler projects the German race as descendents of the ancient gods of the Romans and Greeks standing defiantly against their sworn enemies, waiting for that inevitable moment when they will get the glorious opportunity to prove themselves as the true leaders of this mundane world, “The Bismarckian ideal...

Has permeated the whole nation, so that today it is the unalterable conviction, deep in the hearts of the people, that it is their destiny to become the first power of the world... The Germans will never surrender Germanism, for they are determined to stand beside the Greeks and Romans, and perhaps the AngloSaxons in their Palmy days, as one of the peoples who have wrought their mark on the history of all time.” ~Philip Kerr, later becoming Lord Lothian, 1910. One day, the ill-mannered peoples of the world will be obligatedy to bow down to a mighty Aryan Nation, a nation built by Hitler and his monsterous ethnic hating machine, “I think it might be put in one word, a religion of military strength [Wehrhaftigheit]... This would give us, and the world, which would adopt our religion, such vast power for thousands of years to come ... That no nation, and no alliance of nations, would be equal to us.” ~Rudolf Binding, German poet, 1915. Alfred Rosenberg, a philosopher of the Movement, says of National Socialism that, “.... A new faith is awakening: the myth of the blood, the faith of defending with the blood the ‘Divine Essence’ of man as well; the faith embodied in the clearest awareness that Nordic blood represents the mystery that has replaced and overcome the old [Christian] sacraments.” In addition, the superficial Hitler says, “Man is God in the making.” But, not all men, and not all people. The Fuehrer also speaks of those recalcitrant who reject his illustrious Aryan Gospel descending below the animal level, “All creative energy will to the new man,” he boldly declares [meaning his newly created Aryan brotherhood]. The Pope, by doing so very little to help the Jews, by keeping quiet, staying silent during the Nazi mass extermination by the Third Reich, merely shows the world that he accepts the ‘Final Solution,’ albeit ively, of the Nazis remedy in ridding the world of the so-called Jewish problem. The Catholic spin-doctors have spent decades in attempting to white wash the horrific events of the attempted extermination of a whole race of people during WWII, for no other reason that their faith is a faith of peace, “I came back from Auschwitz on my own. I lost my mother, two sisters and one brother [Pope] Pius XII could have warned us about what was going to happen. We might have escaped from Rome and ed the partisans. He played right into the Germans' hands. It all happened right under his nose. Nevertheless, he was an anti-Semitic

Pope, a pro-German Pope. He did not take a single risk. And when they say the Pope is like Jesus Christ, it is not true. He did not save a single child.” ~Settimia Spizzichino, the sole Roman Jewish woman survivor from the death camps. Speaking in a BBC interview in 1995. Throughout WWII, not only do the Catholic priests pay homage to Adolf Hitler and contribute to the anti-Semitic feelings, several priests become involved in protecting the Nazis from post-war criminal charges. Nazi sympathizers, such as Bishop Alois Hudal, is responsible for helping Nazi criminals escape to South America by assisting them with falsified papers, foreign currencies, and temporary hiding places in Rome, while Father Dragonovic worked with the U.S. Army's Counter Intelligence Corps (CIC) to orchestrate the escape of the Nazi war criminal Klaus Barbie to South America. Barbie also lived under Dragonovic's protection in San Girolamo for about a year. Rudolf Hoess, the Kommandant at the infamous Nazi death camp at Auschwitz, was a ionate Catholic and vehement in his belief that he was doing God’s work. However, neither Hitler nor Hoess is ever excommunicated by the selfrighteous Catholic Church for doing what they claimed to be ‘God’s work.’ Both should have been excommunicated under the of “Mit Brennender Sorge,', the pastoral letter written by Pacelli, the man who would later becomes Pope Pius XII, and signed by Pope Pius XI. Hoess should also have received excommunication under the Catholic Canon Law provisions, which forbid violence against clergy, as priests, but, like Fr. Kolbe, are also ruthlessly and hastily executed at Auschwitz. Rome, for years, has kept quietly, and pacify, restraining itself from saying too much on the subject, despite hard evidence, from its own records, that it knew about the death camps, violence, torture, experimentation, and ultimate Jewish extermination, as the Nazi Final Solution, from the very beginning. ~Susan Zuccotti, 1989, p. 259f. Highly critical of Pope Pius XII, Christian works accept as credible the explanation that Pope Pius perceived that overt criticism of the Nazis would undermine the Church's somewhat successful but very dangerous efforts to hide Jews, and provide them with forged papers. Furthermore, the author, Susan Zuccotti, cites Vatican condemnation of German

policies, which may have too mild, but from recent Christian works, one would assume never occurred. The Germans, and Hitler, in particular, were not the first to persecute and stigmatize the Jews. The Holocaust is planned by Christians [85% of the German peole are Christians], executed by Christians, and its Christian Doctrine of intolerance is developed by Christians [of earlier eras], executed by Christians of the 20th century. Martin Luther is excommunicated for his religious recalcitrance, but not his hatred of Jews, while John Calvin is not. It is said that Pope Pius XII did not lack the courage to contradict Hitler, and we learn from the Italian ambassador to Berlin, Dino Alfieri, who in his memoirs quotes the Pope in a confidential talk in 1940, which evidently shows that the Pope was fearful in divulging his inner thoughts of religious tolerance to the world and acquiescingly left it to God to resolve, “Come what may, he concluded with calm determination, even if they arrest me one day and send me to a concentration camp, we have no fear. Each one of us has to answer for his deeds one day before God.” “[Pope] Pius is ready to let himself be deported to a concentration camp, rather than do anything against his conscience.” ~Count Ciano, Mussolini's Foreign Minister, repeating Pope Pius XI's remark to Italian Ambassador Alfieri in his diary. But, the Pope speaks in empty words, for the only words spoken publicly never discredit the inhumane Nazi Regime of Hitler nor his butcherous minions as some Catholics actually approved of his treatment of the Jews.

“Hitler was a good Catholic to the day he died in the bunker, he was never excommunicated by the Church.” ~Victor Healey.

After all, he [Hitler] almost completed, in less than a decade, what the Roman Church had attempted to do in centuries of warfare and persecution, to exterminate the Jews forever. “Two thousand years ago a man was similarly denounced by this particular race, which today denounces and blasphemies all over the place . . . That man was dragged before a court and they said, ‘He is arousing the people! So he, too, was an agitator!” ~Adolf Hitler, in a speech delivered on April 12, 1922; from Hitler, The Path to Power, Charles Bracelen Flood, Boston, Mass: Houghton Mifflin Company, 1989, pp. 261-262. “Why, in the first days of May 1945, did 's [Catholic] Cardinal Bertram, upon learning of Hitler's death, order that in all the churches of his Archdiocese a special requiem, namely, ‘a solemn requiem mass be held in commemoration of the Fuhrer,’ so that his Catholic flock could pray to the Almighty, in accord with the requiem's liturgy, that the Almighty's son, Hitler, be itted to paradise?” ~ Daniel Goldhagen, A Moral Reckoning, p. 200. The glorious Church of Rome, even under the auspices of Pope John Paul II will go down in history as yet another religious istration cloaked in intrigue, scams, and shames. In the Secretariat of State's archives, we will find no mention of any gold stolen from the Jews, no mention of the real properties, their dispositions under the Nazis, which was supposedly deposited in Vatican s, and no mention of the art treasures stolen from the Jews during WWII, although it is obviously the duty of those who make these assertions to supply documented proof, for example a receipt, which would not have remained in the Vatican archives, such as Pope Pius XII's personal letters to the infamous Catholic dictator, Adolf Hitler. However, what is recorded instead is Pope Pius XII's prompt appearance of intervention when the SS, which demand 50 kg. of gold from them, which subjects the Jewish communities of Rome to blackmail. Only on that occasion is it documented that the Chief Rabbi turns to the Pope to ask him for the 15 kg. they still needed, and Pope Pius XII immediately gives

orders to his officials to do what is necessary. Recent investigations have discovered nothing more. Shimon Samuels, the head of international relations at the Simon Wiesenthal Centre, which has brought numerous former Nazi criminals to book, stated that Pope Pius XII, who was Pope during WWII, had, “Sold the soul of the Church to the Nazi Devil...” In Rome the Nazi plans for the Roman Church and the Holy See were already well-known, and Pope Pius XII even mentions them in his address in the Consistory of 2 June 1945, recalling how the regime's persecution of the Church has been further aggravated by the war, “When its ers even entertained the illusion that, as soon as the military victory had been won, they would be done with the Church forever,” so the Pope was not ignorant as to reality and what dishonorable intentions the Nazis had. ~Response to Accusations Against Pius XII: Myth vs. Historical Fact, by Father Pierre Blet, S.J. L'Osservatore Romano. The Church is want to it complicity in the extermination of the Jews during WWII, “Even if the most recent, loathsome experience of the Shoah [Holocaust] was perpetrated in the name of an anti-Christian ideology, which tried to strike the Christian faith at its Abrahamic roots in the people of Israel, it cannot be denied that a certain insufficient resistance to this atrocity on the part of Christians can be explained by an inherited anti-Judaism present in the hearts of not a few Christians.’” ~Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger, who is now Pope Benedict XVI.

The Catholic Church hierarchy, especially Eugenio Pacelli, before and after he became Pope Pius XII, aided the Nazis, and, indeed, Pacelli [Pope Pius XII] may have played a key role in making Hitler the dictator of ; The Catholic Church was active in Nazi movements outside especially in the Baltic region and in the Balkans, where it helped run the Nazi puppet State of Croatia. After the war, the Vatican sheltered Nazi war criminals. As for Nazism being a “Godless ideology,” as Pope John Paul II said when he spoke at Yad Vashem, the fact is the Nazis used Christian symbolism, worked closely with Christian churches and based their attacks on Jews in part on

Christian texts, with which Europeans were familiar. The Vatican does not attack the use of these texts. ~Pope's Apology to Jews Attacked as Empty Gesture by Richard Owen, The Times, London. The Vatican has served as a postwar repository of Nazi-era gold, a claim, which the Vatican quickly denies, but it is believed to be involved in financial complicity of the monies stolen from the Jews during WWII. Attested to by documents uncovered recently by researchers [1946 credentials] points to 200 million Swiss francs, mostly in gold coins, held for of the ousted Nazi puppet government of Croatia after the fall of Nazi . It is estimated that if the 200 million Swiss francs were still held today, which would be valued at $170 million, plus hundreds of millions more in accumulated interest. However, the Vatican rejects the accusation. “There is no basis in reality to the report,” says Vatican spokesman Joaquin Navarro-Valls, but even the late Pontiff, John Paul II, on principles of sovereignty, refuses to open any of the Vatican records to dispel the allegations. Considerable portions of the Vatican-held monies were sent to Spain and Argentina through the Vatican's alleged ‘Pipeline,’ but this might be a mere “Smokescreen to cover the fact that the treasure remains in its original repository,” at the Vatican. ~Vatican Drawn Into Scandal Over Nazi-era Gold, July 22, 1997, The Associated Press and Reuters contributed to this report. Of course, many Christian people would rather not believe the obvious, it is easier to ignore the issue and bury one’s head in the sand, “It is absurd to believe that 300,000 fugitive Nazis escaped to South America on the few U-Boats remaining at the end of the war, or that they all made their own travel arrangements... The truth is much more ordinary, almost mundane. It is all the more shocking as a result. For whatever success ODESSA achieved, they were mere amateurs at Nazi-smuggling when compared with the Vatican. [Croat priest Krunoslav] Draganovic's Ratline was truly professional, ensuring that many guilty war criminals reached safe havens. Often they did not end up in the remote jungles of South America, but settled instead in Britain, Canada, Australia and the United States.” The Church has defended them all, as long as they're Catholics, “Most of the mass murderers were in fact not even German. At the end of World War II, there were tens of thousands of Central and East European Nazi collaborators who

were just as guilty as their German sponsors... These were the people of most concern to Father Krunoslav Draganovic, Secretary of the Croatian Institute of San Girolamo in Rome. Draganovic was known for his deep sympathy for the Croatian Ustashi, even those who had committed war crimes.” “Many innocent Croatians had been cynically returned by the British to certain death at the hands of Tito's Communist government in May 1945. But many horrendously guilty war criminals escaped... The Ustashi were the first to be protected by Draganovic... Draganovic was in Rome since August 1943, negotiating for Pavelic... Pavelic's plan for smuggling network were already well advanced.” “Draganovic was the key man in setting up this Ratline. He established s with [Pope] Pius XII, as well as senior officials of the Vatican Secretariat of State and Italian intelligence... In late 1944, the Vatican requested that he be permitted to visit the camps where his fellow countrymen were housed. Although Draganovic was well known to Western diplomats as a fanatic Ustashi, Allied intelligence gave him carte blance.” ~Unholy Trinity, Mark Aarons and John Loftus, St. Martin's Press, Edition 1992, pp 88-89, Chapter 5, titled Ratline, which caused virtually the entire Ustasha leadership to go free. The Universal Roman Church believes in forgiveness, and forgive it did, “According to secret reports from the U.S. Army's Counterintelligence Corps [CIC], written just after World War II and since declassified, Draganovic and his collaborators at San Girolamo provided money, food, housing, and forged Red Cross ports for a number of Ustasha war criminals seeking to escape justice. Through an underground railroad of sympathetic priests, known as the ‘Ratline,’ the Ustashas could move from Trieste, to Rome, to Genoa, and on to neutral countries, primarily Argentina, where they could live out their days unpunished and unnoticed. Along the Ratline, virtually the entire Ustasha leadership went free. ‘All these people were escaping—and this at a time when just getting a meal in Rome was a major accomplishment,’ recalls William Gowen, a CIC officer in Rome after the war... Croatian Catholic officials were funneling money to war criminals even after they escaped to Argentina, documents show. According to cable intercepts cited in a 1947 U.S. diplomatic report, Pavelic escaped in November 1947 to Buenos Aires, where he was said to have been met by a retinue of Catholic priests.” ~A Vow of Silence - Did gold stolen by Croatian fascists reach the Vatican? US News and World Report, Susan Headden, Dana Hawkins, and Jason Vest, March 30, 1998.

Continuously claiming non-involvement and ignorance to the facts, the Roman Church has often been responsible for suppressing the truth, “A leading Nazihunter yesterday attacked plans by the Pope to make an historic 'apology to the Jews' shortly as a 'Cosmetic exercise' which would leave the 'true facts' about help given to Nazi criminals by the Roman Catholic Church hidden in the Vatican archives. Jewish groups have long maintained that Vatican officials help former Nazi officers to flee to Latin America and that Catholic monasteries and convents gave them refuge... It has also been claimed that gold taken from Jews by the Fascist wartime regime in Croatia, a Catholic country, was transferred to the Vatican for safekeeping, although the Vatican has denied this. 'I have personally seen documents in the Buenos Aires archives showing that Ante Pavelic, the Croat Fascist leader, arrived in Argentina dressed as a [Catholic] priest and carrying a certificate of safe conduct from the Vatican,' Mr. Samuels said. Shimon Samuels is the head of international relations at the Simon Wiesenthal Centre, which has brought numerous former Nazi criminals to book... He was appalled to learn that the Vatican was considering the beatification of [Pope] Pius XII. This would be 'a morally inissible act. Pius XII sold the soul of the Church to the Nazi Devil.” ~Pope's Apology to Jews Attacked as Empty Gesture, Richard Owen, The Times (London) Oct 30, 1997. “With the death of Hitler and Mussolini the dogmas of extermination also disappeared among the German and Italian peoples... The Croatian racists were, of course, an exception, just as they always had been throughout their racial and religious policy. Either the rest of the world did not know about their crimes or else it had forgotten them. A good number of the guilty are enjoying complete freedom in the Western world, ‘ publishing their newspapers, their reviews and memorandums and their books which are filled with nazi poison and racist harangues.’ The Archbishop Ivan Saric and Andrija Artukovic [now in Los Angeles], with 500 [Catholic] priests, monks, and thousands of Nazi-Ustashi continue to spread their venom of racial and religious hatred. The audacity and arrogance of these racists is such that they are not even aware of the limitations of the law of the democratic countries upon whose liberality they have imposed.” “Now that their racist masters [Hitler and Mussolini] have been for ever silenced, a large number of Ustasi, with their priests and monks, are trying to persuade the free world that the Ustashi were not inspired by racism, but by democracy. At a time when the Germans are showing the German youth traces of the frightful crimes that took place in Hitler's concentration camps, a

Croatian high priest is uttering threats of the future extermination of the Serbs. The threats of this Croatian prelate are expressed in a language, which even Al Capone would have hardly dared to use. Champions of this [Ustasha] sinister human history have never denied the past, while in their press and other publications they report that they are ready to pursue any 'Unfinished Business' at the first accession.” ~The American Institute for Balkan Affairs, Professor Edmond Paris, Genocide in Satellite Croatia, 1941- 1945, Chicago, 1961, pp. 261-263.

The Universal Church will not uphold religious freedom [except its ominous own] until Vatican II in the mid-1960’s when an encyclical reluctantly denounced the near deification of race and nation by the Imperialistic Nazis Regime. What it did uphold, and this remains central to its message, was, “Natural law, written by the Creator's hand on the tablet of the heart, and which reason not blinded by sin or ion, can easily read... Human laws in flagrant contradiction with the natural law are vitiated with a taint which no force, no power can mend.” ~The Papal Encyclicals in their Historical Setting, Anne Fremantle, ed., New York, 1959, p. 252. In Richmond Lattimore's translation, the age reads, “For when Gentiles who do not have the law do by nature what is in the law, they, without having the law, are their own law, and they display the work of the law engraved on their hearts, with their conscience bearing them witness...” ~Acts and Letters of the Apostles, New York, 1982, p. 82.

“Nature never breaks her own laws.” ~Leonardo da Vinci, Italian Sculptor, painter, inventor, philosopher.

In addition, the universality of natural law is supposed to be inherent in God's Commandment: “As God's sun shines on every human face, so His law knows neither privilege nor exception.”

The Pope also bitterly objects to the “Systematic antagonism raised between education and religious duty,” and demanded that youth organizations [the chief means by which the Nazis indoctrinated young people with their myths of race and nation, as well as their aggressive militarism] be “... Purged of all manifestations hostile to the Church and Christianity.” About anti-Semitism and, “Manifestations hostile to” the Jews, the encyclical was silent. “He who serves our Fuhrer, Adolf Hitler, serves and he who serves , serves God.” ~Baldur von Schirach, speech to the Hitler Youth, 25 July 1936.

In addition, what of the vast riches stolen during WWII? Of the Nazi gold, the Church desires forgiveness, yet still retains the assets acquired by ill-gotten means as Pope John Paul II refused to open up the books as to the amount of monies confiscated by the Nazis from the Jews during WWII and held in the Vatican Bank, “... They strengthen also the hands of evildoers, that none doth return from his wickedness: they are all of them unto me as Sodom and their inhabitants thereof as Gomorrah.” ~Jeremiah 23:14.

“The Christians of today are not responsible for the errors of the 19th or 16th century. We are not responsible for errors we did not commit... We have had to find a way to liberate and purify memory without talking about responsibility.’” ~Father Jean-Louis Brugues.

The Church still skirts ission of responsibility in Hitler’s Final Solution, “We are deeply saddened by the behavior of those who in the course of history have caused these children of yours to suffer, and asking your forgiveness, we wish to commit ourselves to genuine brotherhood.” ~Pope John Paul II, denying responsibility by Church Fathers in the past.

“We are asking pardon for the divisions among Christians, for the use of violence that some have committed in the service of truth and for attitudes of

mistrust and hostility assumed towards followers of other religions.” ~Pope John Paul II, ignoring the brutal intercessions of the Church in early historical atrocities. “People are entitled to their own opinions, but not their own facts.” ~Catholic Senator Patrick Moynihan. The Vatican is swift to dismiss the issue of its involvement in stolen funds and extermination of peoples declaring it not to be true [If the Vatican is so intense in defending its reputation, then why not open its records? As a rule, the Vatican releases church documents after 75 years have lapsed. “I am bound to silence,” says the Rev. Marcel Chappin of the Vatican Secretariat of State, when hardpressed to comment on the embarrassing situation. Chappin stated that the Vatican has already published a voluminous of its role in World War II, including a discussion of the controversy surrounding Pope Pius XII]. “Swiss Banks Uncover $34 Million That May Belong to Holocaust Victims” after decades of denying charges that its banks still held assets that had been deposited by people who later became victims of the Nazi Holocaust, the Swiss Banking Association reversed its position and announced on September 12 that a search of its vaults had uncovered $34 million in dormant s that had been opened before the end of World War II. The Swiss banks suddenly reverse their position after a partial survey conducted by twelve of the largest banks in Switzerland turns up a total of $34 million in 893 s that have been opened before 1945 and had remained inactive. While international Jewish organizations applauded the banks for finally conducting a long-sought search, they still question the relatively low value of the discovered assets, which, according to these organizations and many analysts, the search should have turned up billions, rather than millions, of dollars in lost assets. -Report from an October 1995 article in the Encarta Yearbook. Whether or not Hitler would have attained his power without the assistance of the [Roman Catholic] Church, he did, in fact attain it with the help of the Pope. Fritz Thyssen, a Roman Catholic, helped in financing the Nazis, and the title for an article he wrote in the Arbeiterzeitung, “Pius XII, When Nuncio, Carried Hitler to Power,” clearly shows his conniving inclinations.

To the Christian Apologists, whether or not Hitler is personally, formally, excommunicated doesn't matter, the whole purpose of excommunication is to help the sinner recognize the seriousness of his sins so he will seek forgiveness and return to the Church, and to someone like Hitler, who does not believe in the truth of Christianity, excommunication would be of no concern, for he has already placed himself outside of the Church, but to those free thinkers able to divorce themselves from the circumambulating rhetoric of the Church it is essential that the Church recognize evil wherever it exists. Catholics, world-wide are awaiting the beatification of Pope Pius XII, whom many already believe to be a Saint, a man who ignored the pleas of the Jews during the ascension of Nazi . For decades the Church has denied any complicity with the war crimes or knowledge of the holocaust, yet, “In April 1933 a communication reached Pope Pius XI from expressing grave concern about the Nazis' anti-Semitic aims, and requesting the Supreme Pontiff to issue an encyclical on the Jewish question. The letter was written by the philosopher, Dr. Edith Stein, a Jewish convert to Catholicism, and later known as Sister Teresia Benedicta a Cruce of the Order of the Carmelites. Edith Stein's request was not granted. Nine years later, in August 1942, the Gestapo removed her from a Dutch monastery, where she had sought refuge, and sent her to Auschwitz to be gassed.” ~Lewy, G., Weidenfeld Goldbacks, The Catholic Church and Nazi , 1968, 295-296. What is most perplexing is the fact that supplementary interest to the foregoing is that, at the identical time that Edith Stein's request for an encyclical is refused; Cardinal Pacelli [the future Pope Pius XII] is quietly assisting Hitler to absolute power in . Thus: “When he was still the Papal Nuntius in Munich he [Cardinal Pacelli] had asked the Centre Party [Zentrumspartei] to the Nazis, because they wanted a Concordat for the Reich. It was because of his pressure that the Christian-Socialist Party voted for the Law of Empowerment (Ermächtigungsgesetz), which enabled Hitler to wield total power.” ~Lewy, G., Weidenfeld Goldbacks, The Catholic Church and Nazi , 1968, 295-296, Cf. Hilda Graef, Lebin unter dem Kreuz: Eine Studie uber Edith Stein, Frankfurt a.M., 1954, p.130., Ibid., 399.

Hitler promised the people what they wanted to hear, unfortunately, the price exceeded their wildest thoughts, “I undertook to finance the N.S.D.A.P. [Nazi Party], together with von Papen, von Schroeder, Kirdorff, Krupp von Bohlen und Halbach. We are, so to speak, the guarantors to and the world for Hitler's good conduct... Hitler promised us the things we most wanted: to von Papen, power and honor; to Krupp, commissions and money, mountains of money; and to me, in particular, a peaceful period of German politics at home and abroad; and understanding with England; and understanding with the working classes who, through far-reaching social reforms, should be compensated for the loss of all political rights; the abolition of trade unions, and the appropriation of their property. He promised us a sort of Christian state, whose authority should be ed by the Church... “ ~Fritz Thyssen, Confession

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: History: [History rewritten, a.k.a. memory purification of Pope John Paul II]: During the 1st and 2nd centuries, there was little authors and institutions could do to protect their work, and such legal protections as copyright laws were nonexistent. As a result, forgery now becomes rampant, which is nowhere more evident than in the writings of the early Christian Church, and as far back as the time of Paul in the mid-1st century counterfeit documents were already so widespread that Paul even taught his followers to recognize his handwriting in an attempt to insure authenticity of his writings to his followers. For centuries the identification of Jesus with the older Pagan Gods is kept a true mystery by the hypocritically devout priests, bent upon preying upon the ignorant and superstitious, and when at long last the truth is reluctantly unveiled, it’s revelations are still further concealed in impressive grandiose rhetorical splendor such as man has yet to sur, as the priests claim that the ancient Gods, which so much resemble those of Christianity are merely the work of the devil; Satan’s own fiendish hand inscribed on the primordial parchments and temples of antiquity in his attempts to trick the masses into sinning, which no good Christian should dare question. With the revelation of the immense Christian Falsification of literary work, the oversize Catholic Encyclopedia readily its of the forgeries committed in the name of God, “Never-the-less, the forging of ‘Papal Letters’ was even more frequent in the Middle Ages than in the early Church.” ~Catholic Encyclopedia vol. 9, pg. 203. It is for the collective Christian convenience, and the assimilation of the Pagan faiths, that Jesus’ birthday is contributed to the 25th of December, “On the fixing of the 25th December as the birthday of Jesus, Williamson has the following: 'All Christians know that the 25th December is now the recognized festival of the birth of Jesus, but few are aware that this has not always been so. There have been, it is said, one hundred and thirty-six different dates fixed on by different Christian sects. Lightfoot gives it as September 15th, others as in February or August. Epiphanies mentions two sects, one celebrating in June, and the other in July. The matter was finally settled by Pope Julius in 337 C.E., and Saint Chrysostom, writing in 390, says: 'On this day [i.e. 25th December] also the birth of Christ was lately fixed at Rome, in order that while the heathen were

busy with their ceremonies [the Brumalia, in honor of Bacchus] the Christians might perform their rites undisturbed.” ~Annie Besant, Esoteric Christianity, p. 160.

“He [Jesus] is always born at the Winter Solstice, after the shortest day in the year, at the midnight of the 24th December when the sign Virgo is rising above the horizon; born as this Sign is rising, he is Born always of a Virgin, and she remains a Virgin after she has given birth to her ‘Sun-child’ as the celestial Virgo remains unchanged and unsullied when the Sun comes forth from her in the Heavens. Weak, feeble as an infant is he, born when the days are shortest and the nights are longest...” ~Annie Besant, Esoteric Christianity, p. 157.

Two Jewish historians, Philo Judaeus of Alexandria and Justus of Tiberius, lived during Jesus' alleged lifetime and wrote histories of the Jewish people covering this period, and yet, the work of Philo Judaeus does not contain a single reference to Jesus nor to any of the events described in the Gospels. The Gospel of Peace is but a false work predicated upon a false history and artificial doctrines. The work of Justus of Tiberius has long been lost, but a 9th century Christian scholar, Photius, Patriarch of Constantinople, had read it and wrote: “He [Justus of Tiberius] makes not one mention of Jesus, of what happened to him, or of the wonderful works that he did.” ~Bibliotheca, Photius’ Code 33. Early forgers were swollen with pride of their unique skills, as they creatively inserted dialogues for the Saints, as they creatively inserted conversations with their God, as they creatively slandered their adversaries, and as Suetonius pompously writes, “The Emperor Titus could compose speeches and verses in Greek or Latin with equal ease, and actually extemporized them on occasion... It often amused him to compete with his secretaries at shorthand writing, or so I have heard; and he claimed that he could imitate any handwriting in existence and might have been the most celebrated forger of all time.” ~Titus 3. Jesus and the events surrounding his alleged ministry are said to have been well known throughout the land. The Gospels say that Jesus was a public figure known throughout Judea and Galilee. ~Mark 6:13-14 and Luke 7:14-17.

According to the Gospels Jesus attracted huge crowds everywhere he went, and in Matthew 21:46 we are told that upon his triumphal entry into Jerusalem the authorities were afraid to arrest him because of the great multitude in attendance. Luke tells us that there was a huge crowd at his crucifixion, and following his alleged resurrection Luke states that everyone in Jerusalem knew about Jesus. A huge crowd is said to have witnessed the Resurrection of Lazarus, but no one witnessed the Resurrection of Jesus.

✗ The symbol of Jesus’ crucified body was not used until the 6th century?

✗ The cross is a Pagan symbol adored in Egypt thousands of years before Jesus was born?

✗ Paul, the earliest Christian writer, never mentions any “Empty tomb?”

✗ Jesus’ Resurrection s evolved over time?

✗ Mark, the earliest Gospel, never mentions Jesus' Resurrection?

✗ Early Christian sects rejected the Crucifixion story?

✗ Jesus' Disciples never witnessed the crucifixion?

✗ Pilate refused to believe that Jesus was dead?

The “Darkness” and “Earthquake” are later Christian embellishments? Compare Jesus’ Resurrection with that of the Egyptian God, “I am the Lord of the men who are raised up; the Lord who comes forth out of Darkness and whose forms of existence are of the house wherein are the dead.” ~Egyptian Book of the Dead. According to Aeschylus, at the time of Prometheus' death, the sky went dark in the same way darkness descended upon the land when Jesus was crucified. Darkness also descends upon the land when another Greek God, Hercules, is said to have died. The ancient Greeks, and Romans thought that the births and deaths of great men were announced by celestial signs. On the death of Romulus, founder of Rome, the sun was darkened for six hours, and when Julius Caesar was murdered, it is said that there was darkness for six hours. At the death of the Hindu savior, Krishna, “A black circle surrounded the moon, and the sun was darkened at noon-day; the sky rained fire and ashes; flames burned dusky and livid; demons committed depredations on earth. At sunrise and sunset thousands of figures were seen skirmishing in the air; and spirits were to be seen on all sides.” ~Amberley's Analysis of Religious Belief.

✗ Jesus’ Resurrection is never mentioned by the Jewish historian Philo, 50 C.E.

✗ Early Christians identified Jesus as the Messiah and not “God the Messiah?”

✗ Jews suspected that the Resurrection was a hoax? ~Matthew 28:15.

✗ Early Gnostics considered Jesus merely a symbolic character?

✗ The Gospels are full of historical and private discrepancies?

✗ Records of Pilate’s court yield nothing about Jesus’ trial.

✗ Given these pronouncements one would naturally expect to see frequent references to Jesus in contemporary histories and in other official documents of that time. ~Luke 23:27, 24:18-19.

Flavius Josephus is another prominent 1st century Jewish historian who deserves praiseworthy consideration. His father, Matthias, is a member of one of the high priestly families, is learned in the Law and held in high repute in Jerusalem. Researchers place Josephus' dates at from 37 to around 100 CE, and in his autobiography, The Life of Flavius Josephus, he claims to be the son of a Jerusalem priest “Of great reputation,” named Matthias. In his Antiquities of the Jews, written around 94 CE, someone, other than Josephus, wrote two brief ages in which there are references to Jesus. The first and longer of the two ages [book 18, chapter 3, pp 63-64,] is referred to by Bible scholars as the Testimonium Flavianum, which now reads as follows: “Now, there was about this time, Jesus, a wise man, if it be lawful to call him a man, for he was a doer of wondrous works, a teacher of such men as receive the truth with pleasure. He drew over to him both many of the Jews, and many of the Gentiles. He was the Christ. When Pilate, at the suggestion of the principal men among us, had condemned him to the cross, those that loved him at the first did not forsake him, and he appeared to them alive again on the third day. As the Divine Prophets had foretold these and ten thousand other wonderful things concerning him. The tribe of Christians, so named from him, are not extinct at this day.” ~Flavius Josephus, a.k.a. Joseph ben Matthias, The Antiquities of the Jews, Book 18, Ch. III: the so-called Testimonium Flavianum.

To which the equivocating Church candidly states, “The age seems to suffer from repeated interpolations.” ~Catholic Encyclopedia, The Jamesian Reference. To confuse the matter even more, because Josephus’ Testimonium is so readily exposed as a blatant forgery, Christian apologists now turn increasingly to a concise reference in Book 20: “Festus was now dead, and Albinus was put upon the road; so he assembled the Sanhedrin of judges, and brought before them the brother of Jesus, who was called Christ, whose name was James, and some others [or some of his cohorts]. And when he had formed an accusation against them as breakers of the law, he delivered them to be stoned.” ~Josephus, The Antiquities of the Jews, Book 20, Chapter 9. If Josephus, a Jew, had recognized Jesus as the Christ, the Jewish Messiah, then he would not have made a mere casual reference to the man of God, the long awaited Messiah, the Great Miracle Worker, the Savior of the World, and since Flavius Josephus is claimed by Christians to have written this age, then would it not behoove Josephus to follow his God, if indeed he had written the age? If Josephus had been witness to the coming of the Messiah, he would have shouted out to the world. If Josephus were eyewitness to the coming of the Messiah, he would have written of the numerous miracles performed, he would have written of the popularity among the masses, and he would have written of the acceptance or lack of among the Jews. The Josephus translation, which includes reference to Jesus, is not discovered [by the dubious Catholic authorities], until about the 6th century. The [Christian (?)] tainted works of Josephus are fraught with suspicion, as Josephus' second reference also plummets because it is dependent upon the earlier [forged] reference for clarification, and because it actually refers to a “Jesus, the son of Damneus, high priest!” “Here is an historian who re and records in his work with staggering efficiency and in voluminous detail the events and personalities and sociopolitical subtleties of eight decades and more. Can we believe that Josephus would have been ignorant of this teaching revolutionary and the empire-wide movement he produced, or that for some unfathomable reason he chose to omit Jesus from his chronicles?” ~Earl Doherty.

However, most Biblical scholars agree that the Josephus age is a forgery, a late Christian zealot interpolation, and therefore cannot be taken sincerely. What are the reasons for labeling this age of a famous Jewish historian to be a forgery? Testimonium Flavianum breaks the thread of the narrative at the point where it occurs, and its removal leaves a text, which reads coherently and in proper context. Testimonium Flavianum, as written, affirms Jesus as the long awaited Jewish Messiah. However, Josephus was an Orthodox Jew and remained so throughout his entire life. Had he really believed what is written here he would most certainly have converted to the new faith of Christianity. Another quite puzzling aspect of Testimonium Flavianum is its brevity. Josephus' work is voluminous and exhaustive where whole pages are devoted to petty robbers and obscure seditious leaders, and nearly forty chapters are devoted to the life of a single king, yet Jesus, the miracle worker, the remarkable being, the greatest product of his race, a being of whom the prophets allegedly foretold, is dismissed with only a few unobtrusive lines hidden away within hundreds of pages. There exists an ancient table of contents of the Antiquities in which Testimonium Flavianum is not included, which further asserts to the insertion of this blasphemous forgery. One of the undeniable marks by which a forgery can be detected is the failure of later writers to mention it when such reference is both appropriate and expected. Bishop Origen, one of the most influential Christian scholars of the 3rd century, was familiar with the writings of Flavius Josephus, yet he never mentions any of the Testimonium Flavianum, which he most certainly would have done had it been there. Bishop Justin Martyr, in his defense of Christianity [Dialogue with Trypho, 8] dated around 135 C.E. never mentions the Jewish writer Josephus’ age nor do Bishop Tertulianus and Bishop Ploycarp of Smerna. ~G. A. Wells, 1998, The Jesus. Myth, pgs. 200-221. The first mention of Testimonium Flavianum by a recognized Christian scholar does not occur in Christian writings until the Roman historian Eusebius of Caesarea in the 4th century. After 4th century Eusebius, however, a century es before Testimonium Flavianum is again mentioned thereby suggesting that some time elapsed before Testimonium Flavianum was finally included in

all the known copies of the Josephus' Antiquities. In The Jewish Wars, another well-known work by Josephus, there is a lengthy discourse on Pilate in which there is nothing comparable to [Testimonium Flavianum] and no mention of Jesus whatsoever. It might be too incisive to say that Testimonium Flavianum is too accommodating to have come from a practicing Jew and too modest to have come from a zealot Christian. In the second reference to Jesus in Antiquities [20:200] he is referred to, as the “Christ” a title Joseph, a Jew, would never have bestowed upon him. In addition, it must be recognized that if Testimonium Flavianum is a forgery, which certainly seems to be the case, that means that the second age must also be a forgery. ~Adapted from: Are The Gospels True? by Louis W. Cable. In its unadulterated form, the age would have only proved that a radical religious/political leader named Jesus actually existed, not that he was born of a virgin, performed miracles, rose from the dead, etc, but since there is no evidence that anyone in the first few centuries actually doubted the existence of Jesus, there is no reason we should expect to find quotations of the Testimonium Flavianum in early literature. Another reference to Jesus occurs in Josephus’ writings in, Antiquities, book 20, page 9, in the form of a short statement that in 62 CE the Jewish high priest, Ananius, executed “James, the brother of Jesus, who was called the Christ,” which is cited three times by the Church Father, Origen, and may be genuine. The only objection to it is that it would be strange indeed if Josephus referred to Jesus here and nowhere else. In that regard, it must be ed that the works of Josephus have come down to us through Christian hands, which, as will be historically noted, were not beyond discriminatory interpolating. Thus, the historicity of Jesus cannot be confirmed by any reliable extra-Biblical source. Built upon a mountain of falsehoods, today, the Holy Mother the Church of Rome reluctantly its that many of her Sacred manuscripts are, “A collection of ancient Ecclesiastical Decrees concerning the government and discipline of the Church... In a word, they are a handy summary of the statutory legislation of the primitive Church... The claim to be the very legislation of the Apostles themselves, at least as promulgated by their great disciple, Saint Clement. Nevertheless, their claim to genuine apostolic origin is quite false and

untenable... The text ed into Pseudo-Isidore, and eventually Gratian included [about 1140] some excerpts of these canons in his 'Decretum,' whereby a universal recognition and use were gained for them in the law schools. At a much earlier date, Justinian [in his sixth Novel] had recognized them as the work of the Apostles, and confirmed them as Ecclesiastical Law.” ~Catholic Encyclopedia, Vol. III, p. 279-280. Johann Joseph Ignaz von Döllinger is the most renowned Roman Catholic historian of the last century, who taught Church history for 47 years as a Roman Catholic, and makes these important comments regarding forged documents in the Church: “In the middle of the 9th century, about 845 C.E., there arose the colossal and malevolent fabrication of the Isidorian Decretals, which consisted of about a hundred pretended decrees from the earliest Popes, together with specific spurious writings of other Church dignitaries and Acts of Synods, which had been fabricated in the West of Gaul [now ], and enthusiastically seized upon by the egregious Pope Nicholas I as the Oracle of God in Rome, to be used, and disseminated by the Church oigarchy, as lawful documents in of the innovative claims promoted by Pope Nicholas I and his successors. That the pseudo–Isidorian principles eventually revolutionized the entire Catholic Church Constitution, introducing a new system in place of the old, and on that point there can be no controversy, even among candid historians.” The most compelling instrument of the new Papal system is the ‘Gratian Decretum,’ which is issued about the middle of the 12th century from the first school of Law in Europe, the juristic teacher of the whole of Western Christendom, Bologna. In this work the ‘Isidorian Forgeries’ are combined with those of the other Gregorian [Pope Gregory VII] writers... And with Gratia’s own fabricated additions. Few Christians are aware that, “At the time of Gregory VII's elevation to the papacy [1073—1085], the Christian world was in a deplorable condition. During the desolating period of transition, the terrible period of warfare and rapine, violence, and corruption in high places, which followed immediately upon the dissolution of the Carolingian Empire, a period when society in Europe seemed doomed to destruction and ruin, the Church had not been able to escape from the general debasement to which it had so signally contributed, if not caused. The 10th century, the saddest perhaps in Christian annals, is characterized by the remark of Cardinal Baronius (Vatican historian, 1538—1607) that 'Christ was asleep in the vessel of the Church.'” ~Catholic Encyclopedia, Pecci ed., vol. ii, pp. 289, 294, im; also vi, pp. 791-95.

His work displaces all of the older collections of Canon Law, and then becomes the manual and repertory, not for canonists only, but for all the scholastic theologians, who, for the most part, derive all their knowledge of Fathers and Councils from it. No book has ever come near it in its influence in the Church, although there is scarcely another so chockfull of gross errors, both intentional and unintentional. ~Johann Joseph Ignaz von Döllinger, The Pope and the Council, 1870, p. 76-77, 79, 115-116. Thenceforth the nefarious Popes could hardly claim any privilege but they could find in these forged letters supposed proofs that the privilege in question is no more than had been always claimed by their predecessors, and always exercised without any objection. On these spurious decretals is built the whole fabric of Canon Law. The great schoolman, Saint Thomas Aquinas, is quite taken in by them, and he is swayed by them to set the example of making a chapter on the prerogatives of the Pope as an essential part of the treatises on the Church. Yet completely successful as is this forgery, there is never a more maladroit creation of falsehood. Christian apologists claim that the Pope is deceived, which only makes the truly religious wonder what ever happened to Scripture, which says, “You shall not add to the Word, which I am Commanding you, nor take away from it, that you may keep the commandments of the Lord your God, which I command you.” ~Deuteronomy 4:2. Pope Urban IV speciously uses these False Decretals, delivered via ancient Grecian writings, describing Jesus as being under the investment of the Sun, “The Apostolic Throne of the Roman Pontiffs it was to be sought what was to be held, or what was to be believed, since it is his right to lay down, to ordain, to disprove, to command, to loose and to bind in the place of Him who appointed him, and delivered and granted to no one else but Him alone what is supreme. To this throne also all Catholics bend the head by Divine Law, and the primates of the world confessing the true faith are obedient and turn their thoughts as if to Jesus Christ Himself, and regard Him as the ‘Sun,’ and from Him receive the Light of Truth to the Salvation of Souls according as the genuine writers of some of the Holy Fathers, both Greek and others, firmly assert.” ~Pope Urban IV, who is said to have been deceived by the False Decretals and thus uses them in his correspondence with the Emperor, Michael Palaeologus, but this does not explain Pope John Paul II’s use of the False Decretals in a speech to justify

Christ’s empowering only the Catholic Church to spread his word. “Prove all things; hold fast that, which is good.” ~Saint Paul in I Thessalonians 5:21. If one wishes to be aware, of what share these letters have in the building of the Roman fabric one need only to look at the Catholic Canon Law. The ‘Decretum’ of Gratia quotes three hundred and and twenty-four times the epistles of the Popes of the first four centuries; and of these three hundred and twenty–four quotations, three hundred and thirteen are from the letters, which are now universally known to be spurious. ~The Infallibility of the Church, George Salmon, London: John Murray, 1914, pp. 449, 451, 453. In 1264 Thomas Aquinas authors a work entitled Against the Errors of the Greeks, which work deals with the issues of theological debate between the Greek and Roman Churches in that day on such subjects as the Trinity, the Procession of the Holy Spirit, Purgatory and the Papacy. In his defense of the sacrosanct papacy Saint Thomas Aquinas bases practically his entire argument on the known forged quotations of the early Church fathers under the names of the eminent Greek fathers such as Cyril of Jerusalem, John Chrysostom, Cyril of Alexandria and Maximus the Abbott, a Latin forger had compiled a catena [series of related items] of quotations interspersing a number that were genuine with many that were known to be forged, which is subsequently submitted to Pope Urban IV. This work will become known as the Thesaurus of Greek Fathers or Thesaurus Graecorum Patrum. In addition the Latin author also includes spurious canons from early Ecumenical Councils. Pope Urban in turn submits the work to Saint Thomas Aquinas who uses many of the forged ages in his work Against the Errors of the Greeks mistakenly thinking they are genuine. These appreciatively accepted spurious quotations will have an enormous influence on many Western theologians in the succeeding centuries. Among the forged letters we have Cyril, the Patriarch of Alexandria, saying in his Thesaurus: “As Christ coming forth from Israel as leader and scepter of the Church of the Gentiles was granted by the Father the fullest power over every

principality and power and whatever is that all might bend the knee to him, so he entrusted most fully the fullest power to Peter and his successors.” Again: “To no one else but Peter and to him alone Christ gave what is his fully.” And further on: “The feet of Christ are his humanity, that is, the man himself, to whom the whole Trinity gave the fullest power, whom one of the Three assumed in the unity of his person and lifted up on high to the Father above every principality and power, so that all the angels of God might adore him.” ~Hebrews 1:6; which whole and entirety he has left in sacrament and power to Peter and to his Church. In addition, we have John Chrysostom saying to the Bulgarian delegation speaking in the person of Christ, “Three times I ask you whether you love me, because you denied me three times out of fear and trepidation Now restored, however, lest the brethren believe you to have lost the grace and authority of the keys, I now confirm in you that which is fully mine, because you love me in their presence.” ~Forgeries and the Papacy: The Historical Influence and Use of Forgeries in Promotion of the Doctrine of the Papacy by William Webster. The Canon of the Council of Chalcedon is made to say, “If any Bishop is sentenced as guilty of infamy, he is free to appeal the sentence to the blessed Bishop of old Rome, whom we have as Peter the rock of refuge, and to him alone, in the place of God, with unlimited power, is granted the authority to hear the appeal of a Bishop accused of infamy in virtue of the keys given him by the Lord.” And further on: “And whatever has been decreed by him is to be held as from the Vicar of the Apostolic Throne.” ~Forgeries and the Papacy: The Historical Influence and Use of Forgeries in Promotion of the Doctrine of the Papacy by William Webster. And Cyril of Alexandria in his Thesaurus says that the Apostles, “... In the Gospels and Epistles have affirmed in all their teaching that Peter and his Church are in the place of the Lord, granting him participation in every chapter and assembly, in every election and proclamation of doctrine.” And further on: “To him, that is, to Peter, all by divine ordinance, bow the head, and the rulers of the world obey him as the Lord Jesus himself.” And Saint John Chrysostom, speaking in the person of Christ, is made to say, “Feed my sheep

[John 21:17], that is, in my place be in charge of your brethren.” ~Against the Errors of the Greeks, Saint Thomas Aquinas, Found in James Likoudis, Ending the Byzantine Greek Schism, New Rochelle: Catholics United for the Faith, 1992, pp. 182-184. The infamous, official Papal production, a fabrication known as, ‘The Book of the Popes,’ is another notorious writing known for its spurious s of the early and mythical history of the, ‘Successors of Saint Peter,’ and the ‘Liber Pontificalis,’ which purports to be a history of the Popes, beginning with Saint Peter and continues through to the 15th century, in the form of biographies of the respective ‘Holinesses of Rome,’ yet another fabrication. ~See the Catholic Encyclopedia, vol. 9, pg. 224. The official Papal creation, was written, and is kept in the Papal Archives, and preserves for posterity the alleged Holy lives and wonderful doings of the heads of the Church universal. “Historical criticism, has for a long time dealt with this ancient text in an exhaustive way... Especially in recent decades.” The ‘Liber Pontificalis’ begins in a classical clerical, Christian, fraudulent manner, “In most of its manuscript copies there is found at the beginning a spurious correspondence between Pope Damasus and Saint Jerome. These letters were considered genuine in the Middle Ages ... Duchesne has proved exhaustively and convincingly that the first series of biographies, from Saint Peter to Saint Felix III [who died in 530 C.E.] were compiled at the latest under Pope Felix's successor, Pope Boniface II [530-532 C.E.] ...The compiler of the ‘Liber Pontificalis’ utilized also some historical writings, a number of apocryphal fragments [e.g. the Pseudo-Clementine Recognitions], the ‘Constitutum Sylvestri,’ the spurious Acts of the alleged Synod of the 275 Bishops under Sylvester, etc., and the 5th century Roman Acts of Martyrs. Finally, the compiler distributed arbitrarily along his list of Popes a number of Papal Decrees taken from unauthentic sources, he likewise attributed to earlier Popes liturgical and disciplinary regulations of the 6th century... The authors were Roman ecclesiastics, and some were attached to the Roman Court.” ~Catholic Encyclopedia, Vol. IX p. 225. The Sermon on the Mount [SotM] is viewed by many as the authoritative statement of the Christian belief system, and it is said to be a teaching for Christian living, the sermon consists of 107 consecutive verses covering chapters 5, 6 and 7 of the Gospel of Matthew, thus making it the longest continuous

monologue of the New Testament. Only a small portion of the speech, the Beatitudes, is recorded in Luke 6:20-38, and some other Sermon on the Mount verses do appear in Luke, but they are widely scattered throughout the Gospel. The unknown writers of the Gospels of Mark and John ignore this important sermon altogether as does the Apostle Paul. So, what is the source of Sermon on the Mount, and how was it recorded in Matthew in such detail more than fifty years after Jesus allegedly gave it? The beatitudes are most likely descended from the most perfect of the Chaldean monuments, a large four sided monolithic pillar, unearthed from the debris of the ages, is a beautiful black diorite stele of Hammurabi, the king of Abram's own native country about 2350 B.C.E., or some three or four hundred years before the advent of that pagan patriarch. In the preamble of King Hammurabi's Code, in which he styles himself as the ‘King of Righteousness,’ the self-same title as that of Abram's Bible friend Melchizedek, the heathen Jebusite King of Salem, it is written, “Priest of El-Elyon, God Most High.” ~Genesis 14:18. The Hammurabic Code concludes with a series of ‘Blessings’ for those who will obey his laws, and then, with a long series of ‘curses’ hostile to those who will give not heed to his laws or dares interfere with the words of his code, similar to the format used by the Hebrews, followed by the Apostles, thousands of years later, in their coercing the ignorant masses to believe the myths of the new Godman. The ancient tribes accepted the idea that if it was written, then it must be true. A carving at the head of the stone is said to represent the powerful King Hammurabi standing before the god ‘Shamash’ with a scepter in his hand, and some [the error got into Well's book, Outline of History] erroneously state that, it is the King receiving the Code of Law from God. However, Hammurabi expressly says that he compiled the code himself, thus excluding any external religious influence. The entire code, which is more than a thousand years older than the first Hebrew prophet, is stricter and comprehensive based upon principles of justice than any other known code until modern times. From certain archaic features, we have the inclusion of the ‘Lex talionis,' ‘An eye for an eye,’ and the death penalty for adultery. Professionals conclude that the Laws are much older than 2000 B.C.E. and go

back to the Sumerians; and it is an ironic comment on the Hebrew “Genius for morality” that in borrowing from the Babylonian for the so-called ‘Mosaic Code,’ 1,300 years later, the Jews omitted the most salient features, that of justice to woman, minimum wages for the workers, etc., and retained such principles as the ‘Lex talionis,’ or threats of fear.

For centuries, the Christian Church claims, “The Constitutions, pretending to be written by the Apostles, laid down in minute detail all the intricacies of organization of several centuries later; there being elaborate chapters ‘Concerning Bishops,’ presbyters, deacons, all kinds of clergy, liturgies, and Church proceedings and services, undreamed of by ‘Apostles,’ or in the ‘Apostolic Age.’” ~Joseph Wheless, Is It God’s Word? 1926.

The now infamous ‘Donatio Constantini’ document is without doubt a monumental forgery, fabricated by the hands of an overzealous Christian somewhere between 750 and 850 C.E., with all of its falsity known and demonstrated by the egregious Church Fathers, “... Its genuinity was yet occasionally defended, and the document still further used as authentic, until Baronius in his ‘Annals Ecclesiastici’ itted that the ‘Donatio’ was a forgery, where after it was soon universally itted to be such. It is so clearly a fabrication that there is no reason to wonder that, with the revival of historical criticism in the 15th century, the true character of the document was at once recognized... The document obtained wider circulation by its incorporation with the ‘False Decretals,’ 840-850.’” ~Catholic Encyclopedia, Vol. V, p. 118, 119, 120. The Catholic Church, through its encyclopedic tomes its to its forgery, yet Pope John Paul II, will use the Donation as his reference to all creeds, peoples, and religious institutions as coming under the domain of the one and only true Church of God. “Fraud is the resource of weakness and cunning; and the strong, though ignorant barbarian, was often entangled in the net of sacerdotal policy...The ‘Decretal’ and the ‘Donation of Constantine,’ the two magical pillars of the spiritual and temporal monarchy of the Popes. This memorable donation was first introduced to the world by an Epistle of Saint [Pope] Adrian I, who exhorts Charlemagne [the Christian Emperor Charlemagne, once the most powerful man in Europe, was illiterate, and his name, inscribed on documents was written by scribes, to which Charlemagne drew a cross in it as his personal signature] to imitate the liberality, and revive the name, of the great Constantine [Pontifex Maximus]... So deep was, the ignorance and credulity of the times, that the most absurd of fables was received, with equal reverence, in Greece and in , and is still enrolled among the decrees of the canon law. The emperors, and the Romans, were incapable of discerning a forgery that subverted their rights and freedom.... The Popes themselves have indulged a smile at the credulity of the vulgar, but a false and obsolete title still sanctifies their reign; and, by the same fortune which has attended the Decretals and the Sibylline Oracles, the edifice has subsisted after the foundations have been undermined.” ~Gibbon, Rise and Fall of the Roman Empire, ch. xiv, pp. 740, 741, 742.

“Quantas divitias nobis dedit haec de Christo, fabula!” ... “What a lot of wealth this fable about Christ has brought us!” ~Words alleged to have been spoken by Pope Leo X, 1513-1521.

For further persuasion to the cause of Christianity, His Holiness, Pope Stephen II, procured from the ‘Vatican Forgery Mill,’ an identical autographed letter from Saint Peter himself, prophetically addressed, “To the King of the Franks,” and mystically worded so that, “When Pope Stephen II performed the ceremony of anointing Pepin and his son at Saint Denis, it was Saint Peter who was regarded as the mystical giver of the secular power!” ~Catholic Encyclopedia, vol. 11, 663. Catholics are expected to receive the doctrines of their faith absolutely, without question and without restraint whatsoever, which is made exceedingly difficult with the American Bill of Rights and guaranteed freedoms via the Constitution. The 14th Amendment to the United States Constitution subordinates all State laws at all levels to the federal Constitution. “Lorenzo Valla, 1440, counseled Pope Engenius IV not to rely on the ‘Donation of Constantine,’ which he proved to be spurious... It was Valla who first denied the authenticity of those writings, which for centuries had been going about as the treatises composed by Dionysius the Areopagite. Three centuries later the Benedictines of Saint Maur and the Bollandists were still engaged in sifting out the true from the false in patristic literature, in hagiology, in the story of the foundation of local churches.” ~Catholic Encyclopedia, vol. 12, 768.

The Church shall not be challenged in any doctrine regarding their interpretation of Scripture, “We should always be disposed to believe that that, which appears white, is really black, if the hierarchy of the [Catholic] Church so decides.” ~Saint Ignatius of Loyola, Exercitia Spiritualia, Rule 13.

This craftiness of Papal forgery and fraud is described by an historical authority, “The Pontiff dictated his letter in the name of the Apostle Peter, closely imitating his Epistles, and speaking in a language which implied that he was possessed of an authority to anoint or dethrone kings, and to perform the offices, not of a messenger, of a teacher sent from God, which is the highest characteristic of an apostle, but of a delegated minister of His power and justice.” ~Historians’ History of the World, Vol. VIII, p. 557.

The Christian forgeries are also recognized by the astute contemporary Christian readers of its time, “I have at hand Lorenzo Valla's proof that the ‘Donation of Constantine is a forgery.’ Good heavens, what darkness and wickedness is at Rome. You wonder at the judgment of God that such unauthentic, crass, imprudent lies not only lived, but prevailed for so many centuries, that they were incorporated in the Canon Law ... and became as articles of faith. I am in such a ion that I scarcely doubt that the Pope is the Anti-Christ expected by the world, so closely do their acts, lives, sayings, and laws agree.” ~Martin Luther, 1520. The Christian Church, already itting that the ancient manuscripts, allegedly from Saint Peter, were forged, yet continues to claim ascendancy from these very same documents. The official Papal creation, was written, and is kept in the Papal Archives, and preserves for posterity the alleged Holy lives and wonderful doings of the heads of the Church universal. “Historical criticism, has for a long time dealt with this ancient text in an exhaustive way... Especially in recent decades.” The ‘Liber Pontificalis’ begins in a classical clerical, Christian, fraudulent manner, “In most of its manuscript copies there is found at the beginning a spurious correspondence between Pope Damasus and Saint Jerome. These letters were considered genuine in the Middle Ages ... Duchesne has proved exhaustively and convincingly that the first series of biographies, from Saint Peter to Saint Felix III [who died in 530 AD] were compiled at the latest under Pope Felix's successor, Pope Boniface II [530-532] ...The compiler of the ‘Liber Pontificalis’ utilized also some historical writings, a number of apocryphal fragments [e.g. the Pseudo-Clementine Recognitions], the ‘Constitutum Sylvestri,’ the spurious Acts of the alleged Synod of the 275 Bishops under Sylvester, etc., and the 5th century Roman Acts of Martyrs. Finally, the compiler distributed arbitrarily along his list of Popes a number of Papal Decrees taken from unauthentic sources, he likewise attributed to earlier Popes liturgical and disciplinary regulations of the 6th century... The authors were Roman Ecclesiastics, and some were attached to the Roman Court.” ~Catholic Encyclopedia, vol. 9, pg. 225.

The ‘Symmachian Forgeries,’ forged by or in behalf of His Holiness Pope Saint

Symmachus, 498-514, are also products of the ‘Vatican Forgery Mill,’ managed by the Pope to further papal pretensions of the independence of the Bishops of Rome from the just criticisms and judgment of ecclesiastical tribunals, and placing the Church above law clerically and secularly.

“During the dispute between Pope Saint Symmachus and the Anti-Pope Laurentius, the adherents of Saint Symmachus drew up four apocryphal writings called the ‘Symmachian Forgeries,’. ... The object of these forgeries was to produce alleged instances from earlier times to the whole procedure of the adherents of Symmachus, and, in particular, the position that the Roman Bishop could not be judged by any court composed of other Bishops.” ~Catholic Encyclopedia, vol. 14, 378.

“The boldest and most magnificent forgery, which has deceived the world for centuries,” are the so-called, “False Decretals of Isidore.” ~Voltaire. “Never yet has the papacy acknowledged that for 1000 years it made use of forged documents for its own benefit.” ~Reinach. Who stole the lands from the poor? Who is exempt from taxes, even in the poorest of lands? Who conceals documents for the furtherance of their cause? None other than the Holy Mother the Church. ~Read: Man’s Search for Spirituality by E. Christopher Reyes, for the 21st century financial crimes of the Roman Church. The endless stream of forgeries continues throughout the establishment of Christianity. The “Isidorian Decretals is the name given to certain apocryphal letters contained in a collection of canon laws composed about the middle of the 9th century... Nowadays every one agrees that these so-called ‘Papal Letters’ are Forgeries. These documents, about 100 in number, appeared suddenly in the 9th century and are nowhere mentioned before that time... The pseudo-Isidore makes use of documents written long after the times of the Popes to whom he attributed them. The Popes of the first three centuries are made to quote documents that did not appear until the 4th or 5th century, etc. Then again, there are endless anachronisms. The Middle Ages were deceived by this huge forgery, but during the Renaissance, men of learning and the canonists generally began to recognize the fraud... Nevertheless the official edition of the ‘Corpus Juris,’ in 1580,

upheld the genuineness of the false Decretals.” ~Catholic Encyclopedia, vol. 6, 773. Although the Catholic Popes began to cite the falsified Pseudo Isidorian decretals from the time of Pope Nicholas I, 858-867, these false decretals did not find a privileged place in canonical collections until the 11th century, where they would remain an uncontested part of canon law until the 16th century. The first decretals in the collection are attributed to Popes Clement I, c.91-101 C.E., and Anacletus, 79-91, and the list lasting to Pope Melchiades, 310-314. In all there are sixty decretals from thirty different Popes, and for soon after canonists, the existence of these letters is seen as a powerful and convincing argument that the Bishop of Rome has been the primate of the church since Apostolic times. A small number of papal decretals will find their way into the canon law collections of the 11th century and used to justify the key elements of Pope Gregory VII’s validation of his deposition of King Henry IV and his legislation in the Roman council of 1080 that condemns the King’s investiture of clerics by laymen. The Christian falsehoods continue into the 12th century, “The School of Bologna had just revived the study of Roman law; Gratian sought to inaugurate a similar study of Canon Law. But while compilations of texts and official collections were available for Roman law, or ‘Corpus juris civilis,’ Gratian had no such assistance. He therefore adopted the plan of inserting the texts in the body of his general treatise; from the disordered mass of canons, collected from the earliest days, he selected the law actually in force... The science of canon law was at length established.” ~Catholic Encyclopedia, vol. 9, 57. Local Bishops highly resent their loss of power at the local level, the growing centralized oligarchy, which is then rising in Rome, and they objected to their loss of prerogatives to the Papacy. Litigants are quick to seize the advantages that the distant courts and far-away judges present and use their appeal as an instrument of delay or even fraud. In the late 12th century, Popes Clement III and Celestine III countered these widespread abuses by attempting to restrict these appeals to Rome, but by this time, the system was already too well embedded.

“The religion that is afraid of science dishonors God and commits suicide.” ~Ralph Waldo Emerson.

Later, ‘Gratian’s Decretum,’ will inculcate, to the unwary Catholic, that it is lawful to constrain men to goodness, to torture and execute heretics, and to confiscate their property; that to kill an excommunicated person is not murder; that the Pope, in his unlimited superiority, although misguided conscience, to any and all laws of the land, stands on an equality with the ‘Son of God.’ ~Conflict Between Science and Religion, Ch. 10, p. 273. The Church is interested only in itself, and mendacity and unfavorable dealings with one’s fellow man are approved, “When dealing with heretics, one is not obligated to keep his word.” – Pope Gregory XII. Pope Gregory XII is deposed: ‘The most scandalous charges were suppressed; the Vicar of Christ was only accused of piracy, murder, rape, sodomy and incest.” ~Edward Gibbon, Decline and Fall. Pope Gregory XI, in 1377, sends letters to King Richard II, at the University of Oxford, and Archbishops Sudbury and Courtenay in reply to his receipt of a copy of Wycliffe’s Intentions. Wycliffe boldly translated the bible into the ordinary language [English] so that the common man could read the Bible. The Archbishops are thereby ordered to, “Use their best endeavors to convince the king, the princes of the blood, the nobility and council that the condemned teaching was not merely erroneous, but subversive of all government.” ~John Wycliffe and the Beginnings of English Nonconformity, K.B. McFarlane, London: English Universities, Press, 1952, p. 80. To the horrible sin of heresy is now added the crime of subversion, which is to be enforced by further acts in 1406 and 1414. In 1407, upon the drafting of Arundel’s Constitutions, it is decided that, “Translation was compounded with subversion.” The power Church is not merely limited to excommunication, but also fear, which, while being a forceful deterrent in many situations, is quite ineffectual against another religious sect that does not believe in the Church’s right to excommunicate and whose wandering priests are also difficult to take into custody, incarceration, torture, and death are also a consideration.

The bureaucrat Church view is that the Bible needs proper interpreting and is open to heresy and error if this does not occur. In comparison, the Lollards believed all people, both men and women, are entitled to hear and read the selfevident truths of the Bible for themselves. They assert that Latin Masses are irrelevant to the ignorant commoners and describe them as being similar to, “An adder, which is affected by a charm said over it, even though it cannot understand the words.” ~The Lollards and Social and Religious Reform by Doris Haddock. The Lollards claimed that Latin was used because, “The clergy wanted to make the laity as ignorant as themselves.” ~Doris Haddock, The Lollards and Social and Religious Reform. “There was no need of further forgeries. Now securely established on its basis of forged donations of temporal power and territory, forged Decretals stating its spiritual powers, and forged lives of saints and martyrs, the Papacy was so strong and prosperous that the Popes actually dreamed of forming a sort of United States of Europe with themselves as virtual presidents. Nearly every country was in some ingenious way made out to be a fief of the Papacy and bound to recognize the Pope as its feudal monarch.” ~Dr. Joseph McCabe, LBB. 1130, 44-5. The Vatican is historically beset by ravenous vulture like relatives of the enviable Pontiffs, hungry for honors, thirsting for wealth, desirous of carnal dealings, and the gratuitous emoluments of a highly sought after office. An office whereby the poor become rich [and their families] and the insignificant can rise to positions of influence, even if they cannot read or write. Here are just some of those who are appointed to the office of Cardinal before they are 30 years of age: Pope Calixtus III will appoint his nephews, Juan and Rodrigo Borgia [later to become the infamous and immoral Pope Alexander VI], the latter 25, and the little son of the king of Portugal Pope Pius II, appoints his nephew at 23, and Francis Gonzaga at 17 Pope Sixtus IV, appoints John of Aragon at 14, and his nephews, Peter and Julian Rovere, at 25 and 28, and his grandnephew, Rafaelle Riario, at age 17.

Pope Innocent VIII, appoints John Sclafenatus at 23, Giovanni de’ Medici at age 13 The lascivious Pope Alexander VI, in 1493, appoints Hippolito of Este at 15, whom Pope Sixtus had made archbishop of Strigonia at the tender age of eight, his son, Caesar Borgia, at 18. Alexander Farnese [later, Pope Paul III], appoints the brother of the Pope’s mistress, at 25, and Frederick Casimir, son of the king of Poland, at 19 Pope Leo X, in 1513, appoints his nephew, Innocent Cibo, at 21, and his cousin, the illegitimate Julius de’ Medici, afterwards to become Pope Clement VII, and in 1517 three more nephews, one of them the bastard son of his brother [also Alfonzo of Portugal at age 7, and John of Loraine, son of the duke of Sicily, at age 20]. No sovereign of his age is more unscrupulous in resorting to double-dealing in his diplomacy than is Pope Leo X, who attains new levels of treachery to reach the objects of his ambitions, and the Holy See is equipped even to form alliances with the sultan. The popes, so Döllinger says, from Pope Paul II to Pope Leo X, did the nearly all that is possible to do to cover the Papacy of God with shame and disgrace and to involve Italy in the endless horrors of everlasting wars.

“Of all the tyrannies that afflict mankind, tyranny in religion is the worst. Every other species of tyranny is limited to the world we live in, but this attempts a stride beyond the grave and seeks to pursue us into eternity.” ~Thomas Paine, American revolutionist, freethinker. The self-proclaimed representatives of God, the Vicars of Christ, represent a Judas-like betrayal of Christ in the highest seat of Christendom, with the revelry, scandals and crimes of countless immoral Popes ing almost inaudibly before the Christian readers in the forbidden diaries of Infessura, Burchard and de Grassis and the numerous dispatches of the ambassadors of Venice, Mantua and other Italian states, and as often, repeated by Creighton, Pastor and Gregorovius, make this period one of the most dramatic debaucheries in human annals. The Cardinals will vie with the Kings in wealth, luxury, debauchery, and a multitude of decadences, and, their palaces are extraordinarily enriched with the most magnificent of ornate furnishings and precious gold plate, filled with servants, and all of the contemporary luxuries as the poor suffer to give their money each Sabbath. The Cardinals, Bishops, as well as other minor clergy, set an example of profligacy, waste, and immorality, which they will carry over into God’s City itself. The illegitimate offspring of pontiffs are recognized without so much as a blush, and their sons and daughters, of the highest houses in Italy, and Spain are sought in marriage for them by their self-indulgent miscreant fathers, while those pre-nup children of the poor are given no recognition, and often refused the Sacraments. The Vatican is given up to nuptial and other entertainments, as women of ill-repute are invited to banquets to participate in grossly obscene comedies performed in private chambers [The amounts required by the self-indulgent Pope Alexander VI for marriage dowries for his children, and by Pope Leo X for his nephews, are enormous]. The opinion of the Church regarding women has changed little, as women are still relegated to lesser positions and inferior status, as the Church continues to refuse them equal status, “There ought to be a wall inside this Church to keep you apart... The women have learned the manners of the brothel, and the men are no better than maddened stallions.” ~Saint John Chrysostom.

“Whether the belief that there are such beings as witches is so essential a part of the Catholic Faith that obstinacy to maintain the opposite opinion manifestly savors of heresy.” ~Malleus Maleficarum by Heinrich Insthoris and Jacob Springer.

*Satan “It [Satan] is that Angel who was proud enough to believe himself God; brave enough to buy his independence at the price of eternal suffering and torture; beautiful enough to have adored himself in full divine light; strong enough to still reign in darkness amidst agony, and to have made himself a throne out of this inextinguishable pyre.” ~Brother Eliphas Levi, Historie de la Magie. The word, ‘Baal’ means ‘Lord’ or ‘Master,’ and, under this name, with many prefixes and suffixes, he is worshiped by the Canaanites, Phoenicians, and Syrians and to some degree by the Egyptians, and later, the Greeks will associate him with Hercules under the name ‘Melkarth,’ which is a transliteration of ‘Marduk.’ Conquerors will subjugate the peoples of new and strange lands, but the gods and idols also have their vengeance by integrating themselves into the beliefs of the vanquishers. The Jews, first borrowing from the Babylonians, then lending to the Christians, with the Christians then first borrowing, then lending to the Islamic. “The framework of the three monotheisms [Judaism, Christianity, Islam] had been erected. The Devil's birth certificate was filled out by an Iranian prophet.” ~Gerald Messandé. Is Satan the representative of good or evil? “One of the most hidden secrets involves the so-called fall of Angels, ‘Satan’ and his rebellious host, will thus prove to have become the direct Saviors and Creators of Divine Man. Thus Satan, once he ceases to be viewed in the superstitious spirit of the church, grows into the grandiose image. It is Satan who is the God of our planet and the

only God. Satan [or Lucifer] represents the Centrifugal Energy of the Universe, this ever-living symbol of self-sacrifice for the intellectual independence of humanity.” ~Sister H.P. Blavatsky, The Secret Doctrine, P. 215, 216, 220, 245, 255, 533. The Hebrews in no way ever associated Lucifer with Satan, nor did the early Christians, the name had a positive connotation, and was generally interpreted as meaning 'Illumination' being a popular name with the female equivalent Lucinda [Lucy] and synonymous with a person who searched for knowledge. Lucifer was adopted by the ancient Hebrews and retooled Shahar God of the dawn, Jerusalem means 'House of Shalem' and has ties to the worship of Venus the 'Bringer of Light.' In the Christian context it was cleric Origenes Adamantius [185-254 C.E.] of the early Greek Church who first claims that Lucifer is the Devil, a concept also ed by Augustine of Canterbury in 7th century England, which is also based on this mistranslation. Lucifer is equated with Satan by Saint Jerome in his version of the Bible, the Latin Vulgate, which claims Lucifer was the serpent in the Garden of Eden who tempted Adam and Eve to transgress, and Jerome also erroneously translates 'Heylel', which means ‘Venus’ in Hebrew, into Lucifer and into an allusion to Satan when it wasn't. Lucifer is equated with Satan into Scriptural politics because of his hatred of an orthodox movement, which started in the 4th century by the Bishop of Cagliari, Lucifer Calaritanus, who founded a group called the Luciferians. ~There is no Scriptural source designating Lucifer as Satan. cf. John Godl, The Origin of Devils & Demons. 2 Peter 1:19: “... Until the day dawn, and the day star arise in your hearts,” which is another Christian mistranslation! The two words “Day Star” are a translation of the one Greek word “Phosphoros,” which comes from the two Greek words: Phos [light] and [phero: to bear or carry]. Thus the Greek word “Phosphoros” means the Light-bearer or Light-bringer, and any linguist who knows both, Greek and Latin, can that the Greek word “Phosphoros” [in Spanish it means flame or fire], and the Latin word “Lucifer”

are absolutely identical in meaning. Lucifer is Latin for 'Light Bearer,' a Roman deity connected with the planet Venus, which was known as Lucifer in ancient Roman astrology, long before Venus, daughter of Jupiter, was ever promoted from Goddess of vegetation, to Goddess of love and beauty, with the planet being renamed in her honor. Luciver was called the 'Light Bearer' because Venus is the “Morning Star,” which rises in the sky proclaimiing the dawn. Lucifer is the son of Astraeus and the father of Ceyx, Daedalion and the Hesperides. “Lucifer” is also the perfect translation into Latin of the Greek word “Phosphoros.” But the early Christian leaders are not concerned with semantics [the study of menings] but with proselytizing, gaining converts to the faith, with dishonesty, if need be. The English translators of the Bible knew full well that the Greek word “Phosphoros,” in II Peter 1:19 can be accurately translated by the word “Lucifer,” but instead they have chosen to deliberately obscure this fact. II Peter 1:19 refers, without doubt to Jesus Christ, the Lord, and Savior. The verse calls Jesus Christ “Phosphoros” [in Greek] or “Lucifer,” [in Latin]. Yet the translators will conceal this fact behind the words “Day Star.” The fact is that, “Phosphoros” has absolutely nothing to do with either “Day” or “Star!” The translators simply borrowed a term that is elsewhere used in the Holy Bible for none other, than Jesus Christ, “Morning Sstar” as in Revelation 2:28 [Greek: proinos + aster] and in Revelation 22:16 [Greek: orthrinos + aster]. To translate “Phosphoros” as “Day Star” is dishonest. Saint Jerome, translates into Latin, “... Donec dies elucescat et lucifer oriatur in cordibus vestris.” Notice that Saint Jerome correctly translated the Greek “Phosphoros” into the Latin word “lucifer.” Jerome obviously knew that this verse refers to Jesus Christ, yet he still wrote “Lucifer” with a small “l” and did not capitalize the word. Jerome knew that he had translated the word “Phosphoros” properly into Latin. ~See 2 peter 1:19 and Isaiah 14:12 from the Latin Vulgate Bible. Jerome knew that in the New Testament “Lucifer” was a title assigned to Jesus Christ; yet he still chose to also translate the less clearly defined Hebrew word “Heylel” in Isaiah 14:12 as “Lucifer,” knowing full well that this word referred

to Satan, so here, Jerome started the word with a capital “L.” So, with Jerome, Satan now gets a name that refers to Christ with a capital letter, and Jesus Christ now gets His own name only with a small letter. “Heylel” is used only once in the Bible, in Isaiah 14:12, which does not give us any further insight, but “Heylel” is derived from the primitive root word “Halal” and this word that gives us a better understanding of what “Heylel” truly means. “Halal” is used 165 times in the Old Testament and it is translated as follows in the King James Version of the Holy Bible:

✗ 117 times = Praise. ✗ 14 times = Glory. ✗ 10 times = Boast. ✗ 8 times = Mad. ✗ 3 times = Shine(d). ✗ 3 times = Foolish. ✗ 2 times = Fools. ✗ 2 times = Commended. ✗ 2 times = Rage. ✗ 1 time = Celebrate. ✗ 1 time = Give. ✗ 1 time = Marriage. ✗ 1 time = Renowned.

This should make clear that the early Gospel translators felt they could freely

attach over a dozen different meanings to this word “Halal.” The meanings are both good, and bad; both, positive, and negative. There is no question that this word has a good, positive meaning. But neither is there any question that it also has a bad, negative meaning. Jerome, without the slightest proof available to him, decided to give the word “Heylel” a good, positive meaning. All the major Christian translators followed Saint Jerome's lead, who was appointed by Pope Damascus. Anyone who has studied what God says about Satan, should realize immediately that Satan is “Mad, boastful, a fool and foolish and he does rage.” “Halal” is translated in numerous places, which please Satan perfectly. The very next verses in Isaiah reveal Satan boasting! ~Read Isaiah 14:13-14. That is why God calls him “Heylel,” because Satan is also a boaster. “For thou hast said in thine heart, I will ascend into Heaven, I will exalt my throne above the stars of God: I will sit also upon the mount of the congregation, in the sides of the north: I will ascend above the heights of the clouds; I will be like the most high.” ~Isaiah 14:13-14. Satan's “Boasting” is quite obvious in these verses! Now here are some of the places where “Halal” is translated as: “Mad,” I Samuel 21:13; Psalms 102:8; Ecclesiastes 2:2; 7:7; Isaiah 44:25; Jeremiah 25:16; 50:38; 51:7. “Fools,” see Job 12:17; Psalms 75:4. “Foolish," Psalms 5:5; 73:3; 75:4. “Rage,” Jeremiah 46:9; Nahum 2:4. “Boast,” I Kings 20:11; Psalms 10:3; 34:2; 44:8; 49:6; 52:1; 97:7; and Proverbs 20:14; 25:14; 27:1. Therefore, “Heylel” has nothing whatsoever to do with the words “Star” or “Day” or “Morning” or “Bringing” or “Carrying.”

Notice also that he is “The son [Hebrew: the product] of the morning.” ~Isaiah 14:12.

Christ is the Morning Star and it is He, Jesus Christ, who created Satan, and Satan’s minions [cronies] have deceived all of mankind into giving him an exalted title through mistranslations, which is what it really is, and which rightfully should belong to Jesus Christ, the “Light-Bringer.” ~Revelation 12:9. Paul says, “... For Satan himself is transformed [Greek: disguised] into an Angel of Light.” ~2 Corinthians 11:14. So, Pauls also has deceived the world into believing that Isaiah 14:12 tells us that he used to hold Christ's occupation, and that he used to be an Angel who was a “Light-bringer.” ~2 Peter 1:19. Get rid of the old paradigm [example] that, “Lucifer is a name that used to refer to Satan,” and grasp the fact that the Bible identifies Christ as “Lucifer” [Phosphoros in Greek], the Light-bringer: “I am the light of the world...” ~John 8:12. “... That light is come into the world...” ~John 3:19. “... In Him was... The light of men...” ~John 1:4-8. “... Believe in the light...” ~John 12:36. We need to understand that God has no reason to reveal Satan's previous name to us, and apart from Ezekiel 28:12-15, nowhere else in the Bible is anything good said about Satan. In Ezekiel 28, where God does speak about Satan's existence before the creation of man, God reveals that Satan had been an anointed cherub, but God does not use any name that previously applied to Satan. Why not? If it were a “Good” name then we should know about, it would have fit perfectly into this of Satan's prior glory. But Ezekiel 28 carefully avoids hinting at any previous name, and why should Isaiah 14:12 be an exception by giving us a lofty title that supposedly belonged

to Satan at one time, and which Peter in fact tells us is Christ's title? Whatever name Satan may have had previously is totally blotted out before God —it is as though Satan never ever had that name. That's what sin does—it totally blots out any memory of any good that went before. God tells us, in Ezekiel, if the righteous turns away from God, then “All his righteousness shall not be ed.” ~Ezekiel 3:20 and 18:24 and 33:13. After Satan sinned, why should God want us to know about Satan's supposed Good name” from a previous time? Even if “Lucifer” really had been one of Satan's name, God still would not want us to use it in reference to Satan! It is God who reveals Satan to us by the name “Satan,” and it is none other than God who reveals Satan as a braggart. ~Isaiah 14:12-14. Satan is the God of this age who has blinded the minds of people. ~2 Corinthians 4:4. Satan allegedly has churches and ministers who disguise themselves as “... The ministers of righteousness.” ~2 Corinthians 11:15. This is a reference to disguising themselves as “Christians.” Satan's people work for financial renumeration [money] and by means of a mistranslations from the Hebrew into Latin. Was Jerome inspired by God when he converted the Greek word “Phosphoros,” used in 2 Peter 1:19 for Jesus Christ, into a personal name for Satan in the Old Testament? Jerome knew full well that “Phosphoros” referred to jesus Christ. If he really was a Hebrew scholar, as is generally claimed, then he also knew that “Halal” also has negative connotations like “Mad, boast, foolish,” etc. because he would have had to translate this word into Latin 165 times. Did the Holy Spirit inspire Jerome when he boasted in this age? For over 1000 years this name was used for Satan in the Western world. It was placed above question as a former name for Satan. So translators and students of the Biblical languages and of Latin have also accepted this as a fact that should not be questioned. Satan clearly does not want his “Right” to the name “Lucifer” questioned. Those

who use it for Satan show they are worshiping Satan by attributing one of Christ's names to Satan. I could carry on with some more points, but I feel that the above information should suffice to understand that Satan is never referred to as “Lucifer” in the Word of God. Will you continue to refer to Satan as having once been called “Lucifer?” “For thou hast said in thine heart, I will ascend into Heaven, I will exalt my throne above the stars of God: I will sit also upon the mount of the congregation, in the sides of the North: I will ascend above the heights of the clouds; I will be like the most high.” ~Isaiah 14:13-14. Be aware that in the Hebrew culture of that day, these were all expressions of bravado and pride used to denote supremacy over Israel. “I will ascend into Heaven” does not actually mean what we think it does in English. It simply means that his power was far reaching, spiritual, and he dominated many formerly strong nations. “I will exalt my throne above the stars of God” has nothing to do with outer space, but with ruling over the royalty of Judah. “I will sit also upon the mount of the congregation”, likewise, rule “over” the House of Judah. “I will ascend above the heights of the clouds; I will be like the most high” is pure boastfulness and vanity and hyperbole related to his sovereignty and spread of his empire. To borrow from the above author, “That is why God calls him heylel,” because he boasted!! What could be plainer? The thing is who really cares what Lucifer meant? Whats important is what it means now. The past is exactly that, Right or left hand path it matters very little. What has power and meaning is the current form of the word. The term light bringer is correct, Satan is an extension of the one powerful “God” thats it. The issue here is that we are the bad and the good. What we think and do is what we get for an outcome. Lucifer is the “Light Bringer,” he is the controlling power of the planet you reside on at the moment. We as humans have let ourselves be herded and controlled like cattle by the most evil of people. So Lucifer means exactly what it should for this time and this age. Lucifer is a fallen angel he is an extension of god, he is no more or less than you or i are. Why do you think he became jealous in the first place? Because the human gets to live a life as they please and in the end be an daemon or an angel for eternity.

He was basically a jealous angel thats it. Now he brings light=Knowledge and controls everything with the exception of a few. A thousand points of light my friend. It is interesting what you have written no doubt, but in the end he is the light bringer and after the fall he had lots of help here... Jesus/satan, daemon/angel. there all the same there an extension of us and we make them “Real.” We have all the power, but were so brainwashed now that we think were weak little sheep Just the way “They” like it. In the word and the symbol is where ALL the power resides. Lucifer the light bringer has power to an extant that is overwhelming, its so subtle and perfectly laid out that we don't even see his grip tighten day by day year by year. I'm a neutral player im whats called a messenger, i have no problem choosing to follow Satan or God I do what i want to thats it. If Jesus wanted this to all end “Being all powerful,” he could, how dare he make our lives a trial when we could be saved. On the other hand how dare Satan let the lousy crooks that control us stay in power there time is at an end and should have been long ago. All the daemons that fell and lucifer are in power here the “Good” is weak and needs a boost soon or we will live on the first level of Hell (earth) forever. The King of Babylon could just as easily been a man and Satan. The word Lucifer is found in only one place in the Bible, Isaiah 14:12, but only in the King James and related versions: “How art thou fallen from Heaven, O Lucifer, son of the morning! . . “ The New Revised Standard Version translates the same age as “How you are fallen from heaven, O Day Star, Son of Dawn!” In other translations we find: “O shining star of the dawn!” ~Moffatt. Or “O morning-star, son of the dawn!” ~Hebrew Bible. The King James Version is based on the mistranslated Latin Vulgate, the Latin translation of Jerome. Jerome translated the Hebrew helel (bright or brilliant one) as “lucifer,” which was a reasonable Latin equivalent. And yet it is this lucifer, the bright one or light-bearer, that came to be understood by so many as the name for Satan, Lord of Darkness.

Lucifer is not an Adversary as the word Satan [Shaiten] describes Lucifer is the 'Bringer of Light' in other words Lux Lucis [Lucifer] is Gnosis, truth and Divine knowledge. Lucifer makes His debut in the Testaments as the Serpent in the Garden of Eden pointing out to Eve that God is a liar and you will not die if you eat of the fruit of knowledge, which she did and did not die. Lucifer brought us the Truth and our Free Will, showe us the way to either be One with God or to be a God ourself. Satan is a personification of the Judaic word al-satan [who borrowed it from the Persians 'Shaiten] meaning adversary. The word is used more as a descriptive noun or prono'un. A fallen tree preventing a husband from getting to his injured wife would be considered a tree of shaiten, more or less. Shaiten did not become Satan until much later where Jewish sects, denominations, tribes, cults, such as the Essenes began referring to anyone not an Essene as a Shaiten. Still further the Roman Christian church decided it was time to personify shaiten into Satan and have Him become the scapegoat for all evil in the Christian world. There is no Satan Lucifer est lux lucis; Lucifer is the God of progress and intellectual inquiry, not only the divine inspiration behind the spiritual enlightenment of the Gnostic and the heretic and the lover of God in all his/her forms. Through Lucifer's spirit humanity first climbed down from the trees and has represented the flow of progress ever since. But Lucifer may be more than a metaphor for rebellion, enlightenment and advancement - as the pure creative and motive light, Lucifer may actually be the key to life itself . . .The DNA within the nuclei of all cells of living creatures contains biophotons or ultraweak proton emissions - in other words, light! A dynamic web of light constantly released and absorbed by the DNA connects cells, tissues and organs and serve as the organism's main communication network. Lucifer is supposedly on the move inside you and me, chattering between cell and cell, rousing the cohorts of the life-force, keeping us alive and wonderful. Every man and woman is a star, and now we know we have our own inner light. Erta Na Hekau Apen Ast

The existence of the Devil is not an opinion, something to take or leave as you wish... [The Devil] deceives men, making them believe that you find happiness in money, in power, in carnal desire. He fools men by persuading them that they do not need God and that they are self-sufficient.” ~Cardinal Jorge Medina Estevez, quoted in AANEWS for September 20, 2000, distributed by American Atheists

The name Baal sometimes occurs in connection with a locality such as “BaalPeor,” or “Baal-Hermon.” However, more frequently it occurs with compound attributes such as “Baalzebub,” “Lord of the flies,” which is one of the epithets of Satan. “Baal-siphon,” later to be the God, Triton means, “Lord of the black north, or the northern void,” and “Meri-Baal” translates as “Lord of the rebellion.” The Church does make mistakes, “The Holy Saint Josaphat, under, which name and due to an odd slip of inerrant inspiration, the great Lord Buddha, ‘The Light of Asia,’ was duly certified a ‘Saint in the Roman Martyrology.’” ~The Catholic Encyclopedia, vol. 3, 297. The name Buddha is mentioned for the first time in Christian literature, and even there, but once by Clement of Alexandria about 200 C.E., and it vanishes after that from all Christian literature for a full 1,300 years. From a Biblical point of view the religious system of the ancient ‘Babylonian Mystery Religion’ is described as the well-spring for all subsequent false religion and endless mythological systems. ~cf. Isaiah 47 and revelation Chapters 17 and 18. After their deaths, Nimrod and his wife Semiramis, the ancient “Queen of Heaven,” are confirmed by their priests as gods and given homage as Marduk and Astarte. ~ cf. Isaiah 51:9, Job 26:12, Psalm 74:13, 89:10, II Esdras 6:52, II Baruch 29:3-8, and Jonah 2:1. It is possible that from the Suzerains that the Jews first learned to believe in ‘Ahriman,’ a clandestine devil, whom they called in Hebrew, ‘Satan.’ Possibly, from them, too, the Jews first learned to believe in a Heaven and Hell, and a Judgment Day for each human being. ~Lewis Browne, This Believing World, New York: MacMillan Company, 1926, pp. 216, 217. Genesis 10 describes Nimrod as a “Mighty hunter before the Lord” who attempted to build an edifice that could reach the Heavens [Tower of Babel]. The term is not complimentary, but implies mercilessness and a strong lust for power.

After establishing his kingdom in the Tigris/Euphrates region, Nimrod consolidated his power by instituting a state religion upon his subjects, constructing a religion that included deification and worship of the Emperor [Nimrod], worship of Satan, Satan’s demons, and star-worshipping, which is a corrupted pure antediluvian astronomy [this is the connotation before the Flood of Noah].

Biblical Contradiction: In Matthew 4:5-8, the Devil takes Jesus to the pinnacle and then to the mountain, while in Luke 4:5-9 the Devil takes Jesus to the mountain, and then the pinnacle. ~The Holy Bible

Nimrod will take the dragon as his personal emblem, and this will spring various dragon myths and their special association with apocalyptic events. The Bible reveals that the ultimate source of all evil is not to be sought in Nimrod the man [the first post-flood anti-Christ], but rather in the evil character of the one who possesses him, which is Satan, and in many ages throughout the Bible the following relationships are made about Satan: the serpent in Eden, Leviathan the sea monster, the dragon, “That ancient serpent,” “The God of this age,” the king of Babylon, the king of Tyre [Phoenicia], the king of Egypt [pharaoh], the father of lies, the prince of the power of the air, etc. In the New Testament the word “Dragon” is used metaphorically of “Satan.” ~Revelation 12:3, 4, 7, 9, 16, 17, the dragon is a symbol of a pagan government. This God is the son of Marduk, associated with prophecy received by singing, chanting and muttering [in other tongues]; as well as oracles. He is the original of Apollo [Nabul, a.k.a. The Good Shepherd] and Hermes as worshipped by the Greeks [In Greek Satan is mistakenly identified as ‘Apollyon,’ the name by which he is called in ‘Pilgrim's Progress’]. The names Nabul and Bel are the official names of Nimrod, a.k.a. Marduk in later periods and is quite popular in later periods among the ruling classes of Babylon as name elements as in ‘Nebu-chadnezzar’ and ‘Bel-shazzar.’ At the most prominent place in the Heavens the patriarchs place the constellation ‘Draco,’ the dragon, which lies coiled about that point of the sky called “Absolute North,” which is designated as the center of the circle, the earth's north pole being described in the sky every 25,858 years. About 4000 B.C.E. the star Iota Draconis was the nearest visible star to the North Pole. “I hold my harpoon! I grasp my spear-shaft! Heir of the Lord of Mesen am I! I embark on my boat near the Lake of Horus and I drive back the steps of all ‘Those who are in the water.’ [...] The ‘Hidden Ones,’ I cut to pieces, ‘Burning Mouths.’” ~The ancient Egyptian Book of the Dead. “...There up reared his regal head, and frighted from his track with sibilant terror all the subject swam, baneful ere darts his poison, Basilisk in sands deserted king.” ~Lucan, 1st century C.E., Pharsalia, book 9, verse 849-853.

“What availed, Murrus, the lance by which thou didst transfix a Basilisk? Swift through the weapon ran the poison to his hand: he draws his sword and severs arm and shoulder at a blow: Then gazed secure upon his severed hand, which perished as he looked. So had'st thou died, and such had been thy fate!” ~Lucan, 1st century C.E., Pharsalia, book 9, verse 968-975. “Typhoeus, mighty [Greek] god, whose hands were strong and feet untiring. On his shoulders grew a hundred snaky heads, strange dragonheads, with black tongues darting out. His eyes flashed fire beneath the brows upon those heads, and fire blazed out from every head when he looked round.” ~Hesiod, Theogony, 820 ff. The early Christians, having pilfered and adulterated the Egyptian and Greek religious myths, also encumber the truth with their own interpretations of monsters and dragons, and according to Saint Thomas Aquinas, who perpetuates the myths of giant monsters, the Leviathan is the demon of envy and the demon who is first in punishing the comparable sinners. The Christian hero, Saint Martha fells a dragon known as Tarasque at Aix, Saint Romain is said to perform the same feat with the dragon known as La Gargouille. Saint Florent, Saint Cado, Saint Paul, Saint Keyne, Saint Michael, Saint George, Saint Clement, Saint Margaret, Saint Serf, and even Pope Sylvester are said to have all been documented as having slain dragons. Two of the more genteel Saint legends have the saints Petroc and Carantoc leading dragons off to unpopulated areas, thus assuring the safety of the villages these dragons had originally engulfed. Saint Ammon destroys his dragon by reciting a prayer. ~Note: In the Bible, Dragon is changed to whale to give Scripture more credibility since people are no longer as gullible. In the fable of Saint Philip the apostle the Dragon that the people of Hieropolis in Phrygia were worshipping as Mars is banished, but not before it kills many of the townsfolk with its poisonous breath [or false prophecies]. Hence, we have the representation of the Dragon as an evil being, intent on destruction, sitting atop its pile of gold. Other dragon myths include:

✗ Soldiers believing that a sword dipped in Dragons blood, made wounds that would never heal.

✗ A bath in Dragons blood helps people see into the future.

✗ A Dragons breath is poisonous just one puff can kill a soldier.

✗ A Dragons tooth can be used to bring good luck.

✗ People believed that Dragon fat made good eye ointment.

✗ Some people even said that if Dragons teeth were sown in the ground they would grow into fighting soldiers.

✗ Some Dragon slayers kept the heads and tails of Dragons they had killed to show how brave they had been. ~From Superstitions about Dragons by Christopher Rawson and Stephen Cartwright.

Unicorns are yet another creation, a fabrication, myth, a legend perpetuated in Biblical lore but since removed: “God brought them out of Egypt; he hath, as it were, the strength of an Unicorn.” ~Numbers 23:22. “God brought him forth out of Egypt; he hath as it were the strength of an unicorn: he shall eat up the nations his enemies, and shall break their bones, and pierce them through with his arrows.” ~Numbers 24:8.

“His glory is like the firstling of his bullock, and his horns are like the horns of unicorns: with them he shall push the people together to the ends of the earth: and they are the ten thousands of Ephraim, and they are the thousands of Manasseh.” ~Deuteronomy 33:17. “Will he harrow the valleys after thee? Wilt thou trust him, because his strength is great? Or wilt thou leave thy labor to him? Wilt thou believe him, that he will bring home thy seed, and gather it into thy barn?” ~Job 39:10-12. “Save me from the lion's mouth: for thou hast heard me from the horns of the unicorns.” ~Psalms 22:21. “He maketh them also to skip like a calf; Lebanon and Sirion like a young unicorn.” ~Psalms 29:6 “But my horn shalt thou exalt like the horn of a unicorn: I shall be anointed with fresh oil.” ~Psalms 92:10. “And the unicorns shall come down with them, and the bullocks with the bulls; and their land shall be soaked with blood, and their dust made fat with fatness.” ~Isaiah 34:7.

“In nearly all the theologies, mythologies and religions, the devils have been much more humane and merciful than the gods. No Devil ever gave one of his generals an order to kill children and to rip open the bodies of pregnant women.” ~Ingersoll’s Works, Vol. 1, p. 17-18.

Is the Devil [Satan] as bad as the Bible says he is? “There is nothing in this planet's history, Biblical or otherwise, or knowledge from any source, that remotely alludes to the possibility that the poor Devil ever stole a pin or killed a living soul. In fact, he never killed a fly, or hurt a single individual, man or beast. He never lost his temper, told a lie, or even cursed a teeny little curse. Who in all history can lay claim to such a pious and noble existence.” ~Anonymous. “... Karl Barth has called the fall of man an impossible possibility... Barth's clever statement of impossible possibility is not the remark of a stupid man... Barth uses startling language to underline the rational difficulty, in explaining the fall... It is not my intent to be the devil's advocate or to lend assistance to those who reject Christianity... I am not trying to give the skeptic more ammunition than he may already have. I am trying to make it clear that the problem is a severe one and one for which I have no adequate solution. I do not know how evil could originate with a good God. I am baffled by it, and it remains a troublesome mystery to me.... I cannot solve the dilemma of evil...” ~ Christian Apologist R.C. Sproul, Reason to Believe, p. 125-126. The Dragon is depicted as attempting to encoil the constellation Ursa Minor, which is originally called the, “Little flock,” or “Little sheepfold,” namely the devoted remnant of Israel, or the ‘People of God,’ which we find depicted in the prose of the Book of Revelation, Chapter 12, describing events yet to be enacted in man’s history! From an ancient Mesopotamian text we have another version of God and the creation of evil, death, and eternal suffering in fire. Christians will become known as “People of the Book,” by the Muslim world, for theirs is not to question why, but to obey, and obey they must, often under penalty of death. They must not challenge Scripture, they must not read unapproved literature, which is why they are know as “People of the Book.” One Book is supposed to satisfy their entire spiritual needs. They should not know how, why, who, or for what purpse other than what the Church says; the Church, which now claims not only the guardianship of man in this world, but in the next. In Nergal, the God of War: “Nergal is the burner, the destroyer, for this is the last limitation. When a man dies he will, if he fears, burn in the flames of his terror. He will be torn by the dogs of his unfulfilled desires, cut to pieces by his guilt,

until all that he has tied to his to himself is purified and a little, just a little metal - it may be gold, or copper, or mercury, or silver or even lead - be left. This test takes place between every breath; between every breath a man dies and is reborn, so every day he is born into the light of day and dies into sleep, that foretaste death wherein the dreams torment and taunt him with the deeds of the day. Here he must be a hero, walking unafraid through the land of his own underworld, mocked by the laws he has acted against. He must meet the demons that he himself has created; he must fight the battles, which take place in him, every day. This is justice: between breathe and breath he may see the judgments he es upon other, and as he does so visits them upon himself. Only courage and steadfastness in truth and insight are his weapons here.” ~Nergal, The God of War, p. 45. The ‘Babylonian Creation Epic’ describes Marduk leading a rebellion of the Gods against Tiamat who plans their destruction. The Hebrew equivalent for Tiamat is Tehom, which is used in the Bible only to describe “The Deep” upon, which God moved, at the beginning of creation. Later a part of the “Tehom” is imprisoned within the bowels of the earth [in the Jewish rabbinical tradition] and opens to release the “Waters from below” at the same time the vapor canopy collapses during the flood in order to destroy the civilization of Noah's day. The Bible speaks of Satan temporarily recapturing rule over the earth at the end of our present age through, “The beast and the false prophet.” ~The beast and false prophet imagery of Revelation l3 by John. Under the name Apsu, Marduk becomes Poseidon who founded Atlantis, which is named after his son Atlas, the Babylonian Astalluhi. Atlantis is overthrown in the throes of a great war bringing destruction and dissolution upon all the land, and the only remnant of Atlantis is said to be the island Hesperus upon which lived a dragon in possession of the fruit of the tree of life [immortality]. ~See Genesis. Among the ancient Books of the Hebrew Scriptures written before 300 B.C.E., the term “Satan” [root word: “S 'tn”] appears quite often. The word is derived from the original Hebrew verb “Satan,” which means, “To oppose.” A 'Satan,' in Hebrew, is an obstructing angel, ultimately an inducement to growth and spiritual development, but it is not personified, and referred to as the “Yetzeir ha ra-,” the “Evil inclination.”

When revealed, it is referred to as, “The Satan,” rendering it a generic, utilitarian concept, but some components of Christianity interpret it as a cosmic battle between good and evil. The word Satan is used to refer to: Any person acting as an acc or enemy. The Philistines are distrustful of David, fearing that he will be a Satan [translated adversary or someone who will turn against us]. ~1 Samuel 29:4. Shime-i apologizes to King David, but the King rejects the apology, saying that they should not be a Satan to each other [translated “Adversary” or “Opponent”]. ~2 Samuel 19:22. King Solomon is talking to Hiram, the King of Tyre and says that now that there is neither Satan nor bad luck to stop him, he can build the Temple [translated as “Adversary,” “Enemy,” or “One who opposes”]. ~1 Kings 5:4. God raises Hadad, the Edomite, as a Satan against Solomon [translated as “Adversary,” or “Opponent”]. ~1 Kings 11:14. A Divine Messenger sent by God as an adversary: God appears in a dream, telling Balaam to go with the princes of Moab to meet Balak, but, when Balaam sets out the next morning on his donkey, God is angry with him for some unknown reason, and sends an angel/messenger to kill him. The donkey sees the Angel and takes evasive actions, but the angel is invisible to Balaam, who beats the animal. The donkey then asks Balaam why he had beat her three times, and Balaam, who doesn't seem to realize that a talking donkey is a bizarre occurrence, replies. The Angel then appears and explains that he has come as a Satan to kill him [one who opposes, withstand, adversary]. ~Numbers 22:22 & 32. A member of God's inner council; a type of chief prosecutor of Heaven. Satan, “A supernatural evil emissary,” acts on God's behalf, and having influenced David to hold a census, the census is taken, but God is angry for an unknown reason. Perhaps God does not want humans to be aware of the strength of the army. ~1 Chronicles 21:1.

It is common among primitive belief systems to create an 'Us and Them' mentality, and to de-humanize the 'Them.' Fundamentalism is replete with this ideology. The Christian clergy, through Isaiah 14:12-15 and Ezekiel 28:1-19 have tried, in despondency, to prove that Satan was once a good Angel who went bad, and fell from Heaven, but the Authorized Version does a poor job in translating the verses, and, besides, both verses are s of men and both men die, which means that neither of these two dastardly Princes of Darkness ever was Satan. If Satan was an Archangel or Cherub who, “Went bad,” and God had not planned for it to happen, then God would have made a mistake and sinned, but God never sins and God never makes a mistake. Of the ten extra-Biblical living religions, Zoroastrianism is the only one from which a definite religious belief has been borrowed and integrated into the Bible text, which is consistent throughout the Old Testament down to and including the Isaiah of the Exile. A Heavenly radiance [Flying Saucer, Alien Being?] “Came down from the endless light” to the grandmother of Zoroaster for his birth from a radiantly wonderful virgin mother. ~Max Mueller, ed., Secret Books of the East, 47:18-20, 138-139. The essential source of everything, including evil, is represented as the God ‘Jehovah,’ but a distinct change takes place after the Exile, which some Christian Apologetics now claim, “Christianity never claimed to be original. It claimed . . . to be true.” ~New York Times Book Review, Pierson Parker. A comparison of two parallel s of young King David will show that a post-exilic document [1 Chronicles 21:1] substitutes “Satan” for “Jehovah” in the pre-exilic [2 Samuel 24:1], which shows that Satan is not an original feature of the Bible, but was introduced from Zoroastrianism. Even Jesus' word for ‘Paradise’ is from the Greek, ‘Paradeisos.’ ~Luke 23:43. Paradise [from the Persian world of deities] is but an etymologically derivation forms the Persian origin, ‘Avestan’ ‘Pairidaeza.’ ~Robert E. Hume, The World's Living Religions, New York: Charles Scribner's Sons, rev. ed., 1959, p. 200. God did not sin when He created His own enemy-Satan. Satan was never “Lucifer.”

Note these verses: God created good and evil. ~Isaiah 45:7. “ ... From the beginning is the Adversary [Satan] sinning.” ~I John 3:8. “I have created the waster to destroy.” ~Isaiah 54:16. “ ... His hand hath formed the crooked serpent.” ~Job 26:13. “You are of your father, the Adversary [Satan] ... He was a mankiller [murderer] from the beginning ...” ~John 8:44.

“The ancient mythologists tell us that the race of ‘Giants’ made war against Jupiter, and that one of them threw a hundred rocks against him at one throw; that Jupiter defeated him with thunder, and confined him afterwards under Mount Etna; and that every time the Giant turns himself, Mount Etna belches fire. It is here easy to see that the circumstance of the mountain, that of its being a volcano, suggested the idea of the fable; and that the fable is made to fit and wind itself up with that circumstance.” ~Thomas Paine, The Age of Reason.

“The Christian mythologists tell that their Satan made war against the Almighty, who defeated him, and confined him afterwards, not under a mountain, but in a pit. It is here easy to see that the first fable suggested the idea of the second; for the fable of Jupiter and the Giants was told many hundred years before that of Satan.” ~The Age of Reason, Thomas Paine, American freethinker. Our Early Founding Fathers, removed from the insanity of Catholic Europe recognize the similarities of old folklore, “Thus far the ancient and the Christian mythologists differ very little from each other. But the latter have contrived to carry the matter much farther. They have contrived to connect the fabulous part of the story of Jesus Christ with the fable originating from Mount Etna; and, in order to make all the parts of the story tie together, they have taken to their aid the traditions of the Jews; for the Christian mythology is made up partly from the ancient mythology, and partly from the Jewish traditions.” ~Thomas Paine, The Age of Reason. “The Christian mythologists, after having confined Satan in a pit, were obliged to let him out again to bring on the sequel of the fable. He is then introduced into the Garden of Eden in the shape of a snake, or a serpent, and in that shape he enters into familiar conversation with Eve, who is no ways surprised to hear a snake talk; and the issue of this tete-a-tate is, that he persuades her to eat an apple, and the eating of that apple damns all mankind.” ~Thomas Paine, The Age of Reason. “After giving Satan this triumph over the whole Creation, one would have supposed that the church mythologists would have been kind enough to send him back again to the pit, or, if they had not done this, that they would have put a mountain upon him, [for they say that their faith can remove a mountain] or have put him under a mountain, as the former mythologists had done, to prevent his getting again among the women, and doing more mischief. But instead of this, they leave him at large, without even obliging him to give his parole. The secret of which is, that they could not do without him; and after being at the trouble of making him, they bribed him to stay. They promised him all the Jews, all the Turks by anticipation, nine-tenths of the world beside, and Mahomet into the bargain. After this, who can doubt the bountifulness of the Christian Mythology?” ~Thomas Paine, Age of Reason. The Christian Theologians laid stress especially upon the famous utterances of

the Psalmist that, “All the Gods of the heathen are devils,” and of Saint Paul who states that, “The things, which the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils;” and it was widely held that these devils were naturally indignant at their dethronement and anxious to wreak vengeance upon mankind and Christianity. Magicians are held to be active agents of now dethroned gods, and this persuasion is strengthened by sundry old practitioners in the art of magic, impostors who pretend to have knowledge of supernatural powers, and who make use of old rites and phrases inherited from ancient Paganism, and as soon as the Christians gained power it wrecked havoc upon infidels and more than renewed the old severities against the forbidden art; one of the first acts of the Emperor Constantine after his conversion being to enact a most severe law against devilry, which is seen as magic and magicians, under which the foremost offenders might be burned alive. With war, and even trading among nations, the powers of the Gods are mixed and interchanged, “Christianity had conquered Paganism, and Paganism had corrupted Christianity. The legends which belonged to [The Egyptian God] Osiris and [The Greek God] Apollo had been applied to the life of Jesus. The single Deity of the Jews had been exchanged for the Trinity, which the Egyptians had invented and, which Plato had idealized into a philosophic system, [and which had existed in Brahminism, too].” ~Arthur Weigall. “It is to be confessed that the ministers of the Catholic Church imitated the profane model, which they were impotent to destroy. The most respectable Bishops had persuaded themselves that the ignorant rustics would more cheerfully renounce the superstitions of Paganism if they found some resemblance, some compensation in the bosom of Christianity. The religion of Constantine achieved in less than a century the final conquest of the Roman Empire; but the victors themselves were insensibly subdued by the arts of their vanquished rivals. Rome had conquered Greece, but there is hardly a historian who has not said that it was Greece that conquered Rome.” ~Gibbon, Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, vol. III, p. 163. As the devil afflicted poor Job, so did his malevolent minions continue to cause diseases; that, as Satan is the Prince of the power of the air, he and his minions cause tempests; that the cases of Nebuchadnezzar and Lot's wife prove that sorcerers can transform human beings into animals or even lifeless matter; that, as the devils of Gadara were cast into swine, all animals can be so afflicted in the

same manner; and that, as Christ himself had been transported through the air by the will and power of Satan, so any human being might be thus transported to “An exceedingly high mountain.” Saint Thomas Aquinas, 1270 C.E., affirmed that diseases and tempests are the direct work of the Devil; and Bishop Justin Martyr, Theophilus of Antioch, Athenagoras, Tatian, Bishop Cyprian of Carthage, Bishop Tertullian, Bishop Origen, Bishop Jerome, Lactantius, Bishop Eusebius, in fact, all the early Christians believed in evil spirits and demons. The New Testament writers believed in them. The air was peopled with them and with Angels. Every fountain, every tree, every stream, every grove had its sprite. Everything that was done must be done under a miracle. The Almighty had to be invoked to perform the simplest things. Nothing is too great for the credulity of the early Church Fathers, “Provided only it was improbable; and nothing small enough for belief, if it was at all probable.” ~Apollonius of Tyana: The Monkey of Christ? By Robertino Solàrion, 1999. It is said that, in the 1st century, the Roman Emperor, Septimius Severus, had a statue of Apollonius erected in his court at Rome along with that of Jesus. “A certain Jew named Apollos [Apollonius (?)], born at Alexandria, an eloquent man and mighty in the Scriptures came to Ephesus. This man was instructed in the way of the Lord; and being fervent in the spirit, he spake and taught diligently.” ~Acts 18:24-26. Paul calls Apollonius in one place “Our brother Apollos.” ~I Corinthians 16:12. Paul even commends Apollonius to the Christian brethren and gives this mysterious reference, where he says, “I have planted, Apollos watered; but God gave the increase.” ~I Corinthians 3:6. This would indicate that Apollos was commissioned to follow Paul's pioneering with more durable, stabilizing work. The whole matter opens up a wide and intriguing range of speculation. Paul [Sol] mentions Apollos, “Whether Paul or Apollos, or Cephas, or the world, or life, or death, or things present, or things to come; all are yours,” which appears to put this man Apollos in a sainted category with himself, with Peter, and certainly with many verities, as outstanding elements in the early Christian

movement, which was engaging their life interest. ~I Corinthians 3:22. One apology has been made for the remarkable errors of the early Church Fathers, and that is ‘Spiritual insight.’ Christian defenders say that, while the Fathers were ignorant, and even superstitious, they were yet, “Gifted with great spiritual insight.” This term signifies the possibility of perceiving something which does not exist and where it does not exist. It is synonymous with ‘Unlimited credulity.’ In 1317, Pope John XXII issues his Papal Bull, Spondent pariter, leveled at the alchemists, which in effect dealt a terrible blow at the beginnings of chemical science and the practice of magic. That many alchemists were knavish is no doubt true, but no infallibility in separating the evil from the good was shown by the papacy in this matter. In this and in sundry other bulls and briefs we find Pope John, by virtue of his self proclaimed infallibility as the world's mentor in all that pertains to faith and morals, condemning real science and pseudo-science alike. “The Supreme Pontiff, in virtue of his office, possesses infallible teaching authority when, as supreme pastor and teacher of all the faithful...he proclaims with a definitive act that a ‘Doctrine of Faith’ or morals is to be held as such.” ~The Code of Canon Law, published in 1983, in Canon 749, Section 1. The Pope answers to no man, “There is neither appeal nor recourse against a decision or decree of the Roman Pontiff.” ~Canon 333, Section 3. Yet, when Martin Luther made his indignant claims in opposition to the blatant promenading of prostitution about the great cathedrals of Rome, the focus in his attack upon the Papal Church in 1517, its association with the so-called virtuous clergy becomes a prime example of Catholic Church corruption: “A man may have had vile commerce with 600 harlots and seduced countless matrons and virgins, and kept many mistresses, yet nothing of this would be an impediment and prevent his becoming a Bishop or a Cardinal or a Pope.” ~Martin Luther, Catholic monk. In his Magic and the Inquisition, written by Pope John XXII, in 1326, tells of those who claim to be Christians, some do worship the devil by sacrificing, adoring, and binding themselves to demons. He is quite specific about what kinds of deeds would result in excommunication: the aforementioned worship,

by making or have made images, rings, mirrors, phials, or other things for magic purposes. “They ask and receive responses from them and to fulfill their most depraved lusts ask them for aid. By doing an of this, they ‘Allay themselves with death and make a pact with Hell.’” ~Pope John XXII Magic and The Inquisition by Nicole Hirst.

With superstitious zzzspirits, Devils, Demons, and Satanic symbols firmly imbedded in the mentality of their ignorant flock the Church will further enclose closely, “Here is set forth the truth concerning four horrible crimes, which devils commit against infants, both in the mother's womb and afterwards. And since the devils do these things through the medium of women, and not men, this form of homicide is associated rather with women than with men... The former of these two abominations is the fact that certain witches, against the instinct of human nature, and indeed against the nature of all beasts, with the possible exception of wolves, are in the habit of devouring and eating infant children... In all these matters, witch midwives cause yet greater injuries, as penitent witches have often told to us and to others, saying: No one does more harm to the Catholic Faith than midwives. For when they do not kill children, then, as if for some other purpose, they take them out of the room and, raising them up in the air, offer them to Devils.” ~Malleus Maleficarum, Question 11, That Witches who are Midwives in Various Ways Kill the Child Conceived in the Womb, and Procure an Abortion; or if they do not do this Offer New-born Children to Devils.

How many Christians today really believe in witches? Even the mighty Church has changed its mind in the last few centuries. CHAPTER SIXTEEN: Salvation All religions grant, to the individual, some type of salvation that is if he or she follows the tenets of the respective religion as espoused by the priest craft. Jesus' message is not too clear as to just how salvation can be attained, and at times, it appears as if the requirements were made up as he went along. Who is to decide the fate of man? The individual or a corrupt priesthood? Who is to decide the necessary qualifications for one’s Salvation? “The philosophers and learned men, who came over to the Christians in this [2nd] century, were no inconsiderable protection and ornament to this Holy religion, by their discussions, their writings, and their talents. But if any are disposed to question, whether the Christian cause received more benefit than injury from these men, I must confess myself unable to decide the point. For the noble simplicity, and the majestic dignity of the Christian religion were lost, or at least impaired, when these philosophers presumed to associate their dogmas with it, and to bring faith and piety under the dominion of human reason.” ~Ecclesiastical History, Vol. I., p. 142. By the end of the 4th century, the priest craft had already elevated itself into near divine status. The people, bound by blind obedience, could not read, and were bound to what they were told, “Christian societies were scarcely formed, and in a manner organized, when at once there were men everywhere, who, little contented with the simplicity and purity of that religion, which the Apostles taught, attempted innovations, and of their own heads wanted to fashion a religion for themselves.” ~Mosheim, Ecclesiastical History, vol. i. p. 115. Salvation is in the hands of the priesthood, that egotistical group of ecclesiastic miscreants who now bear the burden of leading mankind. This collection of reprobates will heap wealth and self-proclaimed power upon themselves. When a man asked Jesus what must one do to be saved, Jesus answers, “.... Keep The Commandments,” Matthew 19:17, but later, Jesus adds a second requirement, “.... Go and sell your possessions and give (the money) to the poor, and you shall have treasures in Heaven.” ~Matthew 19:21.

In yet another place Jesus says, "Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven.” ~Matthew 5:3.

“Salvation, taken from the hands of God, fell into those of the priests, who set themselves in the place of our Lord. Souls thirsting for pardon were no more to look to heaven, but to the Church, and above all to its pretended head. To these blinded souls, the Roman Pontiff was God. Hence the greatness of the Popes, hence unutterable abuses.” ~ J. H. Merle Daubing, History of the Reformation of the Sixteenth Century, 1848. “The further the spiritual evolution of mankind advances, the more certain it seems to me that the path to genuine religiosity does not lie through the fear of life, and the fear of death, and blind faith, but through striving after rational knowledge... My religion consists of a humble iration of the illimitable superior spirit who reveals himself in the slight details we are able to perceive with our frail and feeble mind.” ~Albert Einstein. Salvation lays in the Holy man's garden of lies which is promised to Abraham's spiritual offspring... those who evidence the faith of Abraham. ~Galatians 3:7-9. Baptism celebrates this spiritual relationship, and it is the new birth, not the fleshly birth, that is to be acknowledged by baptism. Baptism is thus appropriate for spiritual newborns, just as circumcision was appropriate for newborns according to the flesh. When Paul explains the phenomenon of present-day Gentile Salvation, he describes it as Gentiles being grafted into the, “Cultivated olive tree,” by which he means Israel. ~Romans 11:13-24. Those who are persecuted for the sake of righteousness are supposed to go to heaven. ~Matthew 5:10. Jesus says, “He who believeth and has been baptized shall be saved.” ~Mark 16:16. Peter says, “Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost.” ~Acts 2:38. Paul and the [unknown] writer(s) of the Gospel of John maintain that salvation can only be attained only through faith in Jesus Christ, the Lord. ~See John 3:1516; 14:6 Acts 4:12, 16:30-31, Gal. 3:24-26.

However, according to James, a person is saved by his Works and Not by faith alone. ~James 2:17-26. Note: Due to its egregious sinfulness the Church does not like works alone. Without Works, faith is meaningless, which means we will be judged by our deeds [accomplishments], not merely our faith in Jesus. In Titus we are told that “Not by works of righteousness, which we have done, but according to his mercy he saved us, by the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost which he shed on us abundantly through Jesus Christ our Savior.” ~Titus 3:5. Jesus seems to confirm that there is more than one way to be saved. ~Read the parable of the householder and the vineyard workers in Matthew 20:1-16. Just as the vineyard laborers who have worked all day get no more pay than those who have worked only part of the day; people who have led exemplary lives and obeyed the commandments receive no greater heavenly reward than do those who accept Jesus in a “Jailhouse conversion” just prior to being executed regardless of prior lifestyle, which means that cruel despots who have maimed and murdered all their lives can still go to Heaven [such as Marcos, Stalin, Hitler, etc]. One of the two criminals crucified alongside Jesus itted to his life of crime and debauchery and asked Jesus to intercede on his behalf when he arrives in heaven. Jesus replies, “Truly I say unto you, today you shall be with me in Paradise.” ~Luke 23:43. Yet, we have no record of Baptism, and to muddy the waters even farther, salvation can be achieved without assistance from Jesus whatsoever. “But that no man is justified by the [Mosaic] Law in the sight of God, it is evident: for, the just shall live by faith. And the Law is not of faith: but, the man that doeth them shall live in them.” ~Galatians 3:11-12. “Is the Law then against the promises of God? God forbid: for if there had been a Law given, which could have given life, verily righteousness should have been by the Law. But before faith came, we were kept under the Law, shut up unto the faith, which should afterwards be revealed. Wherefore the Law was our schoolmaster to bring us unto Christ, that we might be justified by faith.” ~Galatians 3:21-24.

Without a doubt, works, typified by the Old Testament law did not save anyone. The only part the law had in salvation was point out the Jew's sin, which would bring conviction. The law taught the Old Testament people that they were sinners who needed a Savior, which Christians believe is their Messiah, Jesus, the Christ. If they believe and put their faith in the coming Messiah, they are saved, not by their keeping the Law, but by their faith.

“The Old Testament tells us how we lost immortality and it does not say a word about another world, from the first mistake in Genesis to the last curse in Malachi. No man in the Old Testament stands by the dead and says, ‘We shall meet again.’ From the top of Sinai came no hope of another world.” ~Orthodoxy, Ingersoll's Works, Vol. 2, page 424.

The Bible tells us that many people came to be baptized by John the Baptist as they confessed their sins, and by these acts alone, the people found forgiveness. ~Matthew 3:5-6. Nevertheless, again we read that even harlots and tax collectors entered the Kingdom of Heaven because they also believed in John the Baptist. ~Matthew 21:31-32. All of which took place before the crucifixion of Jesus, the Christ, which renders Jesus extraneous to salvation. But, there are other problems as Bible verses such as Acts 13:48, Romans 9:1618 and Ephesians 1:4-5 imply that both salvation and damnation are predestinated and there is nothing we can do about it, which means the whole concept of salvation is out of our hands [Predestination vs. Free Will]. ages such as Psalm 65:4, John 6:44, and Acts 22:14 suggest that God arbitrarily selects candidates for salvation regardless of their faith, works, lifestyle or anything else. The sale of relics, figurines of saints, church offices, and indulgences becomes a big business within the church of the Middle Ages, and Pope Boniface VIII declares a jubilee for the year 1300, offering liberal indulgences to those who

will make a pilgrimage to Saint Peter's. An estimated 2,000,000 people come within the year and deposit such great treasures before the alleged tomb of Saint Peter that two priests with rakes in their hands are kept busy day and night gathering up the money for the Church. ~Adapted from: Buying Salvation and Peter the Pope? by Ralph Woodrow. Through the centuries the Powerful Christian Churches will safeguard their Holy relics, their Holy icons, and their Holy statuary, “The satisfactory experience that the relics of Saints were more valuable than gold or precious stones stimulated the clergy to multiply the treasures of the Church. Without much regard for truth or probability, they invented names for skeletons and actions for names. The fame of the apostles and of the holy men who had imitated their virtues was darkened by religious fiction. To the invincible band of genuine and primitive martyrs they added myriads of imaginary heroes, who had never existed except in the fancy of crafty or credulous legendaries.” ~ Sherry Shriner, Where The Churches Went Wrong: The Deception of the Ages.

Many present day tele-evangelicals claim that we are a Christian nation, yet our forefathers say, “The priests of the present day profess to believe it [the story of Christ-ed]. They gain their living by it, and they exclaim against something they call infidelity. I will define what it [infidelity-ed] is. He that believes in the story of Christ is an infidel to God.” ~The Life and Works of Thomas Paine, Vol. 9, page 292. “One set of preachers makes Salvation to consist in believing. They tell their congregations that if they believe in Christ their sins shall be forgiven. This, in the first place, is an encouragement to sin, in a similar manner as when the prodigal young fellow is told his father will pay all his debts, he runs into debt faster, and becomes the more extravagant. Daddy says he pays all, and on he goes: just so in the other case, Christ pays all, and on goes the sinner.” ~The Life and Works of Thomas Paine Vol. 9, p. 27.

“The believers in the Bible are loud in their denunciation of what they are pleased to call the immoral literature of the world; yet few books have been published containing more moral filth than this inspired word of God... Until

these ages are expunged from the Old Testament, it is not a fit book to be read by either old or young... There are chapters that no gentleman would read in front of a lady... And the time will come when mankind will wonder that such a book was ever called inspired.” ~Some Mistakes of Moses, Ingersoll Works, Vol. II, p. 177.

Most of the money is used by Pope Boniface VIII to enrich his sycophant relatives, the Gaetani, who then buy numerous castles, jewelry, and splendid estates in Latium. This action is strongly resented by the people of Rome. From the days of the Emperor Constantine, the Roman Church steadily increased her wealth at a rapid pace, and by the Middle Ages, the Catholic Church already owned entire cities and large portions of land, and those who lived in other Catholic countries were also required to pay taxes to the Church in Rome. This is not giving from the heart, but compulsory fees paid, “Of necessity,” a principle, which is even opposed by the Apostle Paul. ~2 Corinthians 9:7. Few people knew how to write, so priests were often involved in drafting wills. In 1170, Pope Alexander III decrees that no one can make a valid will except in the presence of a Catholic priest, and any secular notary who drew up a will [except under these circumstances] is to be excommunicated! The Church will hold, and maintain, a strong hold on its congregation, bleeding them for all the riches it can muster. About 1450, Thomas Gascoigne, the Chancellor of Oxford University, will find fault that the indulgence sellers wander across the land and habitually issue letters of pardons, sometimes for the payment of a mere two pence, sometimes for a glass of warm beer, sometimes for the hire of a harlot, or for plain carnal love. ~Durant, The Story of Civilization: The Reformation, p.23. Martin Luther complained vehemently, because of the cost construction work on Saint Peter's, a special drive is organized by the Pope to raise money through the granting of indulgences. The Catholic monk, Martin Luther spoke out against the selling of indulgences and, eventually, against indulgences as such, being officially denounced in a

Papal Bull of Pope Leo X for saying, “Indulgences are pious frauds... Indulgences do not avail those who really gain them for the remission of the penalty due to actual sin in the sight of God's justice.” ~Fr. Martin Luther. “When the indulgence-seller approached the town, the [Papal] Bull was carried before him on a cloth of velvet and gold, and all the priests and monks, the town council, the schoolmasters and their scholars, and all the men and women went out to meet him with banners and candles and songs, forming a great procession; then with bells ringing and organs playing, they accompanied him to the principal Church; a cross was set up in the midst of the Church and the Pope's banner displayed; in short, one might think they were receiving God himself. In front of the cross was placed a large iron chest to receive the money, and then the people were induced in various ways to buy indulgences.” ~ Ralph Woodrow, Buying Salvation and Peter the Pope? With the Reformation emerges the exposure of religious abuses, of giving money in behalf of souls in Purgatory, and perversion of Scripture for private gain. Nowadays people are not told that their money can pay for the release of tormented souls, nevertheless, the giving of money and prayers for the dead go hand in hand towards the redemption of lost loved ones. Since priests must it they have no way to know when souls actually out of Purgatory into Heaven, there is never really an established concord in that matter. There is always the possibility that more money should have been given on behalf of loved ones who have died, and to play upon the love and tender memories of bereaved people, to take money from the masses allegedly for long prayers of remittance for souls supposedly lost in Purgatory, partakes of the Jewish priests at the time of Jesus who would, “Devour widows' houses, and for a pretence make long prayer.” ~Matthew 23:14. The Irish have an old saying, “High money, high mass; low money, low mass; no money, no mass!” Nevertheless, no Pope, priest, Bishop, or minister can guarantee anyone’s salvation, living or dead, based on the amount of money given for his prayers. The Bible says: “It is hard for a rich man to enter into the Kingdom of Heaven.” ~Matthew 19:23-24.

“They that trust in their wealth, and boast themselves in the multitude of riches; none of them can, by any means, redeem his brother, nor give to God a ransom for him.” ~Psalms 49:6-7. “Not redeemed with corruptible things as silver and gold... But with the precious blood of Christ, as of a lamb without blemish and without spot.” ~1 Peter 1:18,19. “But Peter said unto him, ‘Thy money perish with thee, because thou has thought that the gift of God may be purchased with money.’” ~Acts 8:11, KJV. Often a priest is the last person to be with a dying person, and it is the priest who will ister the last rites, the Extreme Unction. With such arrangements, we can be sure the Church of Rome is still well ed. Another vast source of money is the selling of indulgences. The Catholic Encyclopedia explains that sins committed after baptism, which for a Catholic is usually in infancy, can be forgiven through the sacrament of penance.

“But there still remains the temporal punishment required by ‘Divine Justice,’ and this requirement must be fulfilled either in the present life or in the world to come, [i.e. in Purgatory]. An indulgence offers the penitent sinner the means of discharging this debt during this life on earth.” ~See The Catholic Encyclopedia, Vol. VII, p.783, article on Indulgences.

According to the great Catholic tome, The Catholic Encyclopedia, the basis, or source for indulgences, is the “Treasury,” which includes the infinite redemptive work of Christ who is the propitiation [an atoning sacrifice] for sins. ~1 John 2:2. “There are the satisfactory works of the Blessed Virgin Mary undiminished by any penalty due to sin, and the virtues, penances, and sufferings of the saints vastly exceeding any temporal punishment, which these servants of God might have incurred.” ~The Catholic Encyclopedia. Because the works have been performed, there is an extra supply or treasury of merits, that is, merits, which make it conveniently possible for indulgences to be shared with others of the Church who have not been as saintly! The pedantic Church is never at a loss to come up with a name for obtaining more tithes, alms, and offerings. Such is the doctrine dogmatically set forth in Pope Clement VI’s Papal Bull, “Unigenitus,” in 1343, which states, “According to Catholic Doctrine, therefore, the source of indulgences is constituted by the merits of Christ and the saints.” ~Pope Clement VI, Papal Bull, Unigenitus. He bleeds, like man, yet, if Christ “Is the propitiation for our sins,” and his blood, “Cleanseth us from all sin,” in what way can the merits of Mary and the other saints possibly add to this? ~See: 1 John 1:7, 2:2. The poor suffering masses are without a proper scriptural foundation, and it is little wonder that the proposal of indulgences leads to many abuses. Because the granting of indulgences is commonly linked with money, enigmatically, The Catholic Encyclopedia makes a revealing statement, “The practice was fraught with grave danger, and soon became a fruitful source of evil, a means of raising money... Indulgences were employed by mercenary ecclesiastics as a means of pecuniary gain... Abuses were widespread!” One of the abuses of the Church is that those who sell indulgences to sinners for salvation of their souls are often greater sinners themselves.

“The fathers shall not be put to death for the children, neither shall the children be put to death for the fathers: every man shall be put to death for his own sin.” ~Deuteronomy 24:16 Vs. “For I the Lord thy God am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth generation.” ~Exodus 20:5, which is repeated in Deuteronomy 5:9.

During the time of Constantine there are thousands of religions and hundreds of Christian beliefs, “There are almost as many sects and beliefs as there are heads; this one will not it baptism; that one rejects the Sacrament of the altar; another places another world between the present one and the day of judgment; some teach that Jesus Christ is not God.” ~1525, Martin Luther. The new Church of the now Holy Roman Empire, which is neither holy nor an empire, then used these revised interpolations in an attempt to bring their favorite Inspired Doctrines, which were of an ittedly Pagan origin, into the new synthesized religion inaugurated by then Emperor Constantine. In order to make the new Paganized religion of Christianity more compatible with the secular [material] environment of Rome, its pagan beliefs, and honoring its emperors as living Gods, specific embellishments to the Scriptures were necessary, which were intended to bring about the taming of the more radical elements in the anti-secular constituency of the religion by the use of Biblically infused edicts compelling one to obey the government, which the nefarious Emperor Constantine saw as a favorable measure if the new priesthood wished his approval.

“How from one seed spring Gods, and mortal men.” ~-Greek quote, Hesiod, Works and Days, Line 108. These numerous interpolations are now found throughout the Epistles, and can sometimes be detected, as is the case in the following, “Having your behavior honest among the Gentiles, that, whereas they speak against you as evildoers, they may by your good works, which they shall behold, glorify God in the day of visitation. For so is the will of God, that with well-doing ye may put to silence the ignorance of foolish men; As free, and not using your liberty for a cloak of

maliciousness, but as the servants of God. For this is thankworthy, if a man for conscience toward God endure grief, suffering wrongfully. For what glory is it if, when ye are buffeted for your faults, ye shall take it patiently? But if, when ye do well and suffer for it, ye take it patiently, this is acceptable with God.” ~1 Peter 2: 12-20. Fundamental Christians still claim that their Bibles are the Divinely Inspired word of God, “In the 2nd century we have seen too many instances of attempts to tamper with the text of Scripture, some merely injudicious, others positively dishonest.” ~Introduction to the Criticism of the New Testament, by Dr. F. H. Scrivener. Recognizing the historical threat to the Church, Catholic lay are inspired to state, “The appeal to history is treason to the Church.” ~Cardinal Manning, 19th century. Added Scripture instruct the naïve readers to submit themselves to the ordinances of man, be they right or wrong, and honoring the kings and governors who are placed there to exert political and social control over the people by the secular authorities of the Roman Empire. With the strength of his armies, Constantine can crush any Ecclesial resistance, set his judgment up as the only valid doctrinal position of the Church, and in the process, put the spiritual essence of the want to be Church to death by the creation of an institutionalized Church, and in those occurrences where the Bible is at possible variance with the religious tenets ordained by the Emperor approved Roman Church, the Scriptures are gravely altered to and affirm the Emperor’s Church approved doctrine. “That this Epistle has been interpolated can hardly be doubted, when we compare it with the unvarnished specimen, in Eusebius... A great part of it has been engrossed by Eusebius in his Ecclesiastical History (iv. 15); and it is instructive to observe, that some of the most startling miraculous phenomena recorded in the text, as it now stands, have no place in the narrative, as given by that early historian of the Church.” ~Quoting from the Introduction to Polycarp in the Anti-Nicean Library.

“It became the starting point of the most momentous and gigantic of medieval

forgeries, the ‘Isidorian Decretals,’ where it stands at the head of the pontifical letters, extended to more than twice its original length. This extension perhaps occurred during the 5th century.” ~Under the title, Clementine Literature, Encyclopedia Britannica.

And yet, there remains today, those die hard Fundamentalist Christians who still believe that the Bible is inerrant, “The Christian can only mitigate the disrespect he feels for plagiarists and impostors by the reflection that the conscience of the 2nd century had practically no recognition for those literary crimes, rampant as they then were in the Church.” ~Introduction to the New Testament, B.W. Bacon p. 168. The Only Begotten Son? The word used in early Christian translated versions is ‘Ehedaya,’ which is Aramaic, and when we read that Jesus is God's “Only begotten son,” is an incorrect translation of the Aramaic word. The term is found exclusively in the Gospel of John. The phrase we read in English is translated from a Greek word, monogenes, Monos meaning ‘Single,’ or ‘One,’ and genos means ‘Kind.’ Therefore, the early Greek translation originally was with ‘One-of-a-kind.’ The Greek word ‘genos’ is only distantly related to the verb ‘Gennan,’ which means ‘To beget.’ Thus, to translate monogenes as ‘Only begotten’ is improper and incorrect, which is an indication of an inexperienced translator being involved with the text. The actual translation should be ‘Unique son’ or ‘One-of-a-kind.’ The Aramaic word ‘Ehedaya’ means ‘Sole heir’ and “The beloved,” therefore, when we combine ‘Monogenes ehedaya’ we get ‘One-of-a-kind, beloved son,’ which is a far cry from, 'Only Begotten Son.' Son of Man? In all three major Semitic languages: Aramaic, Hebrew, and Arabic, the term ‘Barnasha’ means ‘Human being,’ and Jesus is often referred to and calls attention to himself as a mere human being [28 times in the Gospels]. ‘Barnasha’ comes from bar [son] and nasha [man], which, evidently has created a lot of confusion in the Gospels. It is near impossible to translate the Aramaic

term of barnasha literally as ‘Son of man,’ and yet most biblical translators have and still do just that to this day. In the Aramaic language the word bar is combined with many other words to create different meanings, most specifically is means a ‘Likeness.’ For example barabba means, ‘Resembles his father.’ Barhila translated literally would mean ‘Son of power’ but in reality it means, ‘Soldier.’ So when we read in the Gospels the phrase ‘Son of man’ it should be read correctly as ‘Human being.’ Son of God? The word ‘Bar’ means a ‘Likeness’ or ‘resemblance’ to the suffix word. The Aramaic term that Son of God comes from is bardalaha, which is often translated literally as ‘Son of God,’ which it does not mean. Bardalaha in reality means, ‘Like God’ or ‘God-like,’ so, when Jesus is referred to as the ‘Son of God’ we should read this correctly as ‘God-like’ or ‘Like God.’ Therefore, Jesus was not the Son of God, but that he was, ‘God-like.’ Jesus himself repeatedly referred to himself as a ‘Human being.’ The Aramaic reference does not mean one is physically divine, it means there is an important spiritual relationship between God and the man whom is bestowed that phraseology. Saint Austin, 380 C.E., asserts that it was generally known in church circles that Rabbi Jesus had been initiated in Egypt, and that, “He wrote books concerning magic.” In the Gospel of Nicodemus, the Jews brought the same accusation before Pontius Pilate, “Did we not tell you he was a magician?” ~Celsus, 178 C.E. The Biblical writer’s version of the parting of the sea story has also been sanitized, for the writer doesn't disclose that this story, as told in the Torah, contains a stark internal contradiction: After Yahweh drowns the Egyptian troops, their bodies litter the seashore. ~Exodus 14:30. But later the Israelites rejoice that the drowned Egyptians “Went down in the depths like a stone” and “Plunged down like lead in majestic waters.” However, for Biblical scholars, such an internal contradiction is noteworthy because it may help to elucidate the provenance and literary purpose of a biblical narrative. However, the Egyptians leave no negative historical record of any

occurrence in which an Egyptian army is lost while trying to foil a mass escape of slaves. The belief that the Biblical Moses is actually a real figure from history, a man who had in fact existed at some time in the ancient past, who led his fellow tribesmen through various adventures, and who wrote the Torah began to crumble almost 500 years ago. In 1520 the German theologian Carlstadt exposed the fact that Moses couldn't have written the Torah, because the Torah includes a narrative of Moses' own death, which he could not have known about, much less written of if he was already dead. We know very little on the subject of the character of the great majority of the Christians during the first thousand years of the Christian Era as Catholic literature gives the title of martyr to nearly every Pope to the year 310 CE, although their most learned historian, Duchesne, its that only two were truly martyred. Not until recent times has it been discovered that a scribe long ago had failed to record a single letter [a sigma or, ‘s’] at the end of a line, which the Latin Vulgate Bible, translated late in the 4th century, copied from an already corrected edition and thus has also preserved the clichéd meaning, which is now correctly reconstructed in more recent Bible translations: “Peace on earth toward men of goodwill,” which is not as noble since it does not wish peace on anyone else, and it is perhaps even less noble still, since the same phrase more likely means, “Peace on earth toward men [who enjoy God's] goodwill,” in other words peace only for those whom God likes, which error occurred, all from a single mistake of one letter. History even gives the title of Saint to all but one of the Popes to the 5th century, whereas we have definite information about only three of them, and one of them Saint Victor, was of a quite shady reputation, the second Pope, Saint Callistus, is definitely considered a crook, even by contemporary standards, and the third, Saint Damasus, is merely another forger in the long line of Christian counterfeiters, an employer of murderous mobs and is even charged under the civil law with adultery. Pope Adrian II [Pope Hadrianus II, 867-872] will declare civil marriages valid, while Pope Pius VII [1775-1799] will now openly condemn them. Of the 150 or so Popes about whose characters we can be moderately sure at

least 30 were sexually loose men, seven were sodomists, and a dozen, or more, murderers [Pope Innocent III, was responsible for about 500,000 victims during his reign of 18 years, 1198-1216, which Catholic Apologists claim were necessary to Protect the Faith, yet, they can provide no evidence that anyone was attempting to overthrow the Church]. “Principles are in their own nature irreformable; ... Owing to changed conditions [forced upon it by secular civilization] are to all practical intents and purposes obsolete... The custom of burning heretics is really not a question of justice, but a question of civilization!” ~Catholic Encyclopedia, vol. xiv, 769. How many infidels, skeptics, heretics, and people of other faiths now live amongst us and have never challenged the bureaucracy? Yet, the Church will claim that they are a menace to society, a dirge on civilization. Additional scores besides these were men of vile temper, known for their great cruelty; and most of them were guilty of simony, nepotism, incest, bestiality, and protecting corruption. ~see Acts 8:18-24. In the 15th century, Saint Antonino, then Archbishop of Florence, disapproved of his city selling bonds at a profit: this was usury, and when his critics argued, “The Roman Church allows it,” Antonino replies, “ of the Curia have concubines. Does that prove that concubinage is lawful?” ~Saint Antonino, Archbishop of Florence. Pope John Paul II in the 20th century begins to divulge some of the secrets of the Church [in 1994, John Paul its that Jesus was not born on December 25th, and on March 12th 2000, asks forgiveness of the sins of the Church. Catholics represent their pious Pope Pius VII as a ‘Martyr’ under General Napoleon, yet fail to tell how under this Pius VII, when Napoleon was beaten, tens of thousands of Liberals are martyred and under his three successors hundreds of thousands more. Pope Leo XII, who succeeded Pope Pious, and which the Carbolic Encyclopedia ires his, “Intelligence and masterly energy,” was a converted rake and a doddering old fool who was even, "Hated by all, princes and beggars.” ~Famous historian L. von Ranke who knew him, Cambridge Modern History, Vol. X. Pope Leo’s death was hailed by the Romans ‘With indecent joy.’ ~Prussian Ambassador at Rome.

While the Pope shot birds in the Vatican garden, his troops, with a sanguinary cardinal in command, will ruthlessly shoot down the rebels, and many thousands of them will suffer a hellacious living death in jails of a most repulsive character. At Pope Leo XII’s death the cardinals, after invoking the light of their Holy Spirit, elected, to meet the grave problems of the a new Europe, a man in the last stages of senile decay, drooling at the mouth as they wheeled him about the Vatican garden in his baby-carriage as the civil carnage of the rebels went on. But, the Pope soon died, and the fierce contest of cardinals for the holy office was renewed with the ablest candidate being Albani, but he was so notorious a rogue that they thought the heretics of England and Prussia might make ribald remarks if they elected him Vicar of Christ, so they made him Secretary of State instead, and real ruler of the Church, and elected a monk Pope, Gregory XVI.

“Nevertheless, the forging of Papal letters was even more frequent in the Middle Ages than in the early Church.” ~Catholic Encyclopedia vol. 9, pg. 203, itting fraud and deception.

Following a long night of trepidation and terror, on the last daylight hours of December 999 C.E., the first dawn of the new year 1,000 lights up the majestic Eastern sky without anything significant occurring, and many Roman Catholics, whether they believed the Lord Jesus Christ had postponed the Day of Reckoning in response to prayers or whether or not they had made a mistake, slowly gave audible sighs of relief throughout the Christen Empire. What of the rest of the world? “And more than all other men are we your helpers, and allies, in promoting peace, seeing that we hold this view, that it is alike impossible for the wicked, the covetous, the conspirator, and for the virtuous, to escape the notice of God, and that each man goes to Everlasting punishment or Salvation according to the value of his actions.” ~Justin Martyr, Christians Live Under God's Eye, Ch. XII, http://www.earlychristianwritings.com/text/justinmartyr-firstapology.html Many had given away their property, after being told by their clergy that the Millennium is at hand, and quickly made for the Ecclesiastical centers, which had graciously accepted their ‘Offerings,’ only to be told that their money, properties, houses, and lands, were no longer theirs. It is one of history’s most spectacular give-aways. The Catholic Church returned nothing, and having embarked upon the second millennium in an ecstatic state of more wealth than ever, the result being that the monasteries, abbeys and bishoprics, along with their inmates and incumbents, became richer, fatter and more deceptive than ever before. Saint Francis, reacting against the Papacy's barefaced and brazen concern with wealth and other individuals came to the fore in diverse lands. Saint Bernard of Clairvaux appeared to the north, in , and, like Saint Francis, renounced all earthly riches as an individual, and ened such repudiation upon his new monastic order as well. Bernard not only gave new life to a corrupt and rich Western monasticism, he

also enforced his rule of total poverty outside the monasteries' walls whenever he could, and to do so he did not spare ecclesiastics of low or high rank, as he bellowed loud and clear against the incessant wealth and gross opulence of the Holy Mother, the Church. Bernard fulminates repeatedly against a religious system with a voracious appetite for earthly goods, promiscuity, and perniciousness, accusing her of worshiping Mammon instead of Jesus Christ, sparing neither Priests, Bishops nor even Popes in his vindictives. In his Apologia he attacks “Excessively rich prelates.” In his treatise On Customs and Duties of Bishops, thundered against Bishops who, “Grew fat on the revenues from Bishoprics.” He did not hesitate to castigate the Papal Legates themselves. “Those rapacious men" who "would sacrifice he health of the people for the gold of Spain,” going so far as to declare that the Curia in Rome was nothing more than, ‘A den of thieves.’ Comparing any Pope who took pride in his office and riches to be a monkey, ‘Perched high on a tree top,’ although the Pope of that period had formerly been one of his monks and lived, like himself, a most austere and Spartan life. Wrought with insidious pain directed towards all non-Catholics, born of lies and deceit, and elevated to the highest position one can attain on earth, the Vicar of Christ, the Church continues to mandate that its followers believe and follow its leaders, and yet, “I grieve, my venerable brethren, to stir up so much filth. I am silent on Pope Alexander VI, father and lover of Lucretia [daughter and lover of the Pope]; I turn away from Pope John XXII, 1319, who denied the immortality of the soul, and was deposed by the holy Ecumenical Council of Constance. Some will maintain that this Council was only a private one; let it be so; but if you refuse any authority to it, as a logical sequence you must hold the nomination of Martin V, 1417, to be illegal. What, then, will become of the Papal Succession? Can you find the thread of it?” ~In The Vatican Council of 1870: An Introduction To Bishop Strossmayer's Speech. Contracts, agreements, or treaties with heretics are unenforceable, and the Christian is not bound to any formalities, including telling the truth to such infidels, “...For if with tyrants, pirates and other robbers, who kill the body, faith is not to be kept, far less with confirmed heretics who kill souls.” The principles in the 'Decretals,' part of the Canon Law of the Church, specifically states, that, “An oath disadvantageous to the Church is not binding.” ~1569, Spanish Bishop

Simancas who asserts that the Catholic principle of faith is not to be kept with heretics, infidels, and unbelievers. Fashioned with gross fabrications and menacing threats, fear will dominate the beliefs of Christians who are not expected to dwell into their past history. That which has not been altered to preserve the present has been purified to protect the dishonest priest craft, which stole the literature, myths, legends, and lore of past civilizations to enhance their status. Even ancient historians began to see the expediency of the Church and its proclivity to rewriting history, “Clearly the Christians have used... Myths... In fabricating the story of Jesus' birth... It is clear to me that the writings of the Christians are a lie and that your fables are not well-enough constructed to conceal this monstrous fiction.” ~Celsus, On The True Doctrine, 178 AD. “Be well assured, then, Trypho, that I am established in the knowledge of and faith in the Scriptures by those counterfeits, which he who is called the Devil, is said to have performed among the Greeks; just as some were wrought by the Magi in Egypt, and others by the false prophets in Elijah's days. For when they tell that Bacchus, son of Jupiter, was begotten by intercourse with Semele, and that he was the discoverer of the vine; and when they relate, that being torn in pieces, and having died, he rose again, and ascended to heaven; and when they introduce wine into his mysteries, do I not perceive that the devil has imitated the prophecy announced by the patriarch Jacob, and recorded by Moses? And when they tell that Hercules was strong, and traveled over all the world, and was begotten by Jove of Alcmene, and ascended to heaven when he died, do I not perceive that the Scripture, which speaks of Christ, 'Strong as a giant to run his race,' has been in like manner imitated? And when the devil brings forward Asclepius as the raiser of the dead and healer of all diseases, may I not say that in this matter likewise he has imitated the Prophecies about Christ?... And when those who record the mysteries of Mithras say that he was begotten of a rock, and call the place where those who believe in him are initiated a cave, do I not perceive here that the utterance of Daniel, that a stone without hands was cut out of a great mountain, has been imitated by them, and that they have attempted likewise to imitate the whole of Isaiah's words?” ~Justin, Dialogue of Justin and Trypho [the Jew], 69-70 C.E. Jesus did not preach to his followers to go to church, church going is a construct of a modern Christianity, “And when thou prayest, thou shalt not be as the

hypocrites are: for they love to pray standing in the synagogues and in the corners of the streets, that they may be seen of men. Verily I say unto you, they have their reward. But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thy closet, and when thou hast shut thy door, pray to thy Father which is in secret; and thy Father, which seeth in secret shall reward thee openly.” ~Matthew 6:5-6.

“... The Christian religion is a parody on the worship of the Sun, in which they put a man whom they call Christ, in the place of the Sun, and pay him for the same adoration, which was originally paid to the Sun.” ~Tim C. Leedom, The Book Your Church Doesn't Want You to Read, 1995.

Many Scriptural errors in Christian Biblical translations can be attributed to the early Christian monks who could hardly read or write much less transcribe anything from Hebrew, a language they knew little of, but were paid handsomely to ‘Discover’ new Biblical books and translations. The Jewish historian, Josephus, is witness to the books used by the Jews in the 1st century, and Josephus says that the Jews have exactly 22 sacred texts, but the present Bibles has 39 books translated from the Old Testament, and it is likely that even more books were folded together in the same scrolls [e.g., the Twelve Prophets], but consistent Jewish tradition after the 2nd century would make 24 books, and not 22. ~James A. Sanders, Canon: Hebrew Bible, Anchor Bible Dictionary, p. 840. The only exceptions are a few 'Midrashim' in which the rabbis count 35 books by unrolling The Twelve. Was there more than one savior born to Joseph, father of Jesus? “Another Messiah, the son of Joseph, will unite himself with the Messiah, the son of David, but the son of Joseph will not remain in life, he will be killed and will become alive again, when the little hill receives life upon the great hill.” ~Book of Zohar. Polygamy is still practiced in the days of Jesus, principally when the first wife is barren, but it is not illegal. Upon reading the older Greek language manuscripts of the New Testament for himself, Thomas Linacre, an Oxford scholar, proclaimed, “Either this is not the Gospel... Or we are not Christians,” so great a departure was there between the Vulgate Version by Saint Jerome from the

earlier copies of the New Testament that Linacre felt the Catholic Church was teaching some other religion entirely, which is one not reflective of the true message of Christ the Savior. “ There we find that this historical fact is represented of Jesus in the temple where he taught the scribes, and, there, curiously enough, is this second Jesus boy. Hence, there are two Jesus boys pictured there, so that one can say in certain centuries people still knew that a second Jesus boy has existed.” ~Rudolph Steiner speaking of a painting in Turin in 1923 [Christ Among The Doctors painted by Giovanni Martino Spanzotti].

Superstition is not against the Bible, “Which things have indeed a show of wisdom in superstition.” –Colossians 2:23. “Nothing perhaps has tended more thoroughly to corrupt Christianity than the introduction into it of superstitions, which are really pagan themselves, or have been suggested by pagan practices. Paganism, unable to oppose Christianity successfully, had done much to corrupt it, and in numberless ways had made inroads into its purity.” ~Encyclopedia Britannica. The Bible begins, “In the beginning God created the Heaven and the earth.” ~Genesis 1:1. But, only after centuries of laterations, here is Genesis 1:1 in Hebrew [transliterated into the Latin alphabet]: “Bereshith bara elohim,” etc., which translates, “In-beginning created [the] gods [the] heavens and [the] earth.” Which infers that there is more than one God [Elohim is plural], and more than one Heaven.... “Let us make man in our image.”

“There is nothing secure in the world; no glory, no prosperity. The Gods toss all life into confusion; mix everything with its reverse; that all of us, from our ignorance and uncertainty, may pay them the more worship and reverence.” ~Greek quote, Euripides, Hucuba, lines 956 ff.

According to the Biblical tradition, Adam, the first human being, is bewildered when his Creator brings him the animals, and in Genesis, we have Adam merely

giving these animal creatures names. Yet God's whole purpose in creating the beasts, according to the second creation [Genesis 2], is “To make a helper [Hebrew ezer, denotes a companion or partner] fit for Adam,” which Adam nonetheless fails to find. In Rabbinic sources we are told the lengths to which Adam goes to find the right helper: he couples with each female animal, then complains to God, “Every creature but me has a proper mate,” and it is only then that God, through trial and error creates a fit companion [Adam's first wife Lilith attempts to dominate him and leaves him, and the first Eve is rejected by Adam]. ~See Graves and Patai's Hebrew Myths. “The Lord said to the angel take a book from the deposit and give a pen to Enoch and explain to him and dictate the books to him, so the Angel taught Enoch all the works of Heaven and the earth and the sea and all elements and all time periods and commandments and instructions .So he wrote the 360 books of creation.” ~2 Enoch 10, once part of the Christian Holy Bible. Yet, in the Bible, we read that the penalty for a man, or a woman, having conjugal relations with an animal is death. ~Exodus 22:19, Leviticus 18:30. Yet, this penalty of death does not stop one of the Popes from sharing his love with of the animal world and is often perplexing, for ‘It is confusion.’ ~Leviticus 18:23. Bestiality is listed among the many declared ‘Abominations’ of the Canaanites for which they are ‘Spewed out’ from the land before the invading Hebrew tribes. ~Leviticus 18. But, even the Canaanite Gods are not above this ‘Confusion’ in a badly damaged text surviving from ancient Ugarit, whereby the ancient fertility god, Baal [a god portrayed as a strong sexual bull], has sex with either a cow or the goddess Anat, in a bovine manner. ~See Pritchard's Ancient Near Eastern Texts. Which is another reason why the Bible has never been finished. New translations are continuously being printed to correct [edit] older superstitions, “... The superstitious were so called because they spent the day in praying and offering sacrifices that their children might survive [superstites] them.” ~Isidore, Cicero [De Natura Deorum ii, 28]

Ironically, the most superstitious religion in our times sets upon disbelievers, “Thou strikest the first chord in the worship of one God, and the beast of superstition hath fallen.” ~Saint Augustine. Is there but one God? Jesus says, “‘Why callest thou me good? There is none good but one, that is, God' had now himself been made a God or the third part of one.” ~Unknown Philosopher and historian, The Martyrdom of Man, p 183-84, quoted by Ulfat 'Aziz as-Samed, Peshaver University, Muslim, A Comparative Study of Christianity and Islam, The Source of Christian Creeds, 1976, Pakistan, Quoted by Muslims. Light represents education, knowledge, yet the Church will filter information disseminated to its flock, “The children of this world are more prudent in their generation than the children of light.” ~Luke 16:8 [Catholic Bible: DouayRheims Bible uses wiser]. “It is a matter of debate whether they are called signs and lying wonders, because he will deceive the senses of mortals by imaginary visions, in that he will seem to do what he does not, or because, though they be real wonders, they will seduce into falsehood them that believe.” ~Saint Augustine, De Civ. Dei xx, 19. The Book of John was not written entirely by the Apostle John, but to insure the good Christian will follow his teachings, John allegedly says, “We know that God doth not hear sinners,” ~John. 9:31. Pope Callistus, 217-222 CE, is arrested again and again for various criminal acts, including misappropriations of widows and orphans funds, stealing, drunkenness, etc., this time after a brawl in a synagogue where he was trying to extract money from a group of Roman Jews. Dragged before city Prefect Fuscianus, he was denounced by Carpophorus and sentenced to a penal colony, the silver mines of Sardinia, but Callistus had by this time accumulated noteworthy friends in high places. The Roman Church will take over the lives of mankind from birth... To death, and up until the 6th century, cremation is allowed, but the Church sees an opportunity to exploit the ignorance of the masses and maintains that Baptism is necessary upon birth [due to the sins of the first woman], and that a final blessing is necessary upon death to assure that our souls will go to heaven [last rites], yet Saint Augustine had

long ago declared his objections to the Egyptian practice of embalming.

“Never allow my body to be taken to the Egyptians. I do not wish them to have it in their houses... You know how often I have berated those who carry on these practices and how often I have urged them to do away with these customs...” ~Saint Augustine.

One is a counselor to Bishop Victor, and a friend of a certain Marcia who happened to be a concubine of Emperor Commodus. Marcia had been ‘Brought up’ by the presbyter Hyacinthus before being ed on to Commodus. Unlike his intellectual father, Marcus Aurelius, the dissolute Commodus entertained a favorable opinion of the Christians and employed several in the imperial court [Not that it did him any good, the ‘Christian’ Marcia was party to the conspiracy that strangled Commodus in 193]. The Syrian transvestite Elagabulus, a teenager of fourteen when he came to the throne, combined outrageous bi-sexuality with a religious fanaticism. Emotionally dependent upon his mother with whom he was sexually involved; he married, in quick succession, three older women [including a Vestal Virgin] and a male charioteer. Like the nefarious [evil and despicable] Emperors Caligula and Nero before him, Elagabulus caroused the common back-streets of Rome for his ‘rough trade’ and even solicited ‘Tricks’ within the corridors of the imperial palace itself, surrounding himself with a gay court, he gave high office to sexual favorites, among others, an actor (made commander of the Praetorian Guard), a muleteer (appointed imperial tax collector), and a barber. Elagabulus, like Callistus, was a High Priest in his case, worshipping a sacred black stone [almost certainly a fallen meteorite], which he brought with him in jewel-encrusted splendor from Emesa in Syria to Rome. However, he also believed himself to be that God, the living incarnation of the sun god. He instituted an annual procession across Rome, in which Elagabulus the man ran backwards before the chariot carrying Elagabulus the stone. Dressed in silk and often a blond wig, his bizarre ‘Other-ness’ demonstrated to the populace that he was no mere mortal. Much to the utter disgust of Hippolytus and the austere Bishop Tertullian in Carthage, Africa. who wrote a scathing attack, ‘De pudicitia,’ Pope Callistus itted ‘Fornicators and murderers’ into the Catholic Church, requiring of them only a statement of ‘Contrition.’

Like Elagabulus, Callistus came to a sudden end: he was, it seems, ‘killed in a riot.’ Perhaps this was the same riot, in March of 222, which followed the

assassination of Elagabulus. After the emperor’s body had been dragged through the streets, ‘A large number of Elagabalus' henchmen subsequently also met with a violent death.’ One writer reports that Callistus was murdered by a Pagan lynch mob, enraged by Christian expansion in the Trastevere district. ~Duffy, Saints and Sinners, pg. 14. According to legend Pope Callistus’s body was ‘thrown into a well.’ Pope Damasus I gains the Papal throne under circumstances that most Christians would rather not talk about, and by the second half of the 4th century the city of Rome has already been reduced to a mere glorified slum, losing most of its imperial opulence and grandeur while competing clerics 'Protected' their own territories within the lascivious City of God. When Pope Liberius died in 366 C.E., an ambitious presbyter named Damasus had his sights on the Papal throne, that favored Chair of Peter, but, unfortunately for Damasus, a rival presbyter called Ursinus got in first and had his ers elect him pontiff. Not one to give up easily, Damasus had himself declared Pope a week later, and the two rival claimants locked horns. To better his rival, Damasus had his partisans besiege the Ursinus gang, holed up in the basilica of Mary Major, but, unable to break in, they had to climb onto the roof of the building, forced a hole and began raining masonry onto the heads of their Christian rivals. When the Ursinus clan capitulates after three days, one hundred and seventy seven lay dead or dying and are brought out from the wreckage of the church, and thus the one true Pontiff, the Vicar of Christ, God incarnate, emerges. The charge of murder hung over Pope Damasus for years, and his name was further blackened in the eyes of many Christians when he renounced his wife and family, supposedly to become an exemplar of clerical chastity, but his true intentions were to run Rome's city brothels and collect the taxes imposed upon them by the Catholic Church. The philandering lasciviousness of Pope Damasus gained him a name as the 'Matronarum auriscalpius,’ ‘Ladies ear-tickler.' From Milan, the quick-tempered Emperor Valentinian, alarmed by misappropriated inheritances weakening the old patrician class, addressed a law

to Damasus personally. The edict, which the emperor ordered read in all churches, forbade the clergy to frequent the houses of 'Orphans and widows,' and to discontinue extorting further gifts and legacies. Pope Damasus hits upon the idea of 'Apostolic Succession,' the incumbent Pope, he announced, was the lineal successor of Saint Peter himself, and although no one had noticed it before, Peter, it seems, had been the founding Bishop of Rome! Now armed with this self-elevating theory of gross prevarication and selfaggrandizement, Damasus had martyrs' tombs dug from Rome's catacombs to prove the point, and forced 'Obstinate schismatics' to pay for the restoration and adornment of the sepulchers destroyed. His claim gained imperial recognition: the Roman Holy See is acknowledged as the equal of Constantinople in the definition of the faith. With his authority now placed on a firmer footing, Pope Damasus hit upon another way of ingratiating himself with the Roman public: the expropriation of the ancient mid-winter solstice festival. Pope Damasus had found himself at the head of a faith the essence of which was resurrection, the defeat of death, by the adult Jesus, and this was marked at Easter. Yet throughout the Roman world, and especially in Rome, the great celebration was 'Natalis Solis Invicti,' 'Birthday of the Unconquerable Sun' or Saturnalia, which lasted for several days and culminated in the feast of 'Brumalia' on December 25th. An earlier case of a pre-Christian god actually being crucified and then resurrected is Inanna [also known as Ishtar], a Sumerian goddess whose crucifixion, resurrection and escape from the underworld is written in cuneiform tablets inscribed 1500 B.C.E., attesting to a very old cultural tradition. The immense popularity of this pagan festival it was the major celebration of the year in fact clearly caused agonies for the church. The early Christians, for at least a century, had lacked even a story of a divine birth for their hero, let alone celebrated it, and as late as 245 C.E. the theologian Origen had been protesting at the very idea of celebrating the birthday of Christ “As if he were a mere earthly king.” Early Christian fathers will continually change and modify Holy Scripture to

suit, and improve, their wants and needs, “This philosophy imprudently adopted by Origen and other Christians, did immense harm to Christianity. For it led the teachers of it to involve in philosophic obscurity many parts of our religion, which were in themselves plain and easy to be understood; and to add to the precepts of the Savior no few things, of which not a word can be found in the Holy Scriptures... Finally it alienated the minds of many, in the following centuries [i.e., from the 2nd century] from Christianity itself, and produced a heterogeneous species of religion, consisting of Christian and Platonic [Hellenistic] principles combined.” ~Dr. Mosheim, Ecclesiastical History, vol. i., p. 157. Pope Damasus' artful response is to superimpose a Christian festival on the Pagan one, as the early Christians had had absolutely no concept of the day, month or even year of Jesus' hypothetical nativity, it was relatively easy matter to replace the birthday of one sun god by another at precisely the same time and adopting a great deal of the pagan paraphernalia and ritual! Thus, December 25th will become Christ's birthday thanks to the notorious party-loving Bishop of Rome, Pope Damasus I. Not long after his takeover of Saturnalia, Damasus will come up with yet an even grander design: a new edition of the Bible itself! Until his own Pontificate the Bishops of Rome [Pontificus Maximus] had nearly all been Greek speakers, thus had no particular problems with the version of the Old Testament scripture, which was translated from Hebrew into Greek by the Jews of Alexandria the Septuagint. However, already, “The link between Bible and Church has been broken Historico-critical interpretation of Scripture has made of it an entity independent of the Church: The Bible is read not starting from the Church and in company with the Church, but starting from the latest method claiming to be ‘Scientific.’ Only thus it is asserted, can the Bible be read correctly . . .” ~Joseph Cardinal Ratzinger in a devastating critique in 1984 of modernists. In the Protestant sphere the separation began at the time of the Enlightenment in the 18th century and of late has found ission into some Catholic scholarly circles. The historico-critical interpretation has opened many and momentous possibilities for a better understanding of the Biblical text, but by its very nature, it can illumine it only in its historical dimension and not explain it in its present-

day claim to Christians as it has become illogical and therefore unscientific. However, how much better to have a version entirely in Latin translated directly from the Hebrew without the involvement of the perfidious Jews! Latin would, in the future, be the language of the mass. Pope Damasus turned to a member of his entourage once notorious for his womanizing and gifted with languages, Eusebius Hieronymus, a.k.a. Jerome, enters the stage of history. Eusebius hints that there are some disputes regarding the Apocalypse of John, but places it confusingly in the first category [truth column]. Among disputed but not heretical texts Eusebius places James, Jude, 2 Peter, and 2 and 3 John, but also confuses the case further by including among these ‘Partly disputed’ texts some other works that he otherwise classifies as ‘Notha,’ ‘base’ or ‘counterfeit’ [literally: bastard texts], giving no indication of what he means by that, or what criteria he applied. These include the Acts of Paul, book of Hermas, Apocalypse of Peter, Epistle of Barnabas, Gospel of the Hebrews, and a certain “Teachings of the Apostles,” but also, confusingly, the Apocalypse of John again. As heretical forgeries, he identifies the Gospels of Peter, Thomas, and Matthias, and the Acts of Andrew, John, and others. Eusebius is also infamous for saying that it is sometimes necessary to lie for the cause of Christianity, and in his Praeparatio Evangelica 12.31, listing the ideas Plato supposedly received from Moses, he includes the idea: “That it is necessary sometimes to use falsehood as a medicine for those who need such an approach. [As said in Plato's Laws 663e by the Athenian:] 'And even the lawmaker who is of little use, if even this is not as he considered it, and as just now the application of logic held it, if he dared lie to young men for a good reason, then can't he lie?” The Saints do contradict, “The blind man spoke these words before he was anointed,” that is, before he was perfectly enlightened, “Since God does hear sinners.” ~Saint Augustine, Tract. xliv in Joan.

“Magicians work miracles in one way, good Christians in another, wicked Christians in another. Magicians by private compact with the demons, good Christians by their manifest righteousness, evil Christians by the outward signs of righteousness.” ~Saint Augustine, Questions, lxxxiii, qu. 79.

“... The reason why these are not granted to all holy men is lest by a most baneful error the weak be deceived into thinking such deeds to imply greater gifts than the deeds of righteousness whereby eternal life is obtained.” ~Saint Augustine, Questions, lxxxiii, qu. 79. The Doctrine of Eternal Life is found in the Egyptian Fifth Dynasty statement that the soul goes to heaven upon the body going to earth [dust], and eternal life is associated with the sun-god Re, mentioned in an inscription for Pepi I. In the 84th chapter of the deceased we have, “My soul is Divine; my soul is Eternal.” ~The Egyptian Book of the Dead tr. E. A. Wallis Budge, p. 333, and the works of Sanderson Beck. “... I has been decided that nothing except the Canonical Scriptures should be read in the Church under the name of the Divine Scriptures. But the Canonical Scriptures are: Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy, Joshua, Judges, Ruth, four books of Kings, Paralipomenon, two books, Job, the Psalter of David, five books of Solomon, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Song of Songs, Wisdom, Sirach, twelve books of the Prophets, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Daniel, Ezekiel, Tobit, Judith, Esther, two books of Esdras, two books of the Maccabees...” ~Council of Carthage III, Canon 47 [A.D. 397]. “What is narrated here [in the story of Susannah] happened at a later time, although it is placed at the front of the book [of Daniel], for it was a custom with the writers to narrate many things in an inverted order in their writings... We ought to give heed, beloved, fearing lest anyone be overtaken in any transgression and risk the loss of his soul, knowing as we do that God is the judge of all and the Word himself is the eye which nothing that is done in the world escapes. Therefore, always watchful in heart and pure in life, let us imitate Susannah.” ~Bishop Hippolytus, Commentary on Daniel [A.D. 204]; the story of Susannah [Dan. 13] is not in the Protestant Bible. From Oral Tradition, i.e., gossip, and unsubstantiated conversations, we now

have, “The whole Canon of the Scriptures, however, in which we say that consideration is to be applied, is contained in these books: the five of Moses... And one book of Joshua [Son of] Nave, one of Judges; one little book, which is called Ruth... Then the four of Kingdoms, and the two of Paralipomenon... There are also others too, of a different order... Such as Job and Tobit and Esther and Judith and the two books of Maccabees, and the two of Esdras... Then there are the Prophets, in which there is one book of the Psalms of David, and three of Solomon... But as to those two books, one of which is entitled Wisdom and the other of which is entitled Ecclesiasticus and which are called `Of Solomon' because of a certain similarity to his books, it is held most certainly that they were written by Jesus Sirach. They must, however, be ed among the prophetic books, because of the authority which is deservedly accredited to them.” ~Saint Augustine, Christian Instruction 2:8:13 [A.D. 397]. “Saint Augustine's primary spiritual task was to remove the stain of sexual desire. He thus became the great theologian of guilt and sin but, as is often the case, he remained blind to the price that others had to pay for his righteousness.” ~Bishop J. S. Spong, Born of a Woman, pg. 216. Sexual abstinence is preferred since the Church considers sex dirty and sinful, “All sexual desire is sinful in itself and is justified only for the sake of children.” ~Pope Gregory I, Saint [Pope Gregory the Great, unmarried bisexual] “... It has been decided that besides the canonical Scriptures nothing be read in church under the name of Divine Scripture. But the canonical Scriptures are as follows: Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy, Joshua the Son of Nun, Judges, Ruth, the Kings, four books, the Chronicles, two books, Job, the Psalter, the five books of Solomon, the twelve books of the Prophets, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Daniel, Ezekiel, Tobit, Judith, Esther, Ezra, two books, Maccabees, two books . . .” ~Council of Hippo, Canon 36 [A.D. 393]. The Books of Ezra, once a part of the Catholic version of the Bible, condemns all the men who married non-Jewish wives and gives their names, all 112 of them. ~Ezra 10:18-44. The infamous prevaricating Bishop Eusebius, who the Church of Rome itself its forged at many as 1500 documents [perhaps even more] yet, it is this same Bishop who will miraculously find the letters from their Catholic Savior, the Christian God, Jesus, to his mother, Mary. By a similar ‘Divine Revelation,’

or priest prompting, the Persian Cambyses tied cats to the shields of the soldiers in his campaign in 525 B.C.E., against the cat-worshipping Egyptians, who dared not strike with their swords their godly icon; in like manner, the Christians worshipped the Cross, of which the Pagans were superstitiously afraid of. The Pagan cross of the Emperor Constantine, a revered Sun worshipper, Sol Invictus, which icon is a cross with a sun superimposed upon it [an icon still used by Pope John Paul II in his travels]. The first symbol of the cross is to be found in the catacombs of the Buddhists as their sacred Swastika, also seen in the old Buddhist zodiacs, and in the Asoka inscriptions. No early Christian crosses of present-day shape are to be found; and for a very good reason, for the cross was not the symbol of early Christianity. Jesus, after his acceptance as a Christ, was worshipped under the form of a lamb, the “Lamb of God.” Pope Gregory the Great [Saint Gregory], and the Catholic Church become the principal slave-owner in the world in the 6th century, after previously announcing to the world that the End of the World is to come in the 6th century, and the Church kindly allows the rich Christian land-owners and prosperous slave-owners to hand over all of their properties to the Roman Catholic Church. Did Jesus actually want his Disciples to subjugate the world? To enslave mankind? “Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you always, even unto the End of the World.” ~Matthew 28:19-20. The Church, in its endeavors to convert humanity sees fit to enrich itself first, “Pope [Saint] Gregory I contrived to make his real belief in the approaching End of the World yield the papacy about 1800 square miles of land and a revenue of about $2,000,000. He used bribes, threats and all kinds of stratagems to attain his ends.” ~Dr. Joseph McCabe, LBB. 1130, p. 40.

A charlatan and a rogue prophesizes the End of the World, “Pope [Saint] Gregory I contrived to make his real belief in the approaching ‘End of the World’ yield the Papacy about 1800 square miles of land, and a revenue of about $2,000,000. He used bribes, threats and all kinds of stratagems to attain his

ends.” ~Father Joseph McCabe, LBB. 1130, p. 40, on Pope [Saint] Gregory I. Of course, Catholic Apologists, claim that the ‘Good Pope’ Saint Gregory I sincerely felt that the end of times was about to occur after hearing of the terrible hordes that were running rampant across Asia, killing, raping, pillaging, were now at the doorstep of Christianity. If Christian Churches were suddenly enigmatically impregnable to all forms of harm, then that could be interpreted as a sign of God's approval for that creed. However, no relief was in sight as the terrible Huns crossed all borders, all faiths, all creeds in their wanton lust for land, money, and whatever their heinous hearts desired. Atilla, the Hun, 424-452, and his barbarians cannot be stopped, pillaging, at will, god’s sacred sanctuaries, consecrated churches, and nunneries all across Europe, and now, these uncouth heathenistic barbarians, said to be, “Descendents of evil spirits from among the swamps,” are at the very doorstep of Constantinople and the Holy Mother the Church can do nothing. “The whole breadth of Europe, as it extends above five hundred miles from the Euxine to the Adriatic, was at once invaded, and occupied, and desolated, by the myriads of barbarians whom Attila led into the field.” ~Gibbon, Vol. III, pg. 495-498. Christian writers often portray barbarians as savages, yet history does not substantiate this forum, “The Roman world was overwhelmed by a deluge of Barbarians” a usage epitomized in Gibbon's Book I, chapter 38: "Beyond the Rhine and Danube, the northern countries of Europe and Asia were filled with innumerable tribes of hunters and shepherds, poor, voracious, and turbulent; bold in arms, and impatient to ravish the fruits of industry. The Barbarian world was agitated by the rapid impulse of war; and the peace of Gaul or Italy was shaken by the distant revolutions of China.” ~Edward Gibbon, Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire. The Mongols are considered by Christian writers as, “One of the most dreadful calamities, which ever befell the human race,” but, the Mongols will also establish peace throughout their possessions. Christianized Europe can do nothing to stop these ruthless heathens, these ruthless barbarians, nothing could sway them from their ruthless task of pilfering and the burning of God’s word from the Christian churches they come across, as the Huns [surrender and live; or resist and die], will burn the temples of the Prince of Peace to the ground as

they boldly carry away its valuables, its blessed treasures, and all the prayers of the nuns, and all the pleas of the priests cannot sway these infidels from their destruction of the Church, which believes that the scourge of the earth are but a plague upon Rome for sinning. “And the seventy returned again with joy, saying, Lord, even the devils are subject unto us through thy name. And he said unto them, I beheld Satan as lightning fall from Heaven.” ~Isaiah 14:12-14.

Illness is manifested sin, “All diseases of Christians are to be ascribed to these Demons; chiefly do they torment fresh Baptized Christians, yea, even the guiltless new-born infant.” ~De Divinatione Daemonorum, Ch. III.

As Satan himself is now believed to be loose upon the Christian world, Satan is now thought loose before God’s Holy Mountain, and it is time for man to walk among the stones of fire as death is near, and the end is about to befall man, and the masses now await their sanctified Pope to protect his virtuous children cowering from these Angels of Death, and restore the cherubim next to the glorious throne of God. ~Psalms 80:1; Ezekiel 28:14. “How excellent is thy loving kindness, O God! Therefore, the children of men put their trust under the shadow of thy wings. They shall be abundantly satisfied with the fatness of thy house; and thou shalt make them drink of the river of thy pleasures. For with thee is the fountain of life: in thy light shall we see light.” ~Psalms 36:7-9. “The law of the wise is a fountain of life, to depart from the snares of death.” ~Proverbs 13:14. All Christiandom sees what appears to be the end as being near, as the invaders creep closer and closer to the City of God. Surely, Rome will fall for its sinfulness and evil ways. “But her end is bitter as wormwood, sharp as a two edged sword. Her feet go down to death; her steps take hold on hell.” ~Proverbs 5:3-5. Saint Gregory, great-grandson to Pope Felix III, who is politically connected, convinces the superstitious Christian nobles that the ‘End of the World’ is near and encourages many of them to leave their estates to the Church, which the

Christian body gladly accepts, and all offerings become property of the Church, but later, Pope Gregory refuses to return the estates when the world does not give up the ghost, and the horrific creation of Satan, Atilla the Hun is bribed into leaving Rome alone. And what of the finery, the jewelry, the large estates bequeathed to the Church? Early Christians spread fear of the prophetic End of the World, “The subject itself declares that the fall and ruin of the world will shortly take place; except that while the city of Rome remains, it appears that nothing of this kind is to be feared. But when the capital of the whole world shall have fallen, who can doubt that the end has now arrived to the affairs of men and the whole world?” ~Lactantius, Div. Inst. vii. 26. If the Pope’s intentions were indeed honorable, then he should have returned the lands and valuables to the people who gave to the Church in good faith expecting the world to end, but that is not to happen, for the ‘Good Pope’ refuses to return any lands willed to the Church in hopes of fetching good standing in the hereafter. ~See Leviticus, Chapter 25, verses 44 to 46 for the basis of the End of the World beliefs and Timothy, Chapter 6, verse 1. For, miraculously, the ‘Good Pope Gregory,’ reluctantly, intervenes, through superfluous prayers and sends an emissary to meet with the scourge of Christiandom, Atilla, and the Pope is even more than enthusiastic to pay a tribute to the Hun, agreeing to pay an enormous ransom in exchange for the Huns not destroying the vast Christian Empire, which the Church will call Divine Intervention, when the Huns turn back. Some time is allowed to away, and then, when the secret working of the ‘Mystery of Iniquity’ has prepared the way for it, for the first time does the new Pope publicly assert his preeminence is founded upon the heavenly keys given to Saint Peter, and it is not until 431 C.E., and not before, that Pope Leo, will, in all his egotistical glory, after the turning back of the invading heathens, ever publicly lay claim to the Church’s possession of ‘Peter's Keys.’ The Pope now speaks for God, as well as Peter, “Peter has spoken by the mouth of [Pope] Leo.” ~Council of Chalcedon. And, as the disbelievers come closer, even the mighty words from their hallowed Book fall upon deaf ears, “Behold, I give unto you power to tread on serpents

and scorpions, and over all the power of the enemy: and nothing shall by any means hurt you.” ~Luke 10:17-19. The very Scriptures declared inerrant, which also describe Jesus' baptism by John the Baptist are tailored to confirm the Christian Doctrines, and according to Justin Martyr, the original version of the Baptism, in Luke, which has God speaking the words, “You are my son, today have I begotten thee,” Justin Martyr, Clement of Alexandria, Augustine, and other ancient Christian authorities also quoted it in this manner, the implication is that Jesus is first recognized by God as his son at the time of baptism, but an historic forger has already altered the words to read, “You are my son, whom I love.” ~Luke 3:22, from Adrian Swindler’s, The Flat Earth: Still an Embarrassment to Biblical Inerrantists.

“The false and repulsive precept that mankind is perpetually called upon to avenge the sins and errors of the forefathers upon the innocent descendents, has ruled the world far too long, and has blotted the countries of Europe with shameful and abominable deeds, from which we turn away in horror.” ~Kornberg, Dollinger’s Die Juden, 242.

The altered age in Luke thereby conforms more to the evolving Christian belief that Jesus is the Son of God at his birth [as described in Luke and Matthew], or before the beginning of creation [as in John], and not at his baptism. ~From the works of B.A. Robinson. And, the magnanimous Roman Catholic in defiance of every principle of God's Word, does not hesitate to place new borns in Hell and pen the following, “Question: What becomes of young children who die without Baptism? Answer: If a young child were put to death for the sake of Christ, this would be to it the Baptism of blood, and carry it to Heaven; but except in this case, as such infants are incapable of having the desire of Baptism, with the other necessary dispositions, if they are not actually Baptized with water, they cannot go to Heaven.” ~Catholic Bishop Hay.

“If there was a Hell, Rome was built on it!” ~Fr. Martin Luther, one a Catholic monk.

Many Christians believed that the end of the world is at hand and many men would die of the poisoned waters, because they will be made bitter. The bitter waters representing Satan working through the pagan Constantine and other leaders when they introduced hedonistic practices into the Church preventing people from drinking from the fountain of truth and thus causing their spiritual death. ~Ephesians 2:1,2; Exodus 15:23. Surely God would not damn the Church for its wealth and enter the monasteries. The Papacy soon had an income from land, of about two million dollars a year; a stupendous sum in those highly impoverished days as massive numbers of slaves tilled the eighteen hundred square miles of the Catholic Church's property. But, the generous Pope Gregory freed them occasionally: when they got money, for he never condemned slavery, he would not allow any slave to become a cleric, but he expressly reaffirmed that no slave could marry a free Christian. ~Epp. vii, 1. Throughout the Bible slavery is as cheerfully and leniently assumed as is war,

poverty, favoritism, and royalty. In the English Bible, there is frequent mentioning of the servile classes, especially in the parables, of ‘Servants,’ but the Greek word used is generally ‘Slaves.’ Jesus talks about them as serenely as modern man talks of housemaids, valets, chauffeurs, or nurses. Naturally, Jesus must say that we love them, we must love all men [unless they reject the Christian articles of faith], but there is not a syllable of condemnation in these great religious institutions or of the disturbing impact of slavery in the Bible. “The slave should be resigned to his lot... In obeying his Master he is obeying God.” ~Saint Augustine. Fornication is a shuddering thing; adultery an abomination, veneration of Satan condemned, skeptics are looked upon with trepidation, but as for slavery, and the exploitation of God’s creation, of the fifty or sixty million human beings used and misused is not a matter for strong language among the privileged few. Even the virtuous Saint Paul approves the institution of slavery in just the same way as he saw slaves all over the Greco-Roman world, yet he never lifted his voice against slavery, he never said a word of protest against this insidious tradition of owning mankind. “All the altars and all the thrones united to arrest the forward march of the human race. The king said that mankind must not work for themselves. The priest said that mankind must not think for themselves. One forged chains for the hands, the other for the soul. Under this infamous regime the eagle of the human intellect was for ages a slimy serpent of hypocrisy.” ~The Liberty of All, by Robert Green Ingersoll, 1877.

“...Slavery, be it of Native Americans, Africans, workers, serfs, or animals, was promoted entirely by the Roman Catholic Church.” ~Father Joseph McCabe, Rationalist Encyclopedia.

Martin Luther chose to reject the Christian teachings regarding purgatory [which allegedly dates from before the time of Christ. ~2 Maccabees], and removed that

book from the Bible and appendices it. Luther also removed Hebrews, the book, which cites 2 Maccabees, to an appendix as well. In the authenticated writings of Saint Patrick, we find no trace of: Purgatory Adoration of the Virgin Mary, the Catholic Church thinks so much of the Virgin Mary that the Assumption of the Virgin Mary [bodily ascension into heaven shortly after her death] is not formally proclaimed until 1950, by Pope Pius XII. Transubstantiation or the authority of the Pope. Although he had little learning, Saint Patrick had genuine straightforwardness and deep pastoral care for the Irish and was concerned with: Abolishing Paganism. Eradicating Idolatry. Disposing of sun worshiping. The Universal Church's position is that the good Christian must not think of Saint Patrick as opposing any of their Christian doctrines, taking the position that Patrick seems merely to have been ignorant of them. The Catholic Church claims the British born Saint Patrick as one of their own, claiming that Patrick was ignorant of all the Catholic Doctrines as he did not have time to study aggressively, but the writer, Heric of Auxerre, contradicts the Church and confirms this important fact: “Since the glory of the father shines in the training of the children, of the many sons in Christ whom Saint Germain is believed to have had as disciples in religion, let it suffice to make mention here, very briefly, of one most famous, Patrick, the special Apostle of the Irish nation, as the record of his work proves. Subject to that most holy discipleship for 18 years, he drank in no little knowledge in Holy Scripture from the stream of so great a well-spring. Germain sent him, accompanied by Segetius, his priest, to Celestine, Pope of Rome, approved of by whose judgment, ed by whose authority, and strengthened by whose blessing, he went on his way to Ireland.” ~Heric of Auxerre, 9th century writer on the life of Saint Germain.

Six years in bondage swayed Saint Patrick [405-411 C.E.] in which time he escapes from his Irish abductors, and remains, for the most part, ignorant and illiterate during his travels. Afterwards for which Patrick will study, tirelessly, the works of the Bible, “‘A man of one book’ who ate, drank, and dreamed his Latin Bible. Practically every line of his writing contains a Bible phrase or quotation.” ~John Skinner, Preface to The Confession of Bishop Patrick, The Confession of Saint Patrick, New York: Doubleday/Image Books, 1998, 25. Upon announcing his excommunication of the heretic, Nestorius, Pope Celestine pronounces then ratifies his deposition as Bishop of Constantinople, the Emperor has abandoned his neutral position by siding with Cyril, and in the words of Loofs, “... Ecumenical Council of Ephesus never existed. Two party councils had sat and cursed each other...” “By tradition, Patrick was appointed a Bishop and Apostle to the Irish. Palladius had been appointed by Pope Celestine I but quickly disappeared form the medieval records. His fate is not known quickly. The Irish records agree that Patrick arrived in Ireland in A.D. 432, one year after the mysterious Palladius.” ~Marshall, 96. Saint Patrick is said to have driven all the snakes out of Ireland, however, the snakes were at that time a symbol of Paganism, and it was the Pagans that are driven out, which dubious feat helped to establish Christianity in Scotland, and, which did not happen willingly. Reformers were aware of only European Jews and not the African Jews, such as the Ethiopian Jews who accepted the deuterocanonicals as part of their Bible. They glossed over the references to the deutero-canonicals in the New Testament, as well as its use of the Septuagint. They ignore the fact that there are multiple canons of the Jewish Scriptures circulating in the 1st century, appealing to a post-Christian Jewish council, which has no authority over Christians as evidence that, “The Jews don't except these books.” Saint Jerome did accept certain deutero-canonical parts of the Bible, and in his reply to Rufinus, he stoutly defended the deutero-canonical portions of Daniel even though the Jews of his day did not. Saint Jerome was at first in Greece but had been so 'Troubled' by his visits to the flesh-pots of Corinth that he had fled to the deserts of Palestine to quiet his lustful ions, and it is here where he found many pious Christian hermits, living in squalor and seeking the divine by solitude and penance. Saint Jerome ed them, though not quite alone, taking along three or four young boys to act as his 'Secretaries.'

In his letters he confessed, “I could not endure against the promptings of sin and the ardent heat of my nature. I tried to crush them by frequent fasting, but my mind was always in turmoil of imagination. I often found myself surrounded by bands of dancing girls.” ~J. Romer, Testament, pg. 237. Saint Jerome appears to have 'Worked through his problem' because he soon became a sour ascetic and champion of other people's virginity decrying health itself as 'A sign of worldliness' and argued for bodies to be kept 'pale and hungry.' Saint Jerome extended the principle to personal hygiene: 'He who has bathed in Christ,' says Jerome, 'Does not need a second bath.' To justify this rejection of books that had been in the Bible since before the days of the apostles [for the Septuagint was written before the apostles], the early Protestants cited as their chief reason the fact that the Jews of their day did not honor these books, going back to the council of Javneh in 90 C.E., “Much of what is commonly taken for granted as accurate history, the story of the patriarchs, the Exodus, the conquest of Canaan, and even the saga of the glorious united monarchy of David and Solomon are, rather, the creative expressions of a powerful religious reform movement that flourished in the kingdom of Judah in the Late Iron Age. Although these stories may have been based on certain historical kernels, they primarily reflect the ideology and the world-view of the writers.” ~The Bible Unearthed, page 23. It is interesting to note that the Essene high priesthood did not accept who were physically disfigured. Is the report from Josephus a forgery? We do know that Jesus was of small stature. John the Baptist, “The Ginza,” lived in a cave out in the wilderness, was unkempt, and did not wear normal clothing, but that of the skins of beast and was a figure to behold, appearing as a wild man with his beard and unkempt manner. From the ancient Gnostic writings, we find that his sect was known as “The Mandaeans,” or “Sabian.” [The Dead Sea Scrolls are an Evolutionary depiction of man written mainly by the Essene Sect-Joseph, father of Jesus being of the Essene group who were known for their stern interpretations of scripture] It appears that Jesus may also have been of a similar scruffy appearance. The early Christian Fathers cannot preach piousness with manuscripts circulating about regarding their misdeeds, so they wantonly set about to obliterate all records of

their past.

“Besides forging, lying, and deceiving for the cause of Jesus, the Christian Fathers destroyed all evidence against themselves and their theology, which they came across. Gibbon tells us that, in Book VIII, Ch. 21, Bishop Eusebius says that he has related what might redound to the glory, and that he has suppressed all that could tend to the disgrace, of religion.” ~Bank of Wisdom, Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201, www.bankofwisdom.com.

By all historical s, Saint Jerome was a cantankerous sleaze-bag, despite his later emergence as a champion of self-denial and piousness. A scion of northern Italian landowners, he had originally been forced out of Rome by a sex scandal, and had organized a 'Women's group,' and, when one of its , a girl, died, possibly of anorexia, “This had been the last of a series of public scandals which dogged Saint Jerome throughout the first half of his life.” ~J. Romer, Testament, pg. 237. In 287, the Emperor of Rome, Diocletian, orders two hundred and eighty-seven declared heretics [Manichaecans] burned at the stake, and throughout history, the Catholic Church does not object to this harsh treatment of heretics, and does little or nothing to stop it [compare their procedures or lack of same to the holocaust during World War II when the Church attempts to deny they had knowledge of tortures and genocide in Europe, and the lawsuits against the Vatican Bank]. In the Vatican, we have a secretive criminal madness concealed from public eyes by edited historical Christian inaccuracies. It is ironic that the Church is against killing [Commandment number six] yet this does not deter them from killing. Even Moses is guilty of killing. ~Exodus, Chapter 2, verse 12-15. Definition for the word “Murder,” as per the Microsoft Encarta 2002 Dictionary: “Killing someone deliberately and not in self defense,” which, by definition qualifies the God of the Bible as being a murderer. As late as the 16th century, children were baptized by full immersion; but the right arms of the males were carefully held above water in order that, not having been dipped in the sacred stream, they might strike a more deadly blow.

Fundamentalist Christians do not believe in moral absolutes for the Bible says that at God's instruction, Moses taught the Jews to advocate an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth. ~Exodus 21:24. However, the New Testament, through their Savior, Jesus, is supposed to have taught Christians to turn the other cheek. ~Matthew 5:39. “To make sure this story stuck, all Pagan opposition was quelled with an unequalled fury. Mystery schools and philosophical academies were closed down, libraries of books were burned, and anathemas were hurled at all who dared to raise objections. Those who risked everything by pointing out that the Christians had taken over all the old Pagan myths, rites, and ceremonies but transformed them by literalizing everything were either banished or killed.” ~Tom Harpur. The early Christians, with their inner quarreling, will create a new vocabulary of obfuscation, a ‘Odium Theologicum,’ ‘Theological Hatred,’ and bring to light the maxim, “Hell hath no fury like an offended Saint.” The Father of Church History, Bishop Eusebius, also has scathing ages, and refuses, “To record the dissensions and follies, which they exercised against each other before the [Diocletian] persecution.” ~Hist. Eccles. Bk. VIII, Chap. 2.

“Information is religion's greatest enemy, and in an age when information is just a few keyboard strokes away from anyone with a computer, this is going to pose a greater threat to Christianity than anything it has yet ‘survived.’”~ Farrell Till.

In the 1st century books are divided into the following criteria: Books to be read in church. Books to be read individually [but not at assemblies]. Books that should not be read at all. “They are all, without distinction, pseudo-graphia [false-writings, forgeries]; this, of course, not implying the least depreciation of their contents. The group... Bears obvious marks of a certain unity—of having originated in one circle, at one time, in one environment; but not of unity of authorship.” ~Encyclopedia Britannica, vol. iii, 3625, 3626. They are thus all uninspired anonymous church forgeries, allegedly for Christ's sake, but more pragmatically for their own remuneration! In Chapter 12, entitled, “The Prelates of the Church,” Eusebius wordily describes their magnanimous pontification and their bold arrogance, “The different heads of the churches, who from being shepherds of the reasonable flocks of Christ... Were condemned by ‘Divine Justice’ as unworthy of such a charge; ... Moreover, the ambitious aspirings of many to office, and the injudicious and unlawful ordinations that took place, the divisions among the confessors themselves, the great schisms and difficulties industriously fomented by the factious, ... Heaping up affliction upon affliction: all this I have resolved to by,” as being too shameful to be preserved in detail for posterity. ~Emmett Fields, Bank of Wisdom, www.bankofwisdom.com. When Greek Christians tried to discuss religious issues with the Church in Rome, the Popes often used forged documents to back their outrageous claims, which happened so habitually that for 700 years the Greeks referred to Rome as “The home of forgeries.” ~De Rosa, former Catholic priest, Vicars of Christ, page 59. For three hundred years, the “Pseudo-Isidorian Decretals” and other Catholic Church forgeries were used by Roman Popes to claim authority over the Church in the East, but the Patriarch of Constantinople rejected these false claims of primacy, which resulted in the separation of the Orthodox Church from the Roman Catholic Church. ~An excerpt from The Papacy by Abbee Guette, once a

devout Catholic and a historian. As a result of his historical research about the papacy, he eventually ed the Orthodox Church. The fanciful origin and fabrication of old Scriptural texts attributed to Moses, are brought to light in Scripture, which expounds upon the falsifications with, “Hilkiah, the priest, found the book of the law of the Lord given by Moses. In addition, Hilkiah, the priest, said to Shaphan, the scribe, I have found the book of the law in the house of the Lord, and Hilkiah delivered the book to Shaphan. And Shaphan, the scribe, told the king, [Josiah,] saying, Hilkiah, the priest, hath given me a book.” ~2 Chronicles 34:14.

Moses, son of Bathia, daughter of the mighty Pharaoh Seti I, and the Pharaoh himself invokes the myth about a baby being found in a basket floating in the water, which was quite common during this epoch, especially in honoring national heroes, but the Moses' episode is concocted for the purpose of allowing his parents to look after him in the beautiful palace as their son, without an incestuous stigma.

Oppression of the masses via religion, “And when, on the contrary, we have the strongest reasons for regarding such assertions as one of the means of error and oppression invented by priests, kings, and attorneys... Since the most scandalous hypocrisy has made of Religion a profession and the basest trade... To take from us not our vices but our money.” ~Conway, Lettre de Thomas Paine sur les Cultes, A Paris, Imprimerie- Librairie du Cercle-Social, rue du Theatre-Francaise No. 4. 1797.

The Catholic Church readily its falsehoods, lies, and deception, yet continues to preach them as the truth. “The principal historians of the Patristic Period cannot always be completely trusted.” ~Catholic Encyclopedia, Vol. VI, pg. 14. In addition, what if the ancient Christian relics are pure fabrications, mere legends, sheer myths, and Pagan lore is manufactured to increase the hip of the Church?

“... It can have been by no means so easy as some writers seem to think to invent words and deeds of Jesus in those early years, when so many of his disciples were about, who could what had and had not happened.” ~ F. F. Bruce. “Naturally it was impossible for popular enthusiasm to be roused to so high a pitch in a matter, which easily lent itself to error, fraud, and greed for gain, without at least the occasional occurrence of many, grave abuses. ... In the Theodosian Code the sale of relics is forbidden.” –Catholic Encyclopedia, Vol. IX, Pg. 17. In typical circumlocutions, elementary pedantics, and common double-talk, the Church explains it this way, “Neither has the Church ever pronounced that any particular relic, not even that commonly venerated as the wood of the Cross, is authentic; but she approves of honor being paid to those relics, which, with reasonable probability, are believed to be genuine, and, which are invested with due ecclesiastical sanctions.” ~Catholic Encyclopedia, vol. 12, 737. To maintain, Purity of Faith, a colloquialism invented by the Church to justify/sanction Holy Murder, in of Church and State, in of despots worldwide, we have, “The worship of imaginary saints or relics, devotion based upon false revelations, apparitions, supposed miracles, or false notions generally, is usually excusable in the Worshipper on the ground of ignorance and good faith; but there is no excuse for those who use similar means to exploit popular credulity for their own pecuniary profit. The originators of such falsehoods are liars, deceivers, and rarely thieves; but a milder judgment should be pronounced on those who, after discovering the imposture tolerate the improper cults... The Catholic devotions, which are connected with Holy places, Holy shrines, Holy wells, famous relics, etc., are commonly treated as superstitions by non- Catholics... It must be itted that these hallowed spots and things have occasioned many legends; that popular credulity was in some cases the principal cause of their celebrity; that here or there instances of fraud can be adduced; yet, for all that, the principles, which guide the worshipper, and his good intentions, are not impaired by an undercurrent of error as to facts. Moreover... The Church is tolerant of ‘Pious Beliefs,’ which have helped to further Christianity Thus, alleged saints and relies are suppressed as soon as discovered, but belief in the private revelations to which the feast of Corpus Christi, The Rosary, the Sacred Heart, and many other devotions owe their origin is neither commanded nor prohibited; here each man is his own judge... The

apparent success, which so often attends a superstition, can mostly be ed for by natural causes. When the object is to ascertain, or to effect in a general way, one of two possible events, the law of probabilities gives an equal chance to success and failure, and success does more to than failure would do to destroy superstition.” ~Catholic Encyclopedia, Vol. I, 340, 341. If the people want to believe in superstitions, evil spirits, holy amulets, and statuary, who is the Church to deny such? “This whole period [a generation previous to the persecution of Diocletian] as well as the whole scene of the persecution is very barren of such [Godly] characters... Moreover, the prevalence of superstition on the one hand, and the decay of Evangelical knowledge on the other, are equally apparent.” ~Rev. Joseph Milner, Church History, vol. ii., p. 28. Anyone who could read and write, literally, was writing about God, his ways, and his intentions for mankind. The confrontation between Eastern and Western prevailed until, eventually, we have the Great Schism, a complete separation between Eastern and Western thought. “... To describe the character, times, and number of those who, stimulated by, the desire of innovation, and advancing to the greatest errors, announced themselves leaders in the propagation of false opinions, like grievous wolves unmercifully assaulting the flock of Christ. “ ~Eusebius, 325-335 C.E., Ecclesiastical History, Preface xii.

“Supposing the relic to be spurious, no dishonor is done to God by the continuance of an error handed down in perfect good faith for many centuries!” ~Catholic Encyclopedia, Vol. XII, pg. 387.

Holy Relics, statues, and icons are necessary in the Church to bring in the Pagans, and therefore, “The Council of Trent in 1546, forbade the consecration of any Church without a supply of relics.” ~Catholic Encyclopedia, vol. 12, 737. And yet, upon a forged, and faked Greek Witticism put into the mouth of the Jewish Aramaic-speaking Jesus [speaking to Aramaic peasants], the Roman Church of Jesus, the Christ, is falsely founded, but the Church of Rome yet declares, “The proof that Christ constituted Saint Peter the head of His Church is found in the two famous Petrine texts, Matthew 16:17-19, and John 21:15-19.” ~Catholic Encyclopedia, vol. 12, pg. 261. ‘As yet,’ there was, indubitably, no ‘Scripture’ about the death and resurrection at all, for well over a century afterwards. The “Famous Petrine Text” was quite evidently written long after the event and not, prior to, and its antecedents, and in order to set the proper miraculous milieu, the age was fabricated with intentions of appearing to be ‘God Ordained.’ [Divinely Inspired]. The text in John pertains to the naïve flock and the oft quoted, “Feed my Lambs;” a distinguished forgery, but the most notorious alleged, “Proof” is Matthew's ascribable age, “Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my Church.” Matthew is the only one of the three ‘Synoptic’ Gospel writers to record the famous “Petrine Text,” and allegedly records this ingenious remark as having been made in the language of the, ‘Greek,’ as Greek is the language of the elite spoken by the philosophers and lettered men, who by birth, education, or social position exert the greatest influence during that era, which is also said to have been spoken by the Savior, Jesus, prior to his crucifixion, under extraordinary circumstances, and upon the inspiration of a “Singular Divine Revelation” then and there first made by God to Peter. The ancient Greeks and Romans thought that celestial signs announce the births and deaths of great men. On the death of Romulus, founder of Rome, the sun is said to have darkened for six hours, and when Julius Caesar is murdered there is darkness for six hours.

“Jesus said: ‘Except you eat of the body of the Son of Man and drink his blood, you have no life in you’ In Aramaic idiomatic and colloquial language the phrase

means: ‘endure suffering and work hard.’ Also, ‘Eloi, Eloi, lama sabbachtani,’ could not possibly mean, in the case of a man so advanced as Jesus was, ‘My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?’ In the Aramaic common speech it becomes clear, for there it means, ‘My God, my God, for this [destiny] I was preserved.’” ~Paul Brunton, The Religious Urge: Reverential Life.

Princeps, Augustus, Imperator, Pater Patriae, God. This cameo of “Divus Augustus” depicts a crown with rays of the sun god, just like the nimbus of Jesus. Even in life, images of Augustus had been erected in temples throughout the Roman Empire: “Augustus seemed to have superceded the worship of the Gods when he wanted to have himself venerated in temples, with god-like images, by priests and ministers.” ~Tacitus, Annals, 1. Prevarication, especially when it comes to one’s ruler, is not unknown in the ancient world, “An ex-praetor actually swore that he had seen Augustus's spirit soaring up to heaven through the flames.” ~Suetonius. Being endowed with almighty power, all things are possible. “Does the sworn statement of an eyewitness suffice to insert into history as a fact the heavenly journey of Caesar Augustus, a possibility conceivable to those who believe in an Almighty? Then, the historian could write, ‘After his death Augustus was taken up into heaven, a fact confirmed by a respectable eyewitness, as the near contemporary historian Suetonius reported in his book on the life of Augustus.’” ~The Third Quest by: William R G Loader and Donald A Wells, Ph.D, and others who can be found by searching for Quest for the Historical Jesus. Matthew is also soundly challenged by John, who ascribes this as an ‘Aramaic’ quip by Jesus in the very first remark that he made to Peter, upon his being introduced by his brother Andrew, on the same day of the baptism of Jesus; when, “Andrew first findeth his brother Simon... And brought him to Jesus,” whereupon, “...When Jesus beheld him, he said, ‘Thou art Simon son of Jona: thou shalt be called Cephas,’ which is by interpretation, a stone.” ~John 1:42. The Apostles, except for Luke, a doctor, were unlettered men, unable to read or write and not sophisticated like Jesus, whose Biblical chronology is excised of eighteen years, which, after two thousand years is still a hotly debated matter as to where he dwelled [Many believing that Jesus resided in Egypt and learned the ‘Mysteries’ from the priests]. ~See Acts 4:13. The Babylonian God ‘Adonis is born of the virgin, Ishta,’ and the Sabbath in Babylonian times is an inopportune day, a day in which the demons have power over the world. The Biblical Sabbath is the day of creation [Saturday or Sun Day?], of a God who produces the universe, and the “Savior,” Adonis, after being put to death,

also, ‘Rose from the dead,’ and the Syrians celebrated the festival of the ‘Resurrection of Adonis’ in the early spring. “Then shalt thou die, but from the darkness above shalt rise victorious, and be twice a God.” ~Ovid, Metamorphoses.

The festival is mentioned, because it was observed in Alexandria, the cradle of Christianism, in the time of Bishop Cyril, 412 C.E.; and at Antioch, the ancient capital of the Greek Kings of Syria, where the followers of Jesus were first called, “Christians” during the reign of Emperor Jillian in 363 C.E. Simon Barjona, is nick-named ‘Cephas,’ or ‘Rock,’ by Jesus on the very first day of the public appearance and mission both of Jesus and of Peter, and not a year later, towards the close of the ministry of Jesus. The famous Petrine Taunt, if it was ever made by Jesus, was therefore originally made in the ‘Aramaic’ speech spoken by the Galilean peasants; the pious Greek Father who forged the ‘Gospel According to John’ then had to attach the translation to the Greek of the Aramaic, ‘Cephas,’ into ‘Petros, a stone,’ for the benefit of his educated and scholarly Greek followers. Under penalty of death, the world is now condemned to receiving the new faith. “Religious facts have obscured the truth for a protracted period to protect the zealously pious.” ~E Christopher Reyes. In addition, who were these great Catholic historians? They were none other than the Saints and early Christian Fathers themselves who saw no misdeed if the action was to perpetuate the faith. Moreover, this pretended finding was a thousand years after the time that Moses is said to have lived. Before this pretended finding, there was no such thing practiced or known in the world as that which is now called the Law of Moses [the Law of Moses contained a total of 613 specific commandments, ten of which are what we now call the Ten Commandments]. There being every apparent evidence that the books called the books of Moses are forgeries contrived between a priest and a branch of the law. Saint Augustine is appalled at the great lengths the so-called Holy Fathers of the Roman Church will go to in order to win over new followers, as they create new Scriptures as they function along Augustine will reluctantly be compelled to write a treatise on

Lying. However, ironically Saint Augustine was not without his faults either; fathering a child, and creating what will later be accepted as Original Sin. The practitioners of black magic were considered dangerous to the community and to the government, which had to the priest craft, which ed government. The Babylonians, Assyrians, and Persians all believed that myriads of evil spirits or devils hovered about the face of the earth and caused all the evils of humanity; and that there was a special class of these malignant supernatural beings who moved about at night, inspired bad dreams, and even sucked the blood of sleepers. The belief in legions of devils, evil creatures, and supernatural spirits es through the Jews, into the significantly superstitious Christians, and the particular belief in night-prowlers and blood-suckers or entrails-sucking [vampires, harpies, etc.] obtains popularity amongst the Greeks and early Romans. In the 15th century, Prince Vlad III, in the principality of Wallachia within the larger territory known as Transylvania, which today lies in Romania, 1431-1476, is known as Dracula, also called Vlad the Impaler, or Vlad the Impaler, has is evil and sinister side disregarded by the Christian Church due to his merciless treatment and warring against the Muslims. Europeans are led to believe that Scripture is referring to evils, “And the rest of mankind, who were not killed by these plagues, did not repent of the works of their hands, so as not to worship demons ...And they did not repent of their murders nor of their sorceries nor of their immorality nor of their thefts.” ~Revelation 9:20-21, NASB. This evil, vampires, are a hideous and often indescribable entity best represented by Holy Men and their works, and as time progresses, numerous reports and strange elixirs are issued by the Christian Church to deal with this illusory iniquity Research from 1600-1800 C.E. demonstrates that it was the work of pious Christian deacons, priests, monks, and the like that were doling out the remedies for nefarious nocturnal spirits. Vampire alarms persist in sweeping across naïve Europe, complete with vengeful vampire hunts, merciless witch hunts, horrific mass exhumations, legions of men, women, and sometimes children staked and/or burned alive in their

ignorant unproductive attempts to rid villages of vampirism, which soon became an area of intense scrutiny by the Church of the Prince of Peace. So great is their influence that modern 21st century movies and novels still show the vampire as a Satanic creature, made helpless only when confronted with the signs of the true Christian God. Dom Augustin Calmet, 1672-1757, a monk of the Catholic Benedictine order wrote, A Treatise on The Appearance of Spirits and on Vampires, and attempted to divorce the vampire from its relationship to Satanism and demonic forces, but the Malleus Maleficarium, published by the Catholic Church in 1486, had already impregnated the sinister world of ignorance, a world, which was meant to be beholding to the Church for rescuing it from evil with the discovery and eradication of hedonistic witches. This early Christian discourse also includes some early vampire sightings. The Orthodox Church will find it even more problematical, initially, to shake off its Pagan roots, and views an undecayed corpse as a sign of evil. A perspective, which is capitalized upon by the Russian Communist party in the embalming and preservation of Lenin and Stalin. Roman Catholics believe that the bodies of their saints will not decay in the grave, but would remain unscathed and give off a sweet odor. The Christian Church, in Europe during the Middle Ages, came to recognize the potential of the existence of vampires and changed the stories from a Pagan folk myth into a creature of the Devil, and the vampire, though clearly a object of evil, and a pagan myth, receives its believability, which is reinforced by preexisting Christian doctrines such as life after death, the resurrection of the body, and ‘Transubstantiation.’ This erroneous concept is based on the Last Supper and the Church dogma of Pope Innocent III, who, in 1215 C.E., stated that, the bread and wine, and its equivalent, during the Christian Communion literally transubstantiated into the physical body and blood of Christ, their Savior, although most of the Christian people who adhere to this belief [who consumed this blood of Christ], will most definitely, have difficulty in believing the despoiled corollary to this, the drinking of human blood by evil demons, namely, vampires. The Church will unequivocally state that, it alone has the power to stop

vampirism, and then reinforces this absurd position two centuries later, in 1489, with its sadistic landmark book, ‘The Malleus Maleficarum’ [Witch’s Hammer], which work is actually designed to deal with the persecution of witches, but could easily be applied to hideous vampires as well. The Church will cling tenaciously to her preposterous beliefs in vampires, which are also found in the writings of the noted theologian Leo Allatius, who, as a Church scholar, studied the Vrykolakas, which is the Greeks' estimation of the vampire, and, in 1645, published his work called On the Current Opinions of Certain Greeks, in which he concluded that vampires are often the result of excommunication, and the proof of this vampirism is that the human body does not decay, indicating that it cannot leave this earthly domain. A distended body is also considered as evidence of possible vampirism [although some bodies might not decay rapidly due to the type of chemicals in the soil or the cold air temperature], and since bodily swelling is the result of naturally produced gasses in a corpse, many dead men are wrongly presumed to be vampires, although, oddly enough, incorruptibility, the failure of the dead body to decay, is also a sign of holiness, even evidence of saintliness, which is profited upon by the Russian Orthodox Church, when Russian officials embalmed the bodies of Lenin and Stalin. The clergy is said to have the power to make or break possible vampires through excommunications and absolutions. Leo Allatius may have been one of the first scholars to declare officially that vampires are under the power of the Devil and that they prowl about at night. The Greek and Latin word ‘Strix,’ which properly means the screech owl, associated with the legend, is often applied to these dreaded night birds. The Fathers of the Church, particularly Saint Augustine, the most prominent of them all, denounced magic as “Pagan” and collusion with the devils. The synods of Elvira, 306 CE, Ancyra, 314 CE, and Laodicea, in 375 CE, and the sermons of Saint Chrysostom, along with the other distinguished holy men, show that the new Christians brought with them the infamous magical practices as well as the other vices of the Pagan world, but it does not seem to have been enough to denounce these as Pagan, so Saint Augustine worked out a more deadly theory: the diviner or magician, in whose powers he firmly believed, was

in league with the devil. In addition, the Bible is quite clear about such evil practitioners. ~Leviticus 20:27 and Exodus 22:18, which defined a witch as anyone who ‘Hath a familiar spirit’ and condemns him or her to death. Moreover, the Latin and Catholic Bible [Douay-Rheims Bible] translates verse 5 of Psalm 96 [Psalm 95 in the Catholic Bible]: “The Gods of the heathen are Devils.” Paganism and Devilism coincided. The publication, “Witch’s Hammer,” acquired special weight and questionable dignity from the famous Bull of Pope Innocent VIII, the Summis desiderantes affectibus of 9 December, 1484 in which the Pontiff delegates Heinrich Kramer and James Sprenger as “Inquisitors” throughout northern , and it fastened on European jurisprudence for nearly three centuries the duty of combating the mythical Society of Witches. The Malleus lay on the bench of every magistrate, and was the ultimate, irrefutable, unarguable authority. ~Adapted from: Malleus Malificarum Notes by Dr. Anthony A. Walsh, Ph.D He, when smitten on the cheek, said not, “Behold here is the other cheek,” but He said, “If I have spoken ill, bear witness of the evil; but if well, why smitest thou Me?” Where He shows that the preparation of the other cheek is to be done in the heart. The Apostle Paul also knew, for he, too, when he was smitten on the face before the high priest, did not say, “Smite the other cheek:” but, “God,” saith he, “Shall smite thee, thou whited wall: and sittest thou to judge me according to law, and contrary to law commandest me to be smitten?” National leaders lie and deceive, and even the Greek critics, friends of Socrates, saw the State, “With false reason covering truth,” which by this device “Quenched lawlessness, with laws.” Diodorus Siculus, Greek historian, and a contemporary of Emperor Julius Caesar and Augustus, traveling in Asia and Europe, collecting the material for his great ‘Bibliotheca Historica,’ Historical Library [History of the world in 40 books, from the creation through the Gallic Wars and up to the first years of the Roman Empire] itted it to be the duty of the State, “... To establish effective gods to do the work of police.” In addition, “It is to the interest of States to be deceived in religion.” ~From the works of Joseph Wheless.

“I do not feel obliged to believe that the same God who has endowed us with sense, reason, and intellect has intended us to forego their use.” ~Galileo Galilei, freethinker on rationalism.

For his callous indiscretion, that of challenging Church doctrine, Galileo is ordered to present himself before the Inquisition, “His Holiness decreed that the said Galileo is to be interrogated with regard to his intention, even with the threat of torture. And, if he sustains [i.e. answers satisfactorily], he is to abjure de vehementi [i.e. renounce a vehement suspicion of heresy] in a plenary assembly of the Congregation of the Holy Office, then is to be condemned to imprisonment as the Holy Congregation thinks best. And, ordered not to treat further, in any way at all, either verbally or in writing, of the mobility of the earth and the stability of the sun; otherwise he will incur the penalties for relapse. The book entitled ‘Dialogo de Galileo Galilei’ is to be prohibited. So that these things may be known by all, he ordered that copies of the sentence be sent to all Apostolic Nuncios, to all Inquisitors against heretical pravity, and especially the Inquisitor in Florence. He shall read publicly the sentence in the presence of as many as possible of those who profess the mathematical art.” ~Papal Decision entered into the record of the Holy Office, 1633, Mindless Religion: Scientists & Others Warn of Religious Men. Galileo, a Florentine astronomer, with the use of telescopes, and their application to observe the motions and appearances of the heavenly bodies, afforded additional means for ascertaining the true structure of the universe, but, instead of being esteemed for his discoveries, Galileo is sentenced to renounce his beliefs before Church representatives, or the opinions resulting from them, as a damnable heresy, and that which contradicted Scriptures, will condemn him to death by the religious institution which proclaims to know all science via their Holy Scriptures. “I, Galileo, son of the late Vincenzo Galilei of Florence, being 70 years old... Swear that I have always believed, believe now and, with God's help, will in the future believe all that the Holy Catholic and Apostolic Church doth hold, preach and teach. But since, after having been onished by this Holy Office entirely to abandon the false opinion that the sun is the center of the Universe and immovable, and that the Earth is not the center of the same and that it moves. That I was neither to hold, defend, nor teach in any manner whatsoever, either orally or in writing, the said false doctrine. After having received a notification that the said doctrine is contrary to Holy Writ, I wrote and published a book in which I treat this condemned doctrine and bring forward very persuasive arguments in its favor without answering them. I have been judged vehemently suspected of heresy, that is of having held and believed that the Sun is at the

center of the Universe, and immovable, and that the Earth is not at the center and that it moves. Therefore, wishing to remove from the minds of your Eminences and all faithful Christians this vehement suspicion reasonably conceived against me, I abjure with a sincere heart and unfeigned faith these errors and heresies. I curse and detest them as well as any other error, heresy or sect contrary to the Holy Catholic Church. And I swear that for the future I shall neither say nor assert orally or in writing such things as may bring upon me similar suspicions. And if I know any heretic, or one suspected of heresy, I will denounce him to this Holy Office, or to the Inquisitor or Ordinary of the place in which I may be.” ~Galileo Galilei recanting his scientific and logical beliefs before the Catholic Inquisition, 1633.

Science cannot challenge the Church, science must take second chair to religion, “One Galileo in two thousand years is enough.” ~Pope Pius XII, on the obstinate Galileo who, at first, refuses to recant his astronomical theories of Copernicus.

The superstitious Saint Augustine accepts the earth as flat and that it is inhabited on the upper side only: “As to the fable that there are Antipodes, that is to say, men who are on the opposite side of the earth, where the sun rises when it sets to us, men who walk with their feet opposite ours, is on no ground credible. And, indeed, it is not affirmed that this has been learned by historical knowledge, but by scientific conjecture, on the ground that the earth is suspended within the concavity of the sky, and that it has as much room on the one side of it as on the other. Hence they say that the part, which is beneath, must also be inhabited.” ~Saint Augustine, Civ. Dei, Bk. xvi, 9; p. 315. And, the all powerful Church, the omni competent Church, the Church, which seeks to not only tell us what is right, but also of this world states, that, storms are caused by God or witches, and continues to teach that the earth is flat up to two hundred years after Magellan circumnavigated the world. ~Pope Pius III. Even Saint Augustine believes the world to be flat, “But they do not remark that although it be supposed or scientifically demonstrated that the world is of a round and spherical form, yet it does not follow that the other side of the earth is bare of water; nor even, though it be bare, does it immediately follow that it is peopled? For Scripture, which proves the truth of historical statements by the accomplishment of its prophecies, gives no false information; and it is too absurd to say that some men might have taken ship and traversed the whole wide ocean, and crossed from this tide of the world to the other, and that thus even the inhabitants of that distant region are descended from that one first man [Adam].” ~Saint Augustine, Civ. Dei, Bk. xvi, 9; p. 315. “But if you inquire from those who defend these marvelous fictions, why all things do not fall into the lower part of the Heaven, they reply that such is the nature of things, that heavy bodies are borne to the middle... But that the bodies, which are light, as mist, smoke and fire, are borne away from the middle. I am at a loss what to say respecting those who, when they have once erred, consistently persevere in this folly, and depend one foolish thing by another. But I sometimes imagine that they either discuss philosophy for the sake of a jest, or purposely and knowingly undertake to defend falsehoods, as it to exercise or display their talents on false subjects. But I should be able to prove by many arguments that it is impossible for the heaven to be lower than the earth, were it not that this book must now be concluded, and that some things still remain, which are more necessary for the present work.” ~The Divine Institutes, Lactantius, 260 to 330

C.E., Book 6, Chapter 20. The Bull of Pope Adrian IV, long has been, and still is, an apple of discord among scholars. Is it a genuine document or not? The question is a weighty one, for the transaction, it bears witness to was the first step towards the annexation of Ireland to England-an annexation which really took place, after a warlike expedition, sixteen years later. The Popes have no tribulations regarding the dispensation of lands, which do not belong to either the Church or their beloved kings, to their favorite monarchs, who not only the Catholic Church, but also allow her to tax the poor, and Pope Adrian IV blissfully bestows Papal assistance to King Henry II in the acquisition of Ireland. “There is indeed no doubt, as thy Highness [King Henry II] doth also acknowledge, that Ireland and all other islands which Christ the Sun of Righteousness has illumined, and which have received the doctrines of the Christian faith, belong to the jurisdiction of Saint Peter and of the holy Roman Church. Wherefore, so much the more willingly do we grant to them that the right faith and the seed grateful to God may be planted in them, the more we perceive, by examining more strictly our conscience, that this will be required of us. Thou hast signified to us, indeed, most beloved son in Christ, that thou dost desire to enter into the island of Ireland, in order to subject the people to the laws and to extirpate the vices that have there taken root, and that thou art willing to pay an annual pension to Saint Peter of one penny from every house, and to preserve the rights of the churches in that land inviolate and entire. We, therefore, seconding with the favor it deserves thy pious and laudable desire, and granting a benignant assent to thy petition, are well pleased that, for the enlargement of the bounds of the Church.” ~Bull of Pope Adrian IV Empowering Henry II to Conquer Ireland. A.D. 1155, The Avalon Project at Yale Law School. A papal bull is dispatched to England about this time concerning this matter is certain. That this was the actual bull sent is doubted by many as from the fact that in form and wording it differs from other papal bulls of the time. It is interesting to note that the claim of Pope Adrian IV advances, to jurisdiction over all islands is founded. ~John of Salisbury, forged Donation of Constantine, v. Book iii. No. iii.

Pope Urban II disposes of Corsica under the same fictitious pretension. “Upon the whole, therefore, this bull, like many before and many since, was the mere effect of a league between the Papal and regal powers, to abet and assist each other's usurpations; nor is it easy to say whether more disturbance to the world, and more iniquity, have arisen from their acting contly, or from the opposition which the former has made to the latter! In this instance the best, or indeed the sole excuse for the proceedings of either, was the savage state of the Irish, to whom it might be beneficial to be conquered, and broken thereby to the salutary discipline of civil order and good laws.” ~Lord Lyttleton, History of Henry II, vol. v. p. 67. The condemnation of all books, already distasteful to the Christian hierarchy, is well under way as the Fifth Lateran Council approves the proposed Turkish Crusade and levies a tenth on Christendom, but King Henry VIII who is in hot dispute with the Pope over authorities of the Church and monarchy forbids its collection in England. Caveman presented the cause in an eloquent address at the Diet of Augsburg in 1518. It is said of the lecherous woman chaser, King Henry VIII, who founded Anglicanism, “... The murderer of two wives... And the executioner of many of the noblest Englishmen of the time, who had the conscience and the courage to oppose him. Among these were the venerable Bishop Fisher... And Sir Thomas More, one of the most distinguished men of his century... When Henry began his persecution, there were about 1,000 Dominican monks in Ireland, only four of whom survived when Queen Elizabeth came to the throne thirty years later...” ~John Stoddard.

“. . . A pig, an ass, a dunghill, the spawn of an adder, a basilisk, a lying buffoon, a mad fool with a frothy mouth.” ~Martin Luther’s disparaging remarks on the hypocritical King Henry VIII, Defender of the Faith, and who now wants to start his own church.

Altogether, the most significant of the council’s deliverances was the bull, Pater Aeternus, labeled as approved by its authority and sent out by Pope Leo, 1516. Here the position is reaffirmed, the position taken definitely by Pope Pius II and Sixtus IV that it is given to the Roman pontiff to have authority over all Church councils and to appoint, transfer and dissolve them at will. This famous deliverance expressly renewed and ratified the constitution of Pope Boniface VIII, the Unam Sanctam, which impudently asserts it to be altogether necessary to salvation for all Christians [actually all mankind] to be subject to the Roman pontiff. To this is added the atrocious declaration that disobedience to the Pope is punishable with death. Pope [not so innocent] Innocent III quotes Deuteronomy 17:12 in favor of further falsifying the translations of the Vulgate, which he now makes to read, “That whoever does not submit himself to the judgment of the high-priest, him shall the judge put to death.” The council, in separating the quotations, falsely derived it from the Book of the Kings. In 1774 Isenbiehl, a priest at Mayence who distinguished himself as a Greek and Hebrew scholar, happened to question the usual accepted interpretation of the age in Isaiah which refers to the virgin-born Immanuel, and revealed that it had reference to events looked for in older Jewish history. The censorship and faculty of theology attacked him at once and brought him before the elector. Luckily, this potentate was one of the old easy-going princebishops, and contented himself with telling the priest that, though his contention was perhaps true, he “Must remain in the old paths, and avoid everything likely to make trouble.” In 1778, having escaped from prison for his impious works, Isenbiehl sought refuge with another of the minor rulers who in blissful unconsciousness were doing their worst while awaiting the French Revolution, but was at once delivered up to the Mayence authorities and again thrown into prison. Pope, Pius VI, now intervened with a brief on Isenbiehl's book, declaring it “Horrible, false, perverse, destructive, tainted with heresy,” and swearing to excommunicate all who should read it. At this, Isenbiehl, declaring that he had written it in the hope of doing a service to the Church, recanted, and vegetated in obscurity until his death in 1818. Good Christians were quick to renounce the

scientific theories regarding the age of mankind and of his habitat thereby renouncing the existence of dinosaurs millions of years ago. “They are deceived, too, by those highly mendacious documents, which profess to give the history of many thousand years, though reckoning by the sacred writings, we find that not yet 6,000 years have ed... There are some, again, who are of opinion that this is not the only world, but that there are numberless worlds... For as it is not yet 6,000 years since the first man, who is called Adam, are not those to be ridiculed rather than refuted who try to persuade us of anything regarding a space of time so different from, so contrary to, the ascertained truth?” ~Civ. Dei, Bk. xii, 10, 11; N&PNF.

“The evidence proves that underlying the Christian religion was a cult practiced by many classes of the community, chiefly however by the more ignorant or those in the less thickly inhabited parts of the country. It can be traced back to preChristian times and appears to be the ancient religion of Western Europe. The God, anthropomorphic or theriomorphic, was worshiped in well-defined rites; the organization was highly developed; and the ritual is analogous to many other ancient rituals. The dates of the chief festivals suggest that the religion belonged to a race, which had not reached the agricultural stage... It was a definite religion with beliefs, ritual, and organization as highly developed as that of any other cult in the world.” ~ M.A. Murray, The Witch-Cult in Western Europe, 1921.

The British Museum possesses a copy of the work Decalogiunt, which was the pretext of the charge of heresy made by Pope Boniface, then Archbishop of Mayence, against Virgilius, Abbot, Bishop of Salzburg, These were leaders of the rival ‘British’ and “Roman parties, and the British champion made a countercharge against Boniface of irreligious practices.” Boniface had to express a ‘Regret,’ but nonetheless pursued his rival. Then Pope Zachary II decided that if his alleged, “Doctrine, against God and his soul, that beneath the earth there is another world, other men, or sun and moon,” should be acknowledged by Virgilius, he should be excommunicated by a Council and forever condemned with canonical sanctions. Whatever may have been the fate involved by condemnation with ‘Canonicis sanctionibus,’ in the middle of the 8th century, it did not fall upon Virgilius, for his acc, Boniface, was martyred, 755, and it is probable that Virgilius harmonied his Antipodes Theory with Orthodox Christianity, rather than to be separated from the Church. The gravity of the heresy seems to have been the suggestion that men existed who were not of the progeny of Adam. Virgilius was made Bishop of Salzburg in 768, and he bore until his death, 789, the curious title, ‘Geometer and Solitary,’ or ‘Lone wayfarer’ [Solivagus], but a cloud of suspicion of heresy clung to his memory until 1233, when he was finally raised by Pope Gregory IX, to sainthood beside his acc, now Saint, Boniface. ~From the writings of Thomas Paine by Conway. For over fifteen hundred years, the Christian Church preached that the world was flat and to venture forth beyond the parameters proscribed by the Church was sure death, where man would meet a fate worse than mere loss of life itself, to be consumed by horrific monsters that roamed the depths of the oceans. The Roman Church for centuries set itself up as the sole interpreter of Holy Scripture and the singular judge of science as it pertains to the Holy writings, “It follows that the rational attitude of a thinking mind towards the supernatural, whether in natural or revealed religion, is that of skepticism as distinguished from belief on the one hand and from atheism on the other... This position is generally regarded as hostile to faith; but our nature being what it is, it becomes

a test and safeguard of faith. No matter how excellent my chronometer may be, I am glad at all times to test it by the sun in the heavens. And as I belong to a fallen race, and it is in the sphere of religion that the effects of the catastrophe are most felt, I ought to be ever ready to test my religious tenets by whatever standard is the true one. Men may differ as to the standard, and as to how the testing process should be carried out, but all will agree upon the principle here enunciated.” ~John Stuart Mill, Essays on Religion. Magellan, a rational man, dared to challenge the authority of the Church and could not bring himself to believe that the world was flat.

Some dare to challenge the Church, “The Church says the earth is flat, but I know that it is round, for I have seen the shadow on the moon, and I have more faith in a shadow than in the Church.” ~Ferdinand Magellan.

Why only four Gospels? The Christian Saint Irenaeus erroneously explains, for centuries that, “There are four principle winds, four pillars that hold up the sky, and four corners of the universe; therefore, it is only right that there be four Gospels.”~From www.infidels.org., also Biblical references Amos 9:6, Psalm 19:4-6, 93:1, 96:10, 75:3, 104:5, 1 chronicles 16:30, Joshua 10:12-13, revelations 6:12-13, 21:9-12, Matthew 24:29, Mark 13:25, Joel 2:10, 1 Samuel 22:8, 1 Samuel, 2:8, Isaiah 13:3, 22:18, 24:1, 40:22, Job 9:6-7, 22:14, 26:10-11, 26:7, 37:18, 38:4-6, Proverbs 8:27, Daniel 4:11. And the closest thing mankind will receive from the Church of Rome is, “Let us pray that each one of us, looking to the Lord Jesus, meek and humble of heart, will recognize that even men of the Church, in the name of faith and morals, have sometimes used methods not in keeping with the Gospel in the solemn duty of defending the truth.” ~Joseph Cardinal Ratzinger, Jubilee Request for Forgiveness, March 12, 2000.

“Nowhere does Jesus in the publicly available sayings in the New Testament order the formation of a clergy or preach the need of a church or lay don a ritual. Instead, he gave clear precise instruction on how to pray: ‘Enter into thy closet, and when thou has shut thy door, pray to thy Father, which is in secret.’ [Matthew 6:6] But Paul thought differently and founded what is now misnamed Christianity.” ~Paul Brunton.

“If you tell a lie long enough, loud enough, and often enough, the people will believe it. The secret to get someone to believe a lie is constant repetition. Just tell it over, and over, and over again.” ~Adolf Hitler. The Donation of Constantine, the blatant forgery by which the Popes claimed that the Emperor Constantine had bequeathed nearly the whole of Italy to the Papacy, may seem an awkward document to mention when even the Catholic Encyclopedia acknowledges that it was a forgery. Nevertheless, the Columbia Encyclopedia glides gracefully over this issue, much more easily than its Catholic colleague does. It seems that it, “Never of great practical value.” The Columbia Encyclopedia adds that, “It was not, as is sometimes asserted, universally accepted in the Middle Ages.” That Saint Peter gave the Keys to Heaven to the Pope is another ploy. The Two Babylons, expounds upon the connection between the Keys of Roman Catholicism and the Keys of Janus and Cybele: “If there be any who imagine that there is some occult and mysterious virtue in an Apostolic Succession that comes through the Papacy, let them seriously consider the real character of the Pope's own orders, and of those of his Bishops and clergy. From the Pope downward, all can be shown to be now radically Babylonian.” ~Rev. Alexander Hislop, The Two Babylons. Janus bore a Key, and Cybele also bore a Key; and these are the sacred two keys that the Pope emblazons upon his arms as the ensign of his spiritual authority, “Now, when he had come, in the estimation of the Pagans, to occupy the place of the representatives of Janus and Cybele, and therefore to be entitled to bear their keys, the Pope saw that if he could only get it believed among the Christians that Peter alone had the power of the keys, and that he was Peter's successor, then the sight of these keys would keep up the delusion, and thus, though the temporal dignity of Rome as a city should decay, his own dignity as the Bishop of Rome would be more firmly established than ever...” ~Ibid. About 378, the Pope, Saint Damasus, alleges that he fell heir to the keys that were the symbols of two well-known Pagan divinities at Rome. Janus bore a key, and Cybele bore a key; and these are the two keys that the Pope emblazons on his arms as the ensigns of his spiritual authority.

The Pope felt, that if he could only get it believed among the Christians that Peter alone had the power of the keys, and that he was Peter's successor, then the sight of these keys would maintain the delusion, that the Pope, as Vicar of Christ, had the powers bestowed upon him by Peter via Jesus, and on this policy it is evident he acted. Some time was allowed to away, and then, when the secret working of the ‘Mystery of Iniquity’ had prepared the way for it, for the first time did the Pope publicly assert his preeminence, as founded on the alleged keys given to Saint Peter. In 431, and not before, did the Pope publicly lay claim to the possession of Peter's Keys.

“Because they received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved... For this cause God shall send them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie.” ~II Thessalonians 2:10-11.

As the statue of Jupiter is worshiped at Rome as the veritable image of Peter, so are the keys of Janus and Cybele, for ages, devoutly believed to represent the keys of the same apostle. The Church Fathers will accept only four books and reject fifty other books written not only by the Apostles but also, during the same time period as those accepted. The rationale will become quite clear later on in history. Christianity preaches that religion is for all and sundry, and professes no secrets, condemning other religions that do, yet maintains a shroud of mystery over its own Messiah. The apostles themselves allegedly write many of the documents, manuscripts, and ancient scrolls. Saint Matthew is credited with the writing of “The Gospel of the Birth of Mary” accepted as authentic and genuine by many of the Christian sects, and is found in the writings of Saint Jerome, who is declared to be a Father of the Church. Epiphanies, Bishop of Salamis, also mentions this Gospel, “Marriage replenishes the earth, virginity fills Paradise,” says Saint Jerome. ~Adv. Jovianum, I, 17; N&PNF. vi, 360.

“A lie repeated often enough becomes the truth.” ~Joseph G. Goebbels, Catholic Minister of Propaganda under Hitler’s Nazi Party.

Perhaps the rejection of the Church is due to the fact that in this Gospel it is purported that Jesus is not the Son of God until after the Baptism, that the mother of Jesus, Mary, is not of the house of David, but of the tribe of Levi, her father, Joachim being a priest. This is important in that the Jews are matrilineal and not patrilineal, and after spending hundreds of years tracing Jesus’ lineage from his father Joseph, the Church is caught in an embarrassing position of attempting to prove his heritage from Mary, which is easily solved. Jesus is god; therefore, his birth is the Immaculate Conception.

If Jesus were the ‘Son of God,’ would he need to have his sins washed away? Jesus, in the Canonical Gospel is born of her; meaning Mary is not a virgin. Joseph, father of Jesus, born in BC 44, son of Jacob-Heli, born B.C.E., 70, and twenty-six when Joseph is born, first to preach the Golden Rule [Matthew 7:12] is a descendent of King David, and an Essene. Joseph becomes a 10th Degree Rabbi in this group while Mary rises to the 3rd Degree [this being the highest level a woman can rise to in the priesthood]. Saint Jerome acknowledged the principle by which the canon was settled, which was the judgment of the Church, not of later Jews saying, “What sin have I committed if I followed the judgment of the churches? But he who brings charges against me for relating the objections that the Hebrews are wont to raise against the story of Susanna, the Son of the Three Children, and the story of Bel and the Dragon, which are not found in the Hebrew volume, proves that he is just a foolish sycophant. For I was not relating my own personal views, but rather the remarks that they [the Jews] are wont to make against us.” ~Against Rufinus 11:33, 402 CE. Lent [as a means of fasting to show penitence] is relegated to forty days. Until this period, it had been thirty-six days [plus or minus a few days depending upon the locale]. In the 2nd century, Saint Irenaeus, 177-202 C.E., reduces it to a much shorter duration, oftentimes lasting only a day or two. In the 7th century forty days is the accepted norm for fasting [prescribed by either Pope Saint Gregory I or Gregory II]. In their endeavors for world leadership, religious Catholic Canons are to be drafted by the priesthood and accepted for the followers. No other faith is to be accepted under penalty of being cast out of the Christian [Catholic] ‘Heaven,’ and a curse being placed upon them. CANON I-If any one saith, that man may be justified before God by his own works, whether done through the teaching of human nature, or that of the law, without the grace of God through Jesus Christ; let him be anathema. CANON II-If any one saith, that the grace of God, through Jesus Christ, is given only for this, that man may be able more easily to live justly, and to merit eternal life, as if, by free will without grace, he were able to do both, though hardly indeed and with difficulty; let him be anathema.

CANON X-If any one saith, that men are just without the justice of Christ, whereby He merited for us to be justified; or that it is by that justice itself that they are formally just; let him be anathema.” ~Catholic Encyclopedia. It is now the Church’s position that nothing can happen to mankind without the grace of Jesus the Christ, no one can reach an elevated state of consciousness or of being without Jesus the Christ, and no one can obtain any level of spirituality... Of course without the permission and knowledge of the Church, the sole representative and declared inheritor of the words of Jesus the Christ. “Prophetic allusions to a siege against Type fulfilled in the time of Alexander [c. 330 B.C.] must mean that Zechariah 9-14 was written centuries later than Zechariah’s time. Conservative responses to such claims are typically dismissed as special pleading, even though the conservative view matches the Bible’s own representation of the matter. It also makes better sense of why anyone at the time would think these prophets were actually messengers from God, and it avoids having to charge half the writers [or editors] of the Old Testament with fraud or fiction.” ~In Defense of Miracles, edited by R. Douglas Geivett and Gary Habermas, Robert Newman. “In my booklet Prophecies: Imaginary and Unfulfilled, I showed that Ezekiel's prophecy against Tyre failed, because Nebuchadnezzar's siege of the island city did not succeed [a fact easily verifiable by reliable historical records] and because, quite obviously, the city was not permanently destroyed, ‘Never to be rebuilt.’” ~In Defense of Miracles, edited by R. Douglas Geivett and Gary Habermas, Robert Newman, Ezekiel 26:14. “This too is a fact verifiable not just by reliable historical records but by the actual existence of Tyre today.” ~Farrell Till.

It’s all right to lie and deceive, so long as it is for proselytizing, “Great is the force of deceit! Provided it is not excited by a treacherous intention.” ~Saint John Chrysostom, 5th century, Commentary on I Corinthians 9:19, Diegesis, p. 309.

“If there were an element of conscious deceit connected with the writing, it must have laid principally in the manner in which the Epistle was introduced into the Church.” ~James, brother of Jesus, and first Bishop of Jerusalem, James 34, cf. Matthew 13:55-56. CHAPTER SEVENTEEN: The Early Gospels [Lost or Forgotten?] Many readers are inadequately prepared against the vague pastoral sentiment, which endows Hagiographers [third portion of Jewish Scripture: biography of saints or holy persons] with a particular mysterious privilege of invulnerability from the errors of human frailty to which all other categories of Scriptural writers are liable. The Gospels were not written until many decades after the death of Jesus: works composed of an amalgamation of hearsay, myths, legends, and theological utterances, reflecting the future hopes and beliefs of the early Christian community rather than the actual teachings of the Galilean prophet/messiah. Jesus is understood tobe returning woon, within the lifetime of his followers, and when he does not reappear the Gospels are rewritten to reflect this change in thinking. ~cf. Daniel 8:13-14. The four Gospels reflect the naive archaic thinking of the era, that the earth is flat, that there are four corners, etc., “Bishop Irenaeus [died about 202 C.E.], who had known Bishop Polycarp in Asia Minor, not only its and quotes our four Gospels, [He is the very first to mention them], but argues that there must be just four, no more and no less. Irenaeus says: ‘It is not possible that the Gospels be either more or fewer than they are. For since, there are four zones of the world in which we live, and four principal winds, while the Church is scattered throughout the world... And the pillar and ground of the Church is the Gospel... It is fitting that we should have four pillars, breathing out Immortality on every side and vivifying our flesh... The living creatures are quadriform, and the Gospel is quadriform, as is also the course followed by our Lord!” ~Catholic Encyclopedia, Vol. VI., p. 659. The Christian ministry claims to go back to early testimonies, yet, the statement, “All the early testimony,” which is so-called heavily in favor of the Four Gospels, is not only untrue, but it is contradicted by a true statement on the same

page as the last above; it is, too, a further humiliating confession of blind and groping uncertainty with respect to the very foundation stones on which the Infallible Catholic Church is built, and makes a bit less confident the forged assurance that the Gates of Hell, to say nothing of human Reason, shall not yet prevail against the ill-founded structure. What does become clear is that for all the cant emitted about “Loving one another” the assembly of the early Christian Church are often held in affluent ' houses, which soon places a significant strain on the “Fellowship” of the first Christians as much to this chagrin of the wealthy hosts, the poorer , quite expectedly, often take the opportunity to fill their stomachs at the table, and the tensions within the brotherhood soon drew Paul's commanding ruling. The Church will positively be no soup kitchen for the wretched and the poor; no free handouts, “When you come together therefore into one place, this is not to eat the Lord's Supper. For in eating every one should take before other his own supper: and one is hungry, and another is drunken. What? Have you not houses to eat and to drink in?... If any man hunger, let him eat at home.” ~An angry Saint Paul in 1 Corinthians 11.20-34. Here is one of the destructive issions, “In the writings of the Apostolic Fathers one does not, indeed, meet with unquestionable evidence in favor of only four Canonical Gospels... The Canonical Gospels were regarded as of Apostolic authority, two of them being ascribed to the Apostles Saint Matthew and Saint John, respectively, and two to Saint Mark and Saint Luke, the respective companions of Saint Peter and Saint Paul. Many other Gospels indeed claimed Apostolic Authority, but to none of them was this claim universally allowed in the early Church. The only Apocryphal work, which was at all generally received, and relied upon, in addition to our four Canonical Gospels, is the ‘Gospel according to the Hebrews.’ It is a well-known fact that Saint Jerome regards it as the Hebrew original of our Greek Canonical Gospel according to Saint Matthew.” ~Catholic Encyclopedia, Vol. VI, pg. 657. Thus, ittedly, “Numerous works” of pretended and false “Gospels,” we have some fifty, which are blatantly forged and falsely “Ascribed to some Apostle” by early devout Christians; after a century and a half and a mere four “Came to be considered” and finally “Chosen,” selected as being of Divine utterance and sanction.

Even their standard phrase, ‘The beginning of the Gospel,’ [arche tou euangeliou] is taken from that of the mighty man made God, Caesar, or whomever the idol worshipers wished, which appears to have been a widespread tradition in the ancient Graeco-Roman world. A stone from the marketplace of Priene, in Asia Minor, reads: “The birthday of the God [Augustus] was for the world the beginning of ‘Euangelion’ because of him.’” “The five books of Moses were the divisions into which the Greek translators in the 3rd century B.C.E. broke up the inordinate length of the Hebrew Torah, substituting what the Greek publishing world regarded as scrolls of practical length, twenty-five to thirty feet... In breaking the Hebrew Torah up into five such convenient units the Greeks gave names to each scroll: Genesis, Exodos, Levitikon, Arithmoi, Deuteronomion, aptly indicative of the contents of each.” ~Edgar J. Goodspeed, Famous Biblical Hoaxes Originally entitled, Modern Apocrypha, Baker, 1956 (1931), vi-vii. In connection with the question of authorship of the older Hebrew ‘Scriptures’ there is yet another feature, which is conclusive proof of human workmanship, not of ‘Divine Revelation.’ This is quite apparent in the books written in the Ancient Hebrew language, and is, of course, known to all scholars. It is also evident in our Modern English translations, where it can be readily traced through large portions of the books by the English words, ‘God,’ ‘Lord’ and ‘Lord God,’ as the original Hebrew words are translated incorrectly. Although Papias ca. 140 CE claims to know all the Gospels, he only knew of Matthew and Mark; Justin Martyr [ca. 150 C.E.] knows of none of the four supposed authors. “These sayings [of Jesus Christ and apostles] consisted of a number of strange parables, and doctrines of our Savior, which the authority of so venerable a person, who had lived with the apostles, imposed on the Church as genuine.” ~Bishop Papias, Apostolic Father, in Mist. Eccles. Bk. III, Ch. 39. The hypocrisy of the Church lives on in Papias, the Bishop of Phrygia, who is said to have written five Books entitled, “Expositions of the Oracles of the Lord,” that is, of the Old Testament ‘Prophecies,’ which are now lost, “... Except a few precious fragments.” ~Catholic Encyclopedia, vol. 6, 5.

Bishop Eusebius says, “Papias was a man of very small mind, if we may judge by his own words;" though elsewhere the good Bishop now contradicts himself and calls him “A man well skilled in all manner of learning, and well acquainted with the [Old Testament] Scriptures.” ~HE. iv, 36. Historia Eccl. Vol. iii, pg. 39, and quoted by Catholic Encyclopedia, Vol. XI, p. 549. Numerous Gospel discrepancies, contradictions, and errors, are a major problem for associating Bishop Papias’ [60-163 C.E.] attribution with The Gospel of Matthew: “The vast majority of scholars... Contend that the Gospel we know as Matthew was composed originally in Greek and is not a translation of a Semitic original... Thus either Bishop Papias was wrong, confused in attributing a Gospel (sayings) in Hebrew, Aramaic to Matthew, or he was right but the Hebrew, Aramaic composition he described was not the work we know in Greek as canonical.” ~Raymond Brown, An Introduction to the New Testament, pg. 210. Bishop Eusebius also states that Bishop Papias reported that, “Those who were raised to life by Christ lived on until the age of Trajan,” the Roman Emperor from 98-117 A.D. Father Papias falls into what would by the Orthodox be regarded as ‘Some’ error, in disbelieving and denying the early crucifixion and resurrection of Jesus Christ, evidently not then a belief; for he assures us, on the authority of what “The disciples of the Lord used to say in the old days, ‘That Jesus Christ lived to be an old man;’” and so evidently died in peace in the bosom of his ancestors. ~As confessed by Bishop Irenaeus. Why is Papias and his writings so important? First we read about the importance of “... So venerable a person [Papias], who had lived with the Apostles, imposed upon the Church as genuine.” ~Eusebius, Hist.Eccles. Bk. III, ch. 39. Then, “It is itted that he [Papias] could not have known many Apostles... Irenaeus and Eusebius, who had the works of Papias before them, understood the presbyters not to be Apostles, but disciples of disciples of the Lord, or even disciples of disciples of the Apostles.” ~Catholic Encyclopedia, vol. 11, pg. 458; see Eusebius, HE. III, 39. Father Papias, of his colorful apostolic memories, quite candidly its that he received his, ‘Apostolic’ knowledge second and third hand, “If, then, any one

who had attended on the elders came, I asked minutely after their sayings, ‘What Andrew or Peter said, or what was said by Philip, or by Thomas, or by James, or by John, or by Matthew, or by any other of the Lord's disciples: which things Aristion and the presbyter John, the disciples of the Lord, say. For I imagined that what was to be got from books was not so profitable to me as what came from the living and abiding voice.’” ~Bishop Papias, Fragments, 4; Anti Nicene Fathers, vol. i, 153. There are at least two older, independent, and contradictory sources of the present day Christian version of “Scriptures,” the Scriptures having been carelessly patched together by later compilers who rearranged them into their present form. One of the older writers or schools of writers, of the Scripture records always makes use of the generic words 'El,' 'Elohe,' or 'Elohim,' God, Gods, to designate the Hebrew tribal divinity; the other school invariably uses the personal name ‘Yahveh’ or Jehovah. The first writer or school is thus designated as 'Elohist,' or by the initial ‘E,’ the latter is called 'Jahvist,' designated by the letter ‘J;’ these two original sources are together designated as ‘JE.’ The Christian Apologists state, “The idea that we have been lied to by the writers of the New Testament is very properly discountenanced as a moral and psychological impossibility.” ~F. Bruce, New Testament Documents: Are They Reliable? pg. 65, 1978. A cursory perusal of the books will prove, these two original ‘Elohim’ and ‘Yahveh’ records were at some later time combined into one record, in more or less its present form, evidenced by reckless and ‘Priestly’ editors, who later added much of their own material and superstitious beliefs, and is designated by the initial ‘P,’ for priestly. This composite product is known as ‘JEP.’ Other minor sources and combinations are also to be discovered; but the translations designated ‘E’ and ‘J’ tell the remarkable tale of the ‘Twice-told tale,’ of revelation and inspiration beyond all contradiction, but contradictorily, always. ~From the works of Joseph Wheless.

For centuries the Holy Mother, the Church insists that the Bible is absolutely, unequivocally, undeniably true, and that it contains no mistakes, it is inerrant, without errors, as it is Divinely Inspired, but how can this be? The Church preaches that the story of creation is true, that its astronomy and geology are in

accord with the facts, and that the scientists and freethinkers who differ with the Old Testament are mere infidels, unfaithful, atheists, and should be onished most severely.

“Freethinkers are those who are willing to use their minds without prejudice and without fearing to understand things that clash with their own customs, privileges, or beliefs.” ~Leo Tolstoy excommunicated by the Church for his radical views.

In war, the Church will raise the black flag, commanding the destruction, massacre, and obliteration of all; the old, the infirmed, and the helpless; including the wives and innocent babies. Hundreds of Church offenses are punished with death, to pick up sticks on Sunday to burn those on Monday for denying Jesus as their Savior, to deny Jesus as their Messiah, to deny the Trinity, to deny a hereafter, to deny the Immaculate Conception, or to deny the resurrection, to murder your father on Monday, all are equal crimes in the murderous eyes of the Church. The literature of the Church is there for the world to see, and there is no bloodier code. The law of revenge, of retaliation, of vindictiveness, was the law of Jehovah of the New Faith. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, a limb for a limb, was the motto of the early believers. It upheld lying, larceny, robbery, murder, the selling of diseased meat to strangers, and even the sacrifice of human beings to Jehovah. The cerebrally immature masses will believe anyone who delivers a sermon on the Word of God to them, “The supercilious priests, and their masters, with infinite impudence, dictate to the masses, where the Church has become the representatives of the non-thinkers as the Church pretends to be the ambassador of God, and in his name threatens to inflict an 'Eternal Punishment' upon those who would reject its claims and scorn its pretensions. The Church attempts to hold the intellect of mankind in perpetual- bondage, using force, when it deems it necessary when it cannot compel by any other means, when it feels that the individual's soul is no longer retrievable. Appeals to force have become infamous and legendary, neglecting the fact that in the presence of the unknown all men have an equal right to think and to decide for themselves what is best for

them. Who is to say who is right and who is wrong? Who will be saved and who will die? The Church has never contented itself with seeking the truth, but merely defending its assertions born upon mythology, legends, and fairy tails, from ancient faiths long ago abandoned by their inhabitants. Each of us is a creation of God, individual, different, one of a kind, yet the Church longs for the unity of hypocrisy, and detests the splendid diversity of individuality and freedom.” ~From, Individuality, 1873, by Col. Robert Green Ingersoll.

Belief in Divine Inspiration? “Moreover, the history of the origin and collection of the books of the New Testament has long ago enabled us to see that they arose one by one in the ordinary genuinely human manner, and only gradually were gathered together. Not at a single stroke, nor by any special divine or human providence, nor yet in virtue of exceptional talents or, if you will, supernatural gifts denied to other Old-Christian writers or collectors, was this task achieved. It was done by men moved after the same manner as ourselves, men who were the children of their own time and, be it said with all reverence for the priceless work they accomplished, were gifted in very various degrees.” ~The late Bruno Bauer, 1809-1882, who has long been treated by the theological world as a rebel outcast, but who has been recently vindicated in a most candid spirit by Prof. A. D. Loman... Dates the New Testament literature in the period 130-170 C.E.

“Even a casual study of the Four Gospels reveals that alleged doings and sayings attributed to Jesus are scraps of fiction framed to fit and hang upon the flimsy pegs of some odd ends out of Hebrew scriptures and tortured by the sophistry of Christian priests into a ‘Prophecy of God’ somehow ‘Fulfilled’ by this or that of the alleged sayings or doings of Jesus.” ~Joseph Wheless, 1880-1881. Conclusion: From Genesis to Revelation, the Church hierarchy has hidden, for centuries, their Pagan roots, plagiarism, and historical revisions, which promote their faith. Dishonesty, deception, and blatant prevarication, [lying] is not unknownby any of the Christian denominations, sects, or cults; that's how they profit from their credulous followers. For those not afraid of the Truth: Chapters from my books on real religious history may be ed for FREE at: https://archive.org/search.php? query=creator%3A%22E+Christopher+Reyes%22